《OUTWORLD: Awakening》


 1 The Beginning

    Albany, New York, 2025.


    \"Mason, what the fuck are you doing, man? We can''t lose to these asshats... Jimmy! Where the hell are you?! Are you guys taking this seriously at all?!\"


    \"Calm down, Adam. It''s just a game. Even if they win... Huh? Motherfucker! He muted me! Fuck you, Adam!\"


    Adam stared at the words ''You lose'' plastered across his screen, the only source of illumination in the room.


    \"Those fuckers. They did this intentionally. Our perfect streak is gone,\" Adam said, his voice slightly hoarse, a wry smile tugging at the side of his lips.


    Covered by a thick duvet as he reclined on his trust-old chair, his brown eyes lingered on Doom poster just above his set up. Parting his dishevel black hair to the side, revealing thick black bags under his eyes.


    \"Adam, you there? Hey? You there, man?\"


    Mason''s voice carried into Adam''s ears as he reclined on his chair, however, he had no intention of donning his headset once more. Instead, he continued to stare at the system message proclaiming his loss.


    \"Our four years unbeaten streak, gone just like that...\" Adam muttered. Stretching his left hand, he grabbed a half-eaten protein bar while his right hand reached for Thunder, the only energy drink he would ever drink.


    \"Hey, dumbass. You know we can hear you eating, right? Are you ignoring us because of your stupid record? You...\"


    \"Stupid record? Can you hear yourself? We spent four years unbeaten?\" Adam blurted out, spilling his drink on his scream.


    \"Dude, we are the only ones who still play this dead game. It''s 2025, nobody plays Co-op Battle Royale anymore,\" Jimmy retorted.


    \"Are you guys kidding me? We used to be...\"


    \"Give it a rest, Adam. The only reason we were still playing is because of you. You know we lost interest since last year,\" Mason added.


    ''Assholes. How can they forget we used to be world champions? What the hell happened to these guys? When did it get so cold here?'' Adam thought as his grip on his duvet tightened.


    \"Yo, Adam? Are you there? Don''t be mad at us, we really tried. How is your prep for the SAT coming along?\" Mason asked.


    \"Mas, you''re kidding, right? Adam could probably crush it in his dreams. Why are--\"


    \"I don''t think I''m going to college,\" Adam interjected.


    \"My mom put you guys up to this, right?\" Adam added.


    Silence greeted his words.


    \"You fuckers. I knew it. How much did she give you guys? No wonder. Damn it! I knew it.\"


    With each word, Adam''s voice grew louder. Although a chilling air filled his room, his anger warmed him like the noon sun.


    \"Dude, your mummy reported us to our parents. Apparently, we are the bad influences in your life. Our dad wants us to study abroad. Dude, because of you we might not go to MIT. What the hell happened to you, man? You''re like the smartest guy I know, what happened to our goal of being billionaires before we turn thirty? Are you going to bail on your best friends?\" Jimmy said.


    However, silence greeted his words. An awkward silence soon developed.


    \"Adam? Still there? Jimmy, I think he choked on thunder. Hope you kept your suit from prom? We might have to attend a funeral,\" Mason asked. Jimmy''s laughter echoed through the Adam''s headset. However, he was not in the mood to banter.


    ''What the hell is wrong with mum? It''s my life, and I can do whatever I want with it. What am I going to learn from some miserable bastards who couldn''t make it in life? I don''t need a college degree to make it life. Why won''t she understand that?'' Adam thought, as his fingers drummed on the armrest of his chair.


    While Adam mused, the brothers continued to throw banter between themselves. However, a fourth voice soon drifted into Adam''s ears, waking him from his pensive state.


    \"Dude, that guy is back. Adam? You don''t want to miss this. You''re the one who said you wanted to listen to him,\" Mason said, trying his best not to laugh. However, Adam could hear Jimmy''s laughter through his headset. It sounded as if he was being choked.


    For the first time, a smile donned Adam''s lips, \"Are you guys sure it''s the same weirdo? Unmute him guys. Jimmy, what kind of laugh is that?\"


    Just as Adam finished his statement, a deep baritone voice filled his ears, \"Behold, I bring thee a chance, one sought after, but not seen, one for the ages, but never taken. Mason Alexander, I bring fulfillment of thy soul. What does your soul seek? Tell me, and I, Korgrath, shall make it a reality. But at a price, which is your soul. What do you say? Forsake your soul and I will give you the desires of thy heart.\"


    A temporary silence followed the declaration. Seconds later, Adam, Jimmy and Mason unleashed a thunderous laughter.


    \"Who the hell is this guy? Bro, you''re fucking good. Mason, you weren''t kidding, this guy is a riot,\" Adam said, unable to control himself.


    \"Dude, I told you I wasn''t kidding. Jimmy''s laughing like he has a seizure. Korgrath? What the fuck is that man? Hahaha...\"


    \"The guy is probably a YouTuber. I thought nobody did this kinda prank anymore. Mas, change your ID man. Who uses their real name as their ID?\" Adam said.


    \"Hahaha... Do you know how many Mason Alexander there are in Albany alone? What''s the point? Not like this guy can track my IP address,\" Mason said.


    listening to Mason''s words, Adam''s lips curved into a smirk.


    \"Unmute him, Mas. Let me have some fun with him?\" Adam said.


    Seconds after he finished his statement, Korgrath''s voice echoed through his headset again, \"Mason Alexander, will you forsake your...\"


    \"Dude, I''ll take you up on the offer,\" Adam interjected.


    \"You will part with your soul to fulfill your desires? Is this right, Bootysmasher?\" Korgrath asked.


    Adam, Mason and Jimmy could not control themselves as they heard the declaration.


    ''What a dumbass. But I give him points for staying in character. Let''s see the person behind this voice,''


    With this thought running through his mind, Adam opened a new window on his browser, and got to work, trying to figure out the identity of the mysterious Korgrath.


    \"Dude, he s-said it. This guy is immense. I haven''t laughed this hard in a long time. Jimmy, don''t die on me, man.\"


    As Adam searched for Korgrath''s identity, Mason''s words filled his ears. He, too, could not stop laughing.


    A few minutes later, the laughter of the brothers still reached him, however, Adam furrowed his brow at the message displayed on his screen.


    ''What sort of nonsense is this? I can''t pinpoint this guy''s location. How can he be present in seventy countries at the same time?''


    Just as this thought filled Adam''s mind, Jimmy''s voice reached him, \"Adam, how was it? Any luck?\"


    \"I don''t know why, but I can''t find him. What about you guys?\" Adam said.


    \"Same. Mason, couldn''t find anything, too. Does this guy work for the CIA or something,\" Jimmy said.


    ''CIA? Don''t be stupid, Jimmy. They''re not that good, that we wouldn''t be able to track them. This guy is too good. At least, he hasn''t try to hack us, that means he is only doing this for fun. Well, we might as well have fun, too.'' Adam thought.


    \"Unmute him, Mas. Let''s have some fun, too,\" Adam said, his lips curving into a wide smile.


    \"Bootysmasher, You will part with your soul to fulfill your desires? Is this right?\"


    \"Yes,\" Adam said.


    \"Wonderful. What is your desire?\" Korgrath asked.


    \"I don''t have one.\"


    \"Huh? What do you mean? Every being as a desire. No matter how grandiose, I will...\"


    \"I don''t have one man. Is that a problem? You can still have my soul,\" Adam interjected.


    \"Really? Bootysmasher, you want nothing, but you will also give me your soul?\" Korgrath asked.


    \"Yes. So how does this work? How will you take my soul? Do I get hit by a bus or something?\" Adam asked, unable to suppress his giggles.


    \"Let it be known that on this day that, Bootysmasher, surrendered his soul, to I, Korgrath. Two days from now, at noon, lightning shall tear the skies, and I will take your soul.\"


    \"Hahaha... Dude, are you some kind of actor or what? Dude, at least, tell me your YouTube channel?\" Adam asked, unable to stop himself from laughing.


    \"Adam, the guy left. Why didn''t you wish for a billion dollars or something?\" Mason said.


    ''Oh. Why did he leave? I was just starting to enjoy myself,'' Adam thought.


    \"Asking for money, women and power is the standard formula for these guys. I wanted to know how he''d react if I didn''t ask for anything, but gave him my soul. His reaction was gold. He almost broke character,\" Adam explained.


    \"Hahaha... I noticed that, too¡­ Dude, our mom just came home. Got to go. Tell me if lightning strikes you in two days. Hahaha...\"


    ''Dumbass. Wouldn''t I be dead if I got struck by lightning?''


    Adam could not stop himself from giggling. With Mason and Jimmy logging out, he rose to his feet, stretching his legs and arms.


    \"How long has it been? We started playing fifteen hours ago, right? Man, I need to sleep. Yeah, I''d better sleep before mom comes home. Can''t have I nagging on me,\" Adam muttered.


    Wasting no time, Adam trudged to his bed, collapsing into its embrace. Within seconds, he had wondered into the realm of dreams.

 2 The Beginning II

    Albany, New York, 2025.


    \"Yo, Adam. You still alive?\" Mason asked.


    \"Dude, did you actually believe that nonsense?\" Adam retorted, his attention focused on several windows displayed on his PC.


    \"Man, who knows? You did give him your soul. What if he was some kind of occultist? You''re fucked man...\"


    \"Dude, shut up. That shit isn''t funny. Who''d believe nonsense like that? By the way, you what happened to Jimmy? Did he really go on the fishing trip with your dad?\" Adam interjected.


    \"Don''t know why he loves it, but no one can separate him from them fishes. Well, I''m not complaining. He is taking one for the team,\" Mason explained.


    However, Adam only half-heartedly listened to him. The shuffling numbers on his screens piqued his interest.


    \"Dude, are you listening to me? Don''t tell me you''re gambling again?\" Mason said.


    Silence greeted his words.


    \"Dude, give up on that shit. Do you want to become an addict? I read...\"


    \"Mas, it''s easy money. I just won 15 BTC. This shit is too easy. Who said gambling was a risk?\" Adam interjected. His eyes lingered on several pop ups covering his screen.


    \"15 BTC? Jesus! No wonder you don''t want to go to college. That''s like the fifth time this month. Jimmy and I could only rake in 4 combined. You gotta teach us your secret. Oh. That reminds me, can you help me with this...\"


    Partially listening to Mason''s words, Adams fingers drummed on the wooden surface of his table. Apart from the several illegal gambling sites covering his screen, a muted news report played in the background. Ignoring the passionate news anchor, his eyes lingered on the numbers flashing at the lower end of the screen.


    \"Adam? Are you listening to me? Dude, did you mute me?\" Mason said.


    Adam completely ignored him.


    ''Today is not a good day to buy stocks. The market has been pretty shitty lately. I might as try real estate,'' Adam thought.


    With this thought in mind, Adam opened a new window. However, at the same moment, his hands accidentally clicked the mute button on his mouse.


    Before he could correct his mistake, the voice of the news anchor reached him, \"This just in. The Almondo, which disappeared at the outskirts of the Bermuda triangle, resurfaced today. However, none of it''s crew was found on the resurfaced vessel...\"


    ''What a tragedy. Why did those guys have to take their research to those waters? Especially since it has been unstable since 2020,'' Adam thought, sighing slightly.


    Just as he was about to close the window, another report reached him, \"In other news, the infamous Menands Fiend, responsible for the murder of Staples family and Hayes brothers in the Albany area was apprehended this morning by the brave men of the New York Police Department...\"


    ''What? There was a guy like that in our neighborhood?'' Adam mused.


    \"Fucker?! Are you ignoring me? Please, man. I really need help with my project. MIT won''t...\"


    \"Mas, tune in to channel 22. Something pretty fucked up happened in our neighborhood,\" Adam interjected.


    \"Dude, this is Menands, what is the worst that could... Holy shit. The Menands Fiend? When did this happen?\" Mason said, unable to hide his surprise.


    \"I''m just as confused as you. The most surprising part of the news is the names of the family involved. Staples is my last name while...\"


    \"Hayes is my last name,\" Mason interjected. \"Dude, this is some fucked up coincidence,\" Mason added.


    \"Tell me about it...\" before Adam could finish his statement, a thunderous whip crack akin to that of lightning echoed.


    Adam involuntarily shuddered, his chair falling on him as he fell to the ground.


    ''Was that lightning? No... no. It couldn''t be,'' Adam thought, as he shook his head.


    In doubt, he rose to his feet while sprinting to his windows, covered by his curtains. Wasting no time, he parted the curtains. At that moment, the radiance of the sun fell on his pale white skin. With thick bags under his eyes, Adam hurried to block the sunlight like a vampire of old.


    Behind him, the light illuminated his once dark haven, revealing his expensive PC set up, a king-sized bed adjacent to a beautiful white bookshelf filled with various comic books and novels.


    \"There does not seem to be any sign of rain. What the hell was that then? I hope something didn''t not explode somewhere,\" Adam muttered.


    With clear skies and an ever so normal, and familiar suburbs greeting his eyes; Adam, once returned the room to its previous state, blocking the piercing sunlight.


    With light steps, he returned to his PC, only to be greeted with several messages.


    ''What the hell is wrong with this guy? Does he think I don''t know what he is trying to do?'' Adam thought as he stared at Mason''s messages.


    \"Yo, Mas. Who put you up to this? Dude, you built a high-powered drone early this year, and you honestly want me to believe that you can''t handle some shitty project?\" Adam said.


    However, silence greeted his words, and he could only hear a faint static from the other side.


    \"Did my mum put you up to this? Dude, what the hell? Yo, Mas, answer me!\"


    Like before, Mason did not respond, the same static echoing.


    ''What the hell is he doing? Did his mom come back already? No. That''s not possible,'' Adam thought, glancing at the time on his screen.


    ''Noon. Nah. She isn''t back yet. The what... Noon? Lightning? No, no... no. That''s not possible.''


    Adam''s body trembled as a sudden realization filled his mind. Reaching for his headset once more, he said, \"Mas, don''t play with me, man. Are you there? Answer me!\"


    Like before, only static greeted his words.


    Apprehensive, a scowl distorted Adam''s face as he ran towards his bed. Reaching for his mobile phone, he speed dialed, and the word ''Mum'' covered his screen.


    With each passing second, Adam''s apprehension grew. Because, his mother failed to pick up. However, on the fifth attempt, a familiar voice filled his ears, \"Hello, Honey. Sorry for not picking, it''s been a busy day in the OR. Did something happen, honey? Hello? Adam? Are you there?\"


    Without saying a word, Adam ended the call, while sighing.


    ''What the hell is wrong with me? Hahaha. How could I panic like that. As if it''s possible for someone to steal my soul.\"


    With this thought in mind, Adam walked towards his setup. Sporting a more relaxed countenance than earlier. Just as he wore his headset, the static from Mason''s end disappeared, with his voice echoing, \"What the fuck, man. How many messages did you leave me? Can''t a brother take a shit anymore?\"


    \"Mas, didn''t you hear the lightning?\" Adam said.


    ''Huh? What lightning? Hahaha. Dude, I thought you said you don''t believe in all those shit? Don''t tell me you left all those messages because you thought...\"


    Before Mason could finish his statement, Adam muted him. The was too embarrassed to listen to Mason''s words.


    \"Because of that YouTuber, Mason will never let me forget this day. I might as well accept his offer,\" Adam muttered.


    \"Adam, I can''t wait until Jimmy gets back. In fact, I''ll call him...\"


    \"Wait! You got me. What do you want?\" Adam interjected.


    \"Good. A man of culture. I like that. I don''t mind getting 1 or 2 BTC. Oh, you got to help me with the project. Dude, you don''t have to do anything. Just hangout and pretend to work. I told your mum that, I''d at least get you out of the house,\" Mason said.


    ''Why can''t mum just leave me alone?'' Adam mused.


    \"By the way, check this out.\"


    Just as Mason finished his statement, an image depicting strange languages appeared on Adam''s screen.


    \"What the hell is this? What language is this?\" Adam asked.


    \"I don''t know, man. Apparently, there is a reward for translating it. Thought you''d be interested in making some quick cash,\" Mason explained.


    Saying nothing, Adam''s eyes roamed across the image. Subconsciously, he furrowed his brows while muttering incoherent words.


    ''This language looks like a variant of English. Vahut... Saymhe... Enterai... Formark... Miskino... Randeri...'' Adam thought.


    \"Adam, do you think you can translate it?\"


    \"No chance. If I was serious, then maybe. But that''s too much work. I''d rather gamble than waste my time on this,\" Adam said.


    \"But you can at least pronounce the words, right?\" Mason asked.


    \"Sure. Can''t you? They''re pretty easy.\"


    \"Let''s hear it. I''m not too confident with my pronunciation,\" Mason explained.


    \"All right. However, if I pronounce it for you, don''t think of blackmailing me with those messages. Deal?\"


    \"Deal!\" Mason declared.


    \"Vahut, Saymhe, Enterai, Formark, Miskino, and...\"


    Before Adam could finish his statement, a whisper reached his ears, \"Don''t say it. If you do, I can''t help you. Be patient, I''m coming to save you.\"


    Instinctively, Adam rose to his feet. While removing his headset.


    \"Who said that?!\" Adam said as his eyes wandered around his room. However, he couldn''t find anything out of place.


    \"Adam, you there?! What happened? Who the hell are you talking to?\"


    Mason''s words reached Adam''s ears as he scanned his room, however, he had no interest in donning his gear yet.


    \"Dude? Are you okay? Should I call the cops?\"


    Again, Mason''s voice filled Adam''s ears. Like before, he had no intention of replying.


    ''Was I hallucinating?'' Adam mused as he slowly wore his gear.


    \"Mas, did you hear that voice just now?\"


    \"What voice? Do you want me to call the cops? Jesus you scared me,\" Mason said. Adam too sensed the apprehension in his voice.


    \"Don''t bother. It''s been a while since I''ve slept, maybe that''s why I am hallucinating. Don''t call the cops. Thanks, Mas,\" Adam said. \"By the way, the last one is pronounced Randeri. You''re good now, right?\" Adam added.


    \"Sorry, Adam. Could you do it from the beginning one more time? I''m sorry, man. You know I suck at this,\" Mason said.


    \"Vahut, Saymhe, Enterai, Formark, Miskino, and...\"


    \"Stop! Don''t finish it. This is your last warning. If you do, I can''t help you anymore!\"


    The same voice echoed in Adam''s ears for the second time.


    \"Who the hell are you?! What do you mean?! Where are you hiding?!\"


    Silence greeted Adam''s words.


    ''Damn it. Did someone hack me?''


    Just as this thought filled Adam''s find, Mason''s voice drifted into his ears, \"Dude, who are you shouting at? Are you okay? Do you...\"


    \"Mas, I think someone hacked me. I keep hearing his voice. Dude, I get back to you. I have to take care of this guy,\" Adam interjected.


    Before Adam could remove his headset, Mason retorted, \"Wait! How can someone possible hack you? That''s not just possible. However, I understand you have to go. But, please finish pronouncing the words.\"


    \"Dude, are you listening to me at all? How can you be so interested in some shitty words? We don''t even know if it came from some occultic site or...\" Adam paused without warning, a sudden thought filled his mind. Within seconds, his body trembled involuntarily.


    Wasting no time, he removed his headset, before smashing in on the surface of the floor. After which, he reached for his PC.


    \"Oh. You finally noticed. Too late. I, Korgrath, have come to claim what''s mine!\"


    Adam froze as he heard Korgrath''s declaration. No matter how much he tried, his body wouldn''t obey him. in that moment, Adam felt as if he were face to face with death. A spilled second later, the room distorted before his eyes, almost as if a vortex would come it and him along.


    ''Someone, anyone, please save me!'' Adam made a silent prayer. However, nothingness continued to eat at the room.


    With each passing second, Adam''s life flashed before him, he couldn''t even cry, fear had paralysed his senses.


    As his vision grew dark, he could see the outline of a massive giant, covered in thorns approaching from the nothingness. He could neither see its face nor its legs; however, it was a sight that would leave every living being in the abyss of despair.


    \"No one will save you! Your soul is mine!\"


    After the hellish declaration, Adam lost his sense of hearing. As his vision grew blurry, tears streaked down his cheeks, \"Mum, I''m sorry,\" he muttered.


    A second before he lost his sight, Adam watched as a piercing white light tore through the darkness, piercing the abomination within, and then, his eyes closed.

 3 The Beginning III

    ''What happened to me? Why do I feel so lightheaded? I was talking to Mason, right? What happened next? Why can''t open my eyes?''


    Different thought flashed through Adam''s mind. No matter how much he tried, all his senses failed him. He felt as if he floated in an empty void, unable to recall anything other than his conversation with Mason.


    ''Is this sleep paralysis? Why is this... Huh? What was that? Was that an explosion?'' Adam thought.


    Unable to determine his location, Adam could sense constant explosions, eliciting subtle vibrations.


    However, it was ever so faint, that it felt nonexistent.


    Unable to see for what seemed like eons, Adam suddenly felt a series of intense vibrations. A blinding white light tore the nothingness he once saw. A spilled second later, Adam could hear a cacophony of echoes. Disorientated, Adam''s eyes darted around the strange surrounding.


    \"Where am I?\" Adam said as he stared at the neon-lit room. He could hear the booming echo of an engine tearing through the air. As he lay on the floor, Adam struggled to rise to a sitting position.


    \"Why do I feel so tired?\" Adam muttered as he fell on the floor.


    Before he could rise again, a whisper filled his ears, \"Remain where you are. Unless you don''t want to live anymore.\"


    Adam winced as he heard the declaration.


    ''Wait. I have heard this voice before. Yes, it''s the guy that hacked...''


    While this thought filled Adam''s mind, he felt a splitting headache, and his body trembled in response.


    \"Are you an Idiot? Do you want your soul to disperse before we arrive?\" The mysterious person chided.


    Although Adam''s vision was blurry, he could see the faint outline of what seemed to be a man. He wore what seemed to be a black suit, covered by a long trench coat. Unlike the other parts of this strange man, no matter how much Adam tried, he couldn''t see the face of the man. However, that the man could read his thoughts left him terror-stricken.


    Before Adam could react, the voice reached him again, \"Just lay there. Don''t speak or think. Your existence depends on it. I''ll help you, but you have to give me permission. You have ten seconds to decide.\"


    ''What is this guy¡ªAh!''


    Adam screamed, his agony clear as he trembled on the floor. With each passing second, his screams intensified, and so did his agony.


    \"Give me permission. Hurry, if you don''t want to die!\"


    \"Make it stop! Please make it stop! I give you permission!\" Adam bellowed.


    Before Adam could react, the mysterious man reached for his head, and within seconds, Adam''s screams ceased. And relief followed. At that same moment, Adam''s blurry vision cleared, and his eyes lingered on the visage of the man before him.


    Under the red neon light, Adam could see his wrinkled face decorated with various eerie-looking scars. His almond, emerald green eyes sat deep set just above his flat nose. With thick, gray side beards on either side of his face, while a long goatee hung from under his chin.


    \"Who are¡ª\"?


    \"Don''t bother yourself with my identity. Stop talking. Listen to me. You''re not in any shape to talk right now. Wait until we reach the Outworld,\" the Old man interjected. His voice a total contrast to how he looked.


    ''What the hell is this guy saying? Outworld? What¡ª?''


    While various thoughts filled Adam''s mind, the voice of the old man reached him again, \"I''m Vicar Reeves. Listen to what I''ve to say, we have little time.\"


    \"I know you''re confused and in need of answers, however, now is not the time. Earlier, your soul was on the verge of being absorbed by a Demon. You...\"


    \"What?! Demon?\" Adam interjected. He couldn''t hide his incredulity as he stared at Vicar.


    With his brow furrowed, Vicar stretched his hands toward Adam''s head. At the moment of contact, Adam lost his ability to speak, sparking a new sense of apprehension within him.


    \"You foolishly surrendered your soul to a demon from Outworld, if I hadn''t intervene, it would have eaten your soul. Tell me, what is the name of the Demon?\" Vicar asked.


    ''Demon? That''s not possible. Something like that couldn''t exist. It''s not possible. That Korgrath was only a YouTuber,'' Adam thought.


    \"Korgrath? Are you sure that is the name of the Demon?\" Vicar asked, his voice sterner than before. He wore an ugly scowl as his emerald eyes stared at Adam.


    Unable to speak, Adam listlessly nodded. His actions further distorted Vicar''s countenance.


    \"It seems you''re destined for death, after all. What did you wish for?\" Vicar asked.


    ''Nothing. I didn''t wish for anything,'' Adam thought. Although he didn''t know how Vicar could read his mind, he knew it was the only way he could communicate with the strange man.


    \"Don''t lie to me boy! Tell me what you asked for?!\" Vicar roared.


    ''I swear! I didn''t wish for anything. I thought it was a prank. How was I supposed to know that Demons are real?''


    While Adam explained telepathically, Vicar place his hands on Adam''s head, closing his eyes as he read his thoughts.


    ''How is this possible? Oh. Was that why the Demon sent a lesser demon to claim this boy''s soul. Yes. That should be it. If not, it would not have tried tricking the boy to read the Hymn of Death. But there is a big problem, this boy''s soul is already being consumed by Korgrath''s essence. Hmm... this is really strange,'' Vicar mused.


    His eyes stared at a blackened ethereal projection cowering on the ground. It had three horns protruding from its head, and its eyes were pitch-black. As Vicar mused, Adam''s thought reached him again, \"Sir, please what happened to my mother? Is she okay? What about Mason and Jimmy? They''re my friends. Can you please help them, too?\"


    Vicar didn''t bother to answer Adam''s question; Instead, he said, \"After you agreed to give the Demon your soul, what is the last thing you remember? Did it give you a timeline?\"


    ''Sir, nothing extraordinary happened. It gave me a timeline of two days. It said, once the lightning tears the skies, it would claim my soul,'' Adam explained. ''Please, can you tell me what happened to my mum? What about Mason and Jimmy? Can¡ª?''


    \"Don''t worry, you''ll find out what happened to them soon. However, you won''t be able to see them again,\" Vicar interjected. \"Don''t bother asking why. You''ll find out soon enough. Now, tell me what happened between the day you made the deal and the moment you heard my voice,\" Vicar added, sensing that Adam wanted to ask him another series of questions.


    Although annoyed that Vicar brushed off his questions, Adam felt a strange compulsion to answer Vicar''s question. Wasting no time, Adam recounted everything that happened within the specified time-frame. Because of Vicar''s compulsion, he did not leave out any details, not that he had such intentions.


    \"Hmm¡­ I won''t lie to you. Your life will differ greatly from now on. Forget about the life you once had, if you have any intention of surviving in the Outworld,\" Vicar said.


    ''Sir, what do you mean? Where is this Outworld? What about my mum and¡ª?''


    \"Can you remember the news about the missing ship?\" Vicar interjected.


    Subconsciously, Adam nodded his head.


    \"I''m sure you have heard about the myths and the legends behind the Devil''s sea, so I won''t bore you with a long explanation. Although most of what they have said in this world is nonsense, there is an element of truth. The Devil''s sea connects your world to a myriad of realms, and once every so often, the Outworld and your world are in perfect sync. The Demon, Korgrath, is also from the Outworld. It used the connection between the realms to snatch the souls of the humans in this realm,\" Vicar explained.


    ''What?! That doesn''t make any sense. Demons? Myriad of realms? How is any of this scientifically possible?''


    Vicar''s words caused a great disturbance within Adam''s mind. Although all indications pointed to Vicar telling the truth, it contradicted everything Adam believed.


    \"Believe me or not, it doesn''t change the reality of your situation. I''m only telling you this because, the Outworld differs from yours. Unlike your small world, the Outworld is large, and various races occupy its lands and seas. One of which are the Demons. You¡ª\"


    Before Vicar could finish his statement, a thunderous roar echoed, shaking the room they stood. Within seconds, Adam could hear various explosions, and the room shook further.


    \"De-Demons? Is that a De-Demon?\" Adam muttered.


    With Vicar no longer holding him, his sense of speech was no longer restrained. However, he did not dare to move an inch, or make a sound. He could even control his trembling body.


    \"It seems the Demon, Korgrath, has no intention of letting you go. Its minions are attacking our vessel. Unfortunately, I won''t be able to explain further. However, remember these words carefully. If my estimations are correct, our current location is the Wrathriver Necropolis. Find a body for yourself. Preferably one of an adolescent who died recently. Once you find a body, come look for me at Wazar Canyon. I will only wait two months for you. Remember, you only have a few minutes to find a body!\" Vicar said.


    Before Adam comprehend Vicar''s words, he saw himself rise into midair.


    \"Wait! What do you mean find a body? What is wrong with my body? Hey? Answer¡­\" Adam''s words trialed off as he passed through the walls of the room.


    A few seconds after Adam disappeared from the neon-lit room, the cacophony of explosions ceased.


    \"Master, what are you planning? Why did you lie to that boy?\" A mysterious voice echoed from the darkness. However, Vicar remained silent.


    \"Master, do you think he will survive? He has already begun the Demonification process, isn''t it better to put him out of his misery?\"


    For the second time, Vicar did not respond. Soon silence enveloped the room.


    \"Although there is nothing special about this boy, he is the first human I''ve seen to give his soul to a Demon without genuinely wanting anything in return. If he can find a suitable body and survive the Demonification process, then I can''t wait to see what he''ll grow into. Especially after his memories of the last two days return,\" Vicar said.


    \"What if he fails?\"


    \"Kill him if he''s unable to withstand it. I''m heading to the Wazar Canyon,\" Vicar said.


    \"Master, I''ll follow your orders. But, it''s impossible for him to reach the Wazar Canyon in two months. Especially if he survives the Demonification.\"


    \"Then, he will die.\"


    While Vicar''s words echoed, he disappeared from the room. At that same moment, the neon lights dimmed into nothingness.

 4 Demonification

    \"God... Please I don''t want to die.. Mr. Vicar? Please help me! What did you do to my body?!\" Adam screamed as he went through wall after wall.


    ''Why is this happening? Is this some kind of dream... Huh?''


    Just as this thought filled Adam''s mind, the scenery distorted again. This time, a star-studded night sky greeted his eyes, and the moon''s silver radiance fell on his body.


    \"What? How is that possible?\" Adam muttered, his gaze lingering on the moon; however, there were two of them.


    Before Adam could gather his thoughts, a great force overwhelmed him; within seconds, his floating body descended at a frightening speed.


    The quick transition from flying to falling left Adam confused and scarred. No matter how much he tried to move, his body failed him. Although he fell through the clouds, Adam did not feel wet. Rather, he was too busy screaming and futilely grabbing at the air.


    Unlike before, he fell face first, with the howling wind crashing against his face. Each time he bombed through a cloud, he hoped he would wake up on his familiar dark room, on his king sized bed. That Vicar, Korgrath, and everything had only been a figment of his imagination. However, each passing second only brought Adam to the seriousness of his perilous reality.


    \"Please! Please. I don''t want to die! Somebody! Anybody! Please save me!\"


    No matter how much Adam screamed and begged, no one halted his fall. In fact, the speed at which in fell doubled.


    A few seconds later, the scenery changed for a third time, intensifying Adam''s apprehension. A vast expanse of land greeted his eyes. Although he was hundreds of meters from the ground, he could see mountains, lakes and a thick forest.


    \"Are those tombstones and tombs?\" Adam muttered under his breath.


    Even from his position, he could see everything below ever so clearly. A feeling which left him terrified. However, that thousands of tombs and tombstones littered the changing terrain left him astonished, and then, fear followed. Because, he remembered Vicar''s parting words about their current location.


    \"Nah, nah, nah. This is not possible. This is definitely a dream. It''s probably the side effect of drinking too much energy drinks. Yes, that''s it. A graveyard stretching thousands of miles can only exist in fantasies. Hahaha... This is definitely a dream. I''ll wake up the moment I hit the ground,\" Adam muttered.


    Although he said these words, terror distorted his face, betraying his declaration.


    With each passing second, Adam inched closer towards the cold hard ground. One did not need to tell him death awaited him if he fell at such speed. However, he could do nothing about it.


    With less than twenty meters separating Adam''s body from the ground, he in closed his eyes with his body trembling. Even though he believed it was just a dream, it terrified him.


    A spilled second after he closed his eyes, his body slammed on a puddle of water, raising it into the air. No thunderous explosion followed nor the ground lose its integrity, only Adam''s screams echoed in the desolate necropolis.


    \"Ah! Huh? I am alive?\" Adam said as he peeked at his surrounding with one eye opened.


    \"Fuck Yeah! I am alive!\"


    Adam''s words echoed as he rose to his feet, his fists raised in the air while screaming to the stars.


    As his eyes lingered on the heavenly bodies, his screams gradually faded.


    \"I''m alive, but I''m still here,\" Adam whispered. The dejection in his voice clear.


    \"This is all real?\" Adam whispered as his eyes scanned his new surroundings. From where he stood, he could see oddly shaped tombs and tombstones covered in vegetation. The reflection of the moons and the stars reflected on the puddles all over the graveyard, and a chilling wind carrying a Woody fragrance pervaded the air.


    Although the cemetery was well illuminated, Adam felt terror he had never felt in his life. Whether it was the tombstones or the vegetation, or the mountains in the background, Adam wanted nothing to do with it.


    ''Wrathriver Necropolis... that''s what Mr. Vicar called this place. Did I really go to another world?'' Adam mused as he lowered his head.


    At that moment, he screamed as he fell to the ground, while trying his best to scamper from his current location.


    ''What the fuck is that?!''


    Out of breath, Adam lay against a tombstone as he stared at the previous location he stood earlier. Although he ran from one puddle, he reclined on the tombstone while lay in another puddle of water.


    \"Were my eyes deceiving me?\" Adam muttered, his chest still heaving.


    Just as he finished his statement, he saw a figure in the water from the corner of his eyes. It had a black-red hazy body, and three horns decorating its head, with its black eyes staring at Adam from the reflection of the water.


    \"Ah!\" Adam screamed as he scampered to safety.


    Although panicked, Adam watched as the figure chase after him, perfectly mimicking his actions. Its actions only further amplified his terror.


    With every ounce of strength he could muster, Adam fled at his fastest speed, weaving through tombstones and tombs like a seasoned athlete. No matter how far he ran, whenever he passed a puddle, he would see the same aberration, frantically chasing after him.


    A few minutes later, Adam lay on the surface of a vault, soundlessly trembling.


    ''I can''t run anymore. What the hell is that thing? Why does it keep chasing after me?'' Adam thought. Not daring to make a sound, he remained in the same position while staring at the sky.


    Five minutes later, Adam still lay on the vault; however, he subtly peaked at his surroundings. Avoiding the puddles below the vault.


    \"Is it gone?\" Adam muttered. Unable to detect the aberration, he slowly descended. While cautiously observing his surroundings.


    \"Where am I supposed to go with something like that lurking? Who knows if it''s waiting for me somewhere,\" Adam muttered.


    Although he said these words, Adam did not linger. Cautiously, avoiding the puddles, he made his way through the necropolis.


    A minute later, Adam stood hundreds of meters away from the vault. He couldn''t even see the vault from his current location, \"Did it run away? Or, was I seeing things? No. That thing was definitely real, right?\" Adam muttered. He stood before a cluster of tombs covered in thick vines and oddly shaped flowers.


    ''Even if I wasn''t seeing things, I''ve to get out of this graveyard. Hopefully, I can find someone soon.''


    With this thought in mind, Adam continued his trek through the cemetery. However, the moment he took his fifth step, his body trembled like a convulsive patient. And, he staggered to his knees. Coincidentally, a puddle lay before him.


    ''What''s happening to my body? Who is doing this to me? Oh no. There is a puddle here... that monster will come back...''


    Unable to control himself, Adam watched as his face towered over the water. At that same moment, the hazy being with three horns revealed itself. It''s sickening eyes focused on Adam.


    \"Huh? What''s wrong with it?\" Adam muttered through gritted teeth.


    Just like him, the being in the water trembled, it''s visage like one in great pain. A total contrast to the monster who he thought would devour him whole.


    A spilled second later, Adam''s body regained it''s calm. However, he still maintained the same position, facing the being in the water.


    Absent-minded, Adam raised his right hand. The being mimicked his actions. Adam raised his left hand, the being also mimicked his actions. Then, Adam touched his face and so did the aberration. Adam looked at his hands and so did the being.


    A minute later, Adam stared at the puddle unable to move, his body shook; however, he felt no pain.


    \"That''s me? That''s my reflection? How...\" Adam words trialed off. If he could cry, he would. But, nothing came. He had been running from his reflection all along. Unlike the aberration reflected, Adam still saw himself in his normal human form.


    \"Is this why I was able to pass through those walls?\" Adam whispered.


    At that moment, Vicar''s reminder he discarded earlier, echoed in his mind.


    ''What did he mean by I''ve to find a new body?''


    Just as this thought filled Adam''s mind, Adam''s body trembled once more. This time, however, Adam watched as his left hand disintegrated, eliciting a beastial howl from the very depths of his being. In immense pain, the rest of his arm slowly disinterested.


    Adam rolled all over the ground, crashing against the tombs as his screams echoed. His reflection in the puddle had gained an additional horn, with its body becoming more corporeal. The Demonification process had only begun, yet Adam was in immense pain.


    As the seconds counted, Adam''s howls lessened; however, he lay on the ground like a husk. Lacking his right and left arms, and a section of his neck had disintegrated, leaving a sickening sight akin to that left by a beast.


    \"I-I Don''t want t-this. I don''t want to d-die. Anyone! Please! Someone! Please take away the pa-pain...\" Adam muttered as he lay on the ground writhing towards the depth of the graveyard.


    With his injuries and experiences, he could no longer brush off Vicar''s words as mere ramblings, neither could he assume he was stuck in a dream. The pain he felt had woken him to the reality of his situation.

 5 Ritual

    Under the silver radiance of the dual moon, Adam writhed along the wet ground, his listless eyes scanning what lay ahead. A few minutes had gone by since he lost his arms, yet he had only travelled a fair distance. His body constantly trembled as he wiggled along the wet surface, and his shrieks and groans filled the air. Although he felt exhausted, Adam did not dare to rest. Because, if he did, who knew what part of his body would disappear next. And, he did not want to experience the pain of having his limb or any other part of his body disintegrate.


    \"Pl-Please someone, help m-me...\"


    Adam''s words trialed off as he lay before a massive tomb. Unlike the ones before, neither wild vines or flowers decorated its surface. In fact, part of its silver walls gave off a luster under the radiance of the moon.


    Laying in front of the tomb, Adam''s eyes roamed the tomb and it''s surrounding. His eyes falling on the entrance to the mausoleum, \"Are these footsteps?\" Adam muttered.


    He could see footprints etched into the surface of the wet ground, with mud gathered at the entrance of the mausoleum.


    ''Doesn''t this mean that someone is in there?'' For the first time in a long while, Adam felt hopeful. If someone was really in there, then there was a possibility he would be saved.


    Wasting no time, he wiggled into the entrance of the dark mausoleum. In haste and due to his low position, he couldn''t see the words ''Temple of Jolran'' etched on the top of the tomb. Just as Adam disappeared into the darkness, an oddly shaped shadow casted on the walls of the tomb.


    \"Some-Somebody help me! Pl-Please!\" Adam''s screams echoed as he wiggled down a flight of stairs. Surrounding by darkness, he had no idea where he was headed or if anyone heard his words; however, he had no intention of stopping. Although in immense pain, he screamed while rolling down the tunnel. Only stopping when his body slammed against a cold surface.


    His new location was equally as dark as the stairs earlier; however, as he lay on the floor, he could see a flickering light at the far end of the room.


    \"Is that a shadow?\" Adam muttered, his voice hoarse. The scar on his neck had worsened, his left leg and stomach showed signs of disintegrating, and the vision from his left eye had turn blurry. Coupled with the fact that he was still in immense pain. That he was still alive was a mystery to him, and the only thing keeping him alive was his determination to live.


    Although Adam knew where to go next, his body felt like an immoveable rock. However, the fear of death, and an excruciating one at that, forced him to move his body.


    As he inched closer to the end of the room, jumbled whispers reached him. It grew as he got closer to the end of the room.


    ''There are people there... God please let me find someone who can help me.'' As Adam silently prayed, only two meters separated him from exit. He could see different shadows projected on the walls, and the voices were clearer than ever, but he didn''t know what they said. It sounded Celtic to him. Not bothered with the details, he used all his strength to roll into the room.


    Just as he entered the room, his left leg gave a muffler explosion, before disintegrating into nothingness. Adam''s screams echoed, his body trembled. His stomach caved in and his left eye shattered.


    \"Kill me! I can''t take this anymore. Please someone kill me. Just make it stop!\"


    Adam''s words reverberated. However, no one put him out of his misery neither did anyone acknowledge his presence.


    With the sight of his right eye gradually getting blurry, Adam observed his new surroundings. As he lay on terracotta titled floor, he could see seven cloaked figures who stood at strategic positions on a septagram. They each uttered strange words Adam couldn''t comprehend. At their center, Adam could see the naked body of a young body, with his limbs tied and his eyes blindfolded. Surrounded by red and black candles, Adam could see the young trembling with tears streaking down his cheeks from underneath the gray blindfold. At the extreme end of the bland room, Adam could see seven opened coffins, an adult male and female occupied two. Two teenagers, male and female occupied another. Then, a young girl occupied the seventh. Beside it, was an eighth coffin. One didn''t need to tell Adam who would occupy it.


    As he lay on the floor, petrified and unable to comprehend the sickening sight, he saw two children hanging from the ceiling of the room, male and female, both naked.


    ''What the hell is this? How could they do this to kids?''


    Just as this thought filled Adam''s mind, his right leg shattered, and he screamed in agony. Twisting and turning, he smashed his body against the walls, rolling towards the sacrificial scene.


    ''Oh on, this is not good,'' Adam thought with only a few inches separating him from one of the cloaked figures. Instinctively, closing his eye, Adam''s anticipated the pain that would follow from the impact.


    However, that pain would never come. Opening his eye, Adam saw the cloaked figure sitting on the ground as if he had tripped on something, with the others trying to help him back to his feet.


    \"What''s going on? How did--\"


    \"Help me... Please... help me.\" A feeble voice interjected from behind.


    Turning slightly, Adam eye widened as he realized the owner of the voice, and his new location. He lay at the center of the heptagram, facing the young boy.


    However, what left him wide-eyed was the ethereal projection floating above the body of the young boy. It resembled the young boy, but seemed to be in agony. It was is soul.


    \"Don''t let... them kill my sister and brother... please... help me...\"


    \"What do you want me to do?\" Adam said. Although he couldn''t even help himself, he could not ignore the pitiful plight of the young boy.


    \"Don''t let... them kill my sister and brother... please... help me...\"


    \"Tell me? How can I help-- Ah!\"


    Before Adam could finish his statement, a hole opened in his stomach, the cracks around its edge gradually spread towards his chest, and the scar on his neck worsened, too. The vision in Adam''s right eye went dark as it slowly disintegrated.


    ''Finally! I can rest. I''m sorry I was able to help your brother and sister. Mom, I''m sorry for everything.''


    At that same moment, the chants of the seven figures echoed in the room, and the soul and body of the young trembled violently. Like Adam, the soul disintegrated, and at a speed faster than Adam''s.


    Five seconds later, the young boy''s soul had disintegrated into Oblivion, and his body breathed no more. At that same moment, the chants of the hooded figures stopped. Meanwhile, Adam slowly faded out of existence like a charred wood slowly being broken to dust.


    One cloaked figure lifted the corpse of the young boy, before the corpse could rest on his arms, it slipped. Falling back on the ground while knocking down some candles in the process.


    \"Be careful! That''s Lord Jolran''s food. Treat it with respect!\" A cloaked figure chided.


    \"Forgive me, Priest. It won''t happen again.\"


    With that said, he picked up the corpse once more, before placing it in the vacant eight coffin. Wasting no time, he sealed all eight coffins before returning to his position in the heptagram.


    \"Priest, what do we do next?\" A melodic voice echoed.


    A loud laughter followed, as the body of the priest trembled, \"What next you say? With the food prepared. Of course, we''ll have to give Lord Jolran''s the finest of wine. And he only drinks that of children below the ages of ten.\"


    \"Bring them down,\" the priest said, pointing at the children hanging from the ceiling, \"Drain them of everything!\" He added.


    Just as he finished his declaration, one cloaked figure approached a lever hidden behind the vertical coffins. Pulling it, the unconscious children slowly descended.


    \"Remember not to damage any of their organs we need it for--- huh?\"


    The priest paused, his eyes focused on the vertical coffins. Just like him, the others also stared in silence. Apart from the burning wick, a low rumble filled the room.


    \"What''s that? You,\" the priest pointed at the closest person to the coffins, \"go check it out.\"


    With a nod, the figure cautiously approached the coffins. With each step he took, the rumble lessened. As he stood before the coffins, the rumbling had disappeared.


    \"Anything?\" The priest asked.


    \"Noth--\"


    Before the man could finish his statement, the doors leading to the room slammed shut, alarming the cloaked figures. Wasting no time, they all ran to the sealed entrance.


    \"How is this possible? Only, I, can open and seal this entrance. Who did this?\" The priest muttered.


    Silence greeted his words, just like him, the others had no idea what happened.


    A few seconds later, one hooded figure said, \"Priest, could it have--\"


    Before he could finish his statement, a deafening explosion rocked the room, shaking it to its very core. Extinguishing all but one of the candles. The priest and several of the followers staggered to their knees.


    \"What happened? Who is doing this?\" The priest said under his breath, blocking the dust assaulting his nose.


    The moment he raised his head, he noticed that his followers stared at the wall behind, their eyes quivering.


    ''What''s making them so sacred?'' The priest thought as he instinctively turned his head. A split second later, his brown eyes quivered and his mouth dropped.


    A coffin slab buried more than two feet into the wall, dissected a follower into two. The soiled lower half assumed a kneeling position, with blood, fluid and its guts spilling out. From where they stood, they couldn''t see the upper half of the follower.


    While they stared in incredulity, the sound of light footsteps reach them. Sending chills to the very fiber of their beings. Subconsciously turning, the naked body of a young boy greeted their eyes. He had pale skin complexion which matched his snow-white hair. His mouth leaked drool while several bone cracking noises echoed from his body. As they stared at this young boy, who equally stared back. The whites in his eyes had turned pitch black with his irises blue.


    \"Dem-Demonification?\"


    As the words of the Priest echoed, the last flame in the room extinguished. A split second later, hellish screams echoed within the room.

 6 I Am You

    \"Uh? Where is this? Didn''t I die?\"


    Adam''s words echoed as he lay in crystal-clear, shallow pool which seemed to stretch for an eternity. The shallow waters reflected the image of shooting stars across the star-studded skies above him.


    \"It seems this is really the afterlife,\" Adam muttered as he stared at his hands. He could also feel his legs, and every other part of his body. He could no longer feel the hellish pain of having his soul disintegrating.


    \"I hope that kid ended up in a peaceful place like this,\" Adam muttered as he lazily assumed an upright, sitting position. His eyes scanned his surroundings; however, nothing stood out of the ordinary. Subconsciously, he lowered his head, his breathing slightly heavy.


    \"That''s all the proof I need. I really died,\" Adam muttered as he stared at his reflection in the water. Unlike the grotesque hazy figure, he had his normal human appearance. Although he had died, he felt no sorrow or regret. Rather, he felt at ease. He felt he had transcended all human emotions. Adam rose to his feet, walking towards the direction he faced. Without saying a word and devoid of all thoughts, he silently stared at the scenery, and only the splashes caused by his steps echoed in the mysterious space.


    Walking for what seemed to be an eternity, Adam came to a sudden stop, his head raised towards the skies.


    \"What''s that?\" Adam whispered as he stared at flickering star. Unlike the others which emitted dazzling white light, this star flickered red and blue, and sometimes seemed to lack any light.


    Seconds after Adam whispered, two other stars flickered in the same pattern. Like a plague, Adam stared as he saw the former dazzling stars flicker, with darkness gradually covering this mysterious space.


    ''What''s going on?''


    With this thought in mind, Adam''s body suddenly trembled; however, so did the mysterious space. Staggering to his knees, Adam watched as ripples formed on the surface of the water, and the number of shooting stars steadily increased.


    \"I thought death was the end. What is it this¡ª?\" Before Adam could finish his statement, a thunderous explosion reached him. Within seconds, he lay flat on his stomach with his face submerged into the water. Partial darkness had covered the mysterious space, and a section of the shallow waters bubbled as if being subjected to intense heat. The stars above had segregated into blue, red and those devoid of light.


    While Adam contemplated the mystery behind the changes, all the strange phenomena disappeared, and the mysterious space returned to normal.


    \"What¡ª\" Before Adam could finish his statement, the sound of splashes reached him.


    ''Huh? Is there another person here? Is it time for me to be judged?'' Adam mused. Although he was not religious, he''d read several records about judgement after death. With each passing second, the faint splashes grew louder; however, Adam couldn''t see anyone or anything approaching.


    ''Where is it?'' Adam thought as he turned his head left and right. Seeing nothing, he turned around, yet nothing greeted his eyes. But he could still hear the splashes, and they were louder than ever.


    \"Who is there?! Show yourself!\"


    Silence greeted Adam''s roar, however, he could no longer hear the splashes.


    \"Show your¡ª\"


    \"I''m right here. Why are you shouting?\"


    Adam''s body trembled as he heard the hellish, hoarse voice. Instinctively, he took three steps in retreat while turning his head, yet he saw no one.


    \"Where are you looking? I''m right here.\"


    Just as Adam heard the declaration, he felt a slight tug on his legs. Lowering his head, a familiar hazy figure greeted Adam''s eyes. Before Adam could react, the hazy figure distorted back into his reflection. Albeit, one that looked far sinister and intimidating, emphasized by its horns, black sclera and blue irises.


    Adam staggered backwards, surprised by the strange transformation. As he sat, he retreated, and so did his reflection.


    \"Adam, what''s the point in all this? Why are you so surprised? This isn''t the first time you have seen me. Or, do you prefer my previous form?\"


    While the voice echoed, Adam''s reflection changed once again. This time, it returned to the hazy, demon-like shadow.


    \"Who are you? What do you want with me? How are you here?\" Adam muttered.


    The figure in the water trembled, its laugh reached Adam''s ears, \"I''m you. What kind of question is that? Have you forgotten what we did together?\"


    \"Huh? What are you talking about? This is¡ª\"


    \"Oh. That''s right. I haven''t unlocked your memories yet. I''ll do that now,\" the voice interjected.


    \"What are you¡ªAh!\"


    Before Adam could finish his statement, he unleashed sickening bellow while writhing in pain. As his body spasmed, the hundreds of stars shot through the skies while others dimmed.


    \"It will end soon, just wait a little, it is almost over.\"


    Adam''s reflection, now back to resembling Adam, laughed as it watched Adam writhe. It no longer mimicked Adam''s actions. At that same moment, a pillar of water rose, and a figure projected itself on it.


    A few seconds later, Adam lay listlessly on his back, tears streaking down his cheeks. His mouth opened, and only the words ''I''m sorry'' escaped. The sickening laughter of his reflection relegated his whispers to the background.


    \"You finally remember, right? So, how can you say you don''t know me? Especially after all we did together.\"


    Adam, though laying on his back continued to beg for forgiveness, ignoring the words of the laughing projection.


    \"Does someone like you deserve forgiveness? You murdered your family and your best friends. In their confusion, they pleaded so much, yet you still killed them in cold blood. Do you really think you deserve forgiveness? Someone like you? Hahaha¡­ Don''t make me laugh.\"


    As the projection mocked Adam, his body trembled, and the mysterious space slowly fell apart. His whisper grew lighter, and tears poured out from his eyes like a leaking facet. As the space fell apart, other water pillars rose, expanding the size of the projection. Unlike before, it had a height of over twenty feet with three horns decorating its head. Its body was pitch-black while a long serpent-like tail extend from its rear. Its fangs were just as ghastly as its claws. The only feature common from its previous form, was its eyes.


    \"What''s the point of crying? Your family were always holding your back. And, those brothers were also jealous of you. You did nothing wrong in ending their pitiful lives. Just like you''re doing nothing wrong in killing these men,\" the projection said, pointing at a pillar behind Adam. It projected the images of a beastial creature ripping apart some cloaked men. Blood and flesh painted the walls of the room, while sickening screams echoed.


    Absentminded, Adam''s gaze turned towards the water pillar.


    \"See? We make such a good team.\" The projection''s words reached Adam, however, he didn''t react. Although Adam''s gaze lingered on the sickening massacre being projected, other thoughts filled him.


    ''Mom, Dad, Ellen, please forgive. I''m sorry. Mason, Jimmy, I''m sorry. I''m sorry¡­ Please forgive me. Please¡­''


    \"Adam, I can make all that pain go away. I''ll erase those unpleasant memories. You''ll never have to relive them. You will also have the chance to apologize to everyone you have wronged. They are all waiting for you.\"


    Although Adam heard the declaration, he still lay there, muttering gibberish while begging for forgiveness.


    \"Adam? Son? Is that you?\"


    Adam''s body trembled as he heard the familiar voice. He assumed a sitting position as he stared at the water pillar just ahead, \"M-Mom?\" Adam said, his lips trembling. His eyes lingered on a woman who looked middle-aged. Her lab coat covered the blue scrubs she wore underneath. Her brown eyes lingered on Adam with her lips curved into a tender smile.


    Tears streaked down Adam''s cheeks as he saw his mother, a choking sensation suddenly overwhelmed him.


    \"Honey, it''s me. What happened to you? What are you doing over there? Everyone is waiting for you over here.\"


    As she spoke, Adam could see his father, sister, Mason and Jimmy waving at him to come over. They sat on a grassy field, a picnic blanket lay underneath. Several dishes and drinks separated them, and Adam could hear their cheerful laughter from where he sat.


    \"Adam, come over here, man. How long will you keep us waiting?\" Mason said. \"Yo, Adam. The food will get cold,\" Jimmy added. They each donned a brilliant smile while motioning for Adam to hurry over. Just as the brothers finished, Adam''s sister and his father also called out to him.


    ''They are still alive. Thank God, they are still alive¡­'' Adam thought as he rose to his feet.


    While he faced the water pillar projecting his loved one, the other behind him, projected the image of a vile being. It screamed and howled while devouring the flesh and drinking the blood of its slain foes. However, Adam couldn''t hear any of it as he inched closer towards his family. With each step, the mysterious space distorted, stars dimmed and others fell. The crystal clear water turned murky, while bubbling as if being heated.


    \"Honey, just a little closer. You''re almost here.\"


    Adam felt reinvigorated as he heard his mother''s words. His pace quickened. Adam''s human form reverted to the demonic hazy form, from Wrathriver Necropolis.


    The image on the other projection changed, it showed the beastial being slowly approaching two children who hugged each other while bawling. Their pleas echoed in the mysterious space, however, Adam continued forward. With barely inches separating him from the projection of his loved ones.


    Adam stood before the water pillar, only a step, and it will reunite him with his loved ones.


    \"Adam, come in. We are waiting for you.\"


    Adam raised his leg, before he could take the last step, a white light shone on his chest. Spreading gradually, it enveloped him, before splinting into the humanoid figure.


    \"Is this the level of your determination? If I''d not placed this, it would have been the end of you.\"


    The humanoid figure placed its hands on Adam, restricting his movement.


    \"Mr. Vicar?\" Adam muttered.


    \"Your next decision will determine your fate. If you the answer the call of that demon, you will lose your soul forever and no one will avenge your family.\"


    Adam dropped his leg as he heard Vicar''s declaration, a sense of clarity slowly returned to him.


    \"Adam, don''t listen to him. We are here waiting for you. Don''t listen to this strange man. Do I look like a Demon? Do your father and sister look like Demons? What about your best friends? Adam, as your mother, I will never lie to you.\"


    \"Yes. This has all been a dream. Why would my mother lie to me?\" Adam whispered.


    \"Frankly, I don''t care about you. But, the only reason you still have a chance of living is because of the brother of those kids. He begged you to save his siblings, that was the reason your soul didn''t disperse. Will you heed the words of the Demon who slaughtered your family, or will you return to save those children? You can hear their cries, do you really think that is a dream? If they die, their blood is on you!\"


    For the first time, the cries of the scared children reached Adam. His body flinched, and he subconsciously turned his head. The terror-stricken expressions of the children stirred his conscience, and he took three steps backwards.


    \"Adam, will you abandon them for us? Will you abandon your family for them?\" The projection of Adam''s mother sobbed.


    However, her face changed as she saw Adam walking forward, \"Son, thank you. I knew you would never abandon¡ª\"


    \"When I was a Junior, I had an accident in the school bus. It happened right before Madison, where you work, mom. I broke my left arm, but my injury was minuscule compared to the others. I still remember what happened that day, you totally ignored me while rushing towards those who had worse injuries¡ª\"


    \"Honey, I''m sorry about that day. I can make it up to you right now.\"


    Adam stopped in front of the pillar, his eyes filled with tears, \"I was so mad. You ignored your kid who had a broken arm while attending to others¡ª\"


    \"Adam, I''ll make it¡ª\"


    \"Shut up! Let me finish! Can you remember what you said that day? Tell me what you said that day?\" Adam interjected, unable to control his tears.


    \"Honey, I''ll make it up to you. Pl-please, just give me the chance to.\" She begged, weeping just like Adam.


    Suddenly, Adam''s tears turned to laughter as he stared at his mother, \"I know you are in pain, but I can''t comfort you. There are mothers like me, who could never see their children again. I can''t abandon them for you. I don''t want anyone to go through that,\" Adam said, his voice heavy.


    Tears continued to streak down his cheeks, \"You said that to me. And I resented you so much for it.\" Adam paused as he wiped the tears from his eyes. His mother flinched as she heard his words. \"I don''t know who you are, but you''re definitely not my mother,\" Adam said.


    At that moment, his surroundings distorted. The dimming stars brightened and the murky waters regained its clarity. Adam''s demon-like form, slowly returned to his human form, and the water pillars slowly crumbled.


    \"You think you are clever?! Instead of atoning for the death of your family with your life, you seek¡ª\"


    \"Shut up! Shut the hell up! Don''t mention my family with your foul mouth. I don''t care what happens to me, but I won''t die until the day I make you pay for what you have done! I won''t die until I kill you, Korgrath!\" Adam interjected.


    At that moment, the images of his loved ones disappeared, and the aberration returned. Its bloodshot eyes stared at Adam, with its claws reaching for him.


    \"No, you don''t!\"


    While Vicar''s words echoed, a curtain of light blocked the aberrations claws.


    \"Adam, return through the other pillar. Hurry, it will soon crumble!\"


    With Vicar''s reminder, Adam sprang towards the crumbling pillar. He could see terrified children who stared at the beastial being, motionlessly, screaming.


    \"Human, how dare you?! His soul his mine! I won''t¡ª\"


    \"His soul is his and his alone! I won''t let you devour it! Wait patiently for him to come cut your head,\" Vicar interjected.


    All Adam could hear was the aberrations attacks colliding against the light barrier, and only a few inches separated him from the water pillar. With the pillar on the verge of crumbling, Adam jumped into it. The water absorbed him, and Adam merged with it. Within seconds, he watched as Vicar''s barrier crumbled under the aberration''s assault.


    Escaping it watery confines, it destroyed the humanoid projection with its claws while racing towards Adam.


    \"Remember, my words. I''m coming for you!\"


    While Adam''s words echoed, the claws of the aberration passed through the crumbled pillar.


    \"No! I, Korgrath, will¡ª\"


    Before the aberration could finish its statement, several hands extended from the now deep waters, dragging the aberrations to its depths.

 7 A New Beginning

    \"Where am I? Have I returned?\" Adam muttered as his consciousness slowly returned. The nauseating stench of fresh blood mixed with other fluids assaulted his nose. And, the cries of children filled his ears. Before Adam could react, thousands of information flooded his mind, and he shrieked, involuntarily.


    \"How long are you going to lay on the floor?\"


    Adam''s flinched as he heard the androgynous voice. His eyes snapped open, and a familiar sight greeted his eyes. With three candles illuminating the former sacrificial scene, he could see the bloodstained walls and the mangled corpses of the ritualist.


    In front of where he lay, he could see two petrified children, holding tightly to each other. Behind them, seven vertical coffins entered his sight. And he could see remnants of a shattered eighth.


    However, Adam could not determine the source of the androgynous voice.


    ''Did I hear wrong?'' Adam thought.


    \"Pl-Please, don''t kill us. Bro-Brother, it is us. Pl-Please remember who we are.\"


    As Adam lay on the floor somewhat muddle-headed, the stuttering voice of the young boy reached him. Adam raised his head slightly, his gaze meeting that of the terrified children.


    \"I mean--\"


    Before Adam could finish his statement, he broke out into a violent bout of cough. His body spasmed while foul smelling, green liquids leaked from the corners of his mouth. Fresh blood trickled from his nose, and he could hear a high pitched echo.


    \"You''re lucky to be alive. It''s too early for you to start speaking. Just lay there, wait until you recover your strength.\"


    Adam heard the same voice again. With the changes to his body, he had no time to determine its origin.


    ''Who is speaking?'' Adam thought as his eyes darted around. ''It seems the children can''t hear it. They haven''t diverted their gaze from me.''


    Just as this thought filled Adam''s mind, echoes from light footsteps reached him.


    \"Hide--\"


    His voice hoarse, and his throat sore. Adam struggled to warn the children about the approaching party.


    \"There is no need for that. I''m not someone to be scared of. Don''t worry, I won''t harm them.\"


    With his eyes focused on the children, Adam could see their widened eyes as their mouths opened slightly. A split second later, the siblings fell on the floor unconscious. At that same moment, the footsteps no longer echoed.


    Although Adam could not turn his head, he knew someone or something had entered the room, judging by the shadow cast over him and the children.


    \"Congratulations are in order, Adam. You really surprised me back there. I thought you would choose the Demon''s offer. I initially pegged you as someone weak willed. I guess I was wrong. This is the first time I''ve witnessed a human surviving the Demonification process. Oh. Thank you for taking care of these heretics. Those who shed innocent lives don''t deserve a good end.\"


    Unable to turn or speak, Adam listened to the words of the stranger. Different thoughts raced through his mind, and he panicked. Because, he wondered how the stranger knew the events that took place in the mysterious space. From what he remembered, the stranger did not sound like Vicar.


    \"I wasn''t supposed to interfere... but you really did surprise me. Master won''t be pleased with my actions, but what''s done is done. Since I''ve already help you, there is no harm in helping you further.\"


    Before Adam could comprehend what the stranger talked about, he felt a warm touch on his back, and he could sense tendrils of a warn substance seeping through his skin.


    At that same moment, Adam no longer vomited the foul smelling liquid, and blood no longer fell from his nose. The ringing in his ears stopped, and his vision brightened. He felt reinvigorated as the warm substance coursed through his body.


    \"How''s that? Feeling better?\"


    Adam subconsciously nodded, while slowly turning his head.


    \"Thank...\" Adam''s words trialed off as his blue eyes lingered on the figure behind him.


    He could see a six feet tall human-like being with flowing silver hair. Adam couldn''t tell whether he stared at a male or female, because he had never seen someone so beautiful. The stranger wore brown upper garment paired with black breeches and knee high leather boots. Adam could see the beautiful smile on their face, amplified by the tender gaze in their dazzling sapphire like eyes.


    \"You can call me, Adelaide. And, I''m female.\"


    \"Th-Thank you, Adelaide,\" Adam said as he lowered his head. Adelaide''s words solved the mystery of her gender.


    \"No problem. Now, do you have anything to ask me? I will answer three questions, as long as it''s something I can speak of.\"


    Adam''s countenance brightened as he heard her declaration, and he fell into deep thought. Permitted to ask three questions only, he had to choose them carefully.


    With neither of them talking, an eerie silence enveloped the room. With only the wicker of the burning candles echoing.


    A few minutes later, Adam snapped out from his pondering demeanor, \"Can you tell me more about the Outworld?\"


    Adelaide''s smile brightened as she heard Adam''s words.


    \"This world exists in a space between multiple realms. However, the bridge to other realms rarely open. And only few people can cross this bridge when it does open. In essence, the Outworld is the origin of all living beings. No matter the race, they all originated from here.


    \"Master said you came from a peaceful world, where Demons, magic and other races are considered fantasy or religious nonsense. I would advise you not to have such thoughts here. Everything you can imagine, and more, is possible here. Like your world, different Nations exist here. Unlike your world, or any other, dungeons exist in the Outworld. They are home to the Demons, their underlings and other aberrations,\" Adelaide explained.


    \"Well, that''s just a brief summary. If Master is in a good mood, I''m sure he would tell you more,\" she added.


    Adam''s expressions changed several times as he listened to her words. After everything he had experienced, he could not dismiss her words as mere fantasies.


    The moment Adelaide mentioned that the Demons lived in dungeons, his gaze turned cold as he gritted his teeth.


    \"If you want to find Korgrath, you''ll need to search the Dungeons. Naturally, doing that in your current state is akin to suicide. Who knows how long it will take you to find him? You might not even be able to do anything if you do find him. Channel your fury into something more productive. If not, you will end up dead before you can avenge your loved ones,\" Adelaide said.


    Adam''s countenance softened as he heard Adelaide''s warning, however, the fury in his eyes remained evident.


    \"What happened to the aberration in the mysterious space? Am I free from it?\" Adam asked.


    \"Of course not. You gave your soul to the Demon. Although it wasn''t able to devour soul completely, it took a significant portion,\" Adelaide paused. Adam''s expression sank, his mind in disarray.


    \"That you survived the Demonification means you also took a significant portion in return. In essence, your soul is half Human and half Demon. I''m excited to see your development,\" Adelaide said. Her smile brightened as her eyes roamed Adam''s body.


    \"What?! Half done and half Human... Is that a good thing for me?\" Adam muttered.


    \"Hmmm... is that your final question?\" Adelaide asked.


    Instinctively, Adam shook his head, and said nothing further. Different thoughts flashed through his mind.


    \"Can Demons die? If yes, what power do I need to kill them?\" Adam asked.


    Adelaide nodded slowly, \"Nothing immortal has revealed itself in the Outworld. If they exist, they would not live in this world. Yes, it is possible to kill a Demon. But, its difficulty depends on the level of the Demon. You''ll find out what I mean later. The Awakened among you, Humans, have access to an ethereal source of power called The Blessings. However, it seems you''re not destined to wield such power. Your new body doesn''t seem to be that of an Awakened. And, with the nature of your soul, you will never gain access to The Blessings,\" Adelaide said.


    Adam''s countenance sank once more as Adelaide''s words repeated in his mind.


    ''Does that mean I''ll never be able to avenge my family. No! I can''t accept such a fate!'' Adam''s hands curled into a fist as his brows furrowed. He would never accept a life of forever being powerless to avenge his family and friends.


    While Adam mused, Adelaide''s voice reached him again, \"Those who can''t attain the status of the Awakened, but lust after its power, are preys for the Demons. They grant them their wishes, in return for their souls. Unlike The Blessings, these people draw power from The Omen. In essence, with the Omen; they too, can attain the status of Awakened. Do you understand what I''m saying?\"


    Adam''s expression slowly brightened, he was not an idiot. He knew the message Adelaide hinted at.


    \"Only Demons can tap into The Omen, however, they place a part of themselves in place of the souls they take. This is the only reason their underlings can Awaken,\" Adelaide added.


    \"Unlike others who have to surrender their souls, you have the potential to tap into The Omen directly. I can''t wait to see you grow up,\" Adelaide said as she giggled.


    ''The Omen, huh. I don''t care about its origin as long as I can kill that Demon,'' Adam thought.


    \"Thank you, Miss. Adelaide. Please can I ask a favor of you?\" Adam asked.


    One of Adelaide''s brow rose; however, she did not reject Adam''s request. Saying nothing, she motioned for him to speak.


    \"Miss. Please can you take them to somewhere safe? Forgive me for asking, but is it possible to alter their memories? I don''t want them to think that their brother tried to kill them,\" Adam said as his gaze fell on the children.


    Adelaide grinned while clapping, \"I was planning on doing that from the beginning. You''re a good kid, Adam. I''ll take them to somewhere safe. When I get back, I''ll escort you to the outskirts of the Wazar Canyon. Lay there and wait for me,\" Adelaide said.


    Before Adam could respond, she had disappeared. Turning his head, he couldn''t see the unconscious children, too.


    \"Is she that the power of an Awakened? How can a human move so fast? Wait, is she even human?\" Adam muttered.


    Observing his surroundings, his gaze fell on the dismembered corpses littering the floor.


    \"What were they trying to do in this place? Where they trying to summon a Demon or what?\" Adam whispered as he lay on the heptagram.


    A split second later, the black chalk of the heptagram turned blood-red, its glow engulfing the room.


    ''What''s happening?''


    Panicked, Adam struggled to crawl out of the glow; however, his body felt heavy.


    As he lay on the floor, Adam watched as the blood from the corpses floated in the air, forming a vortex. Before Adam could react, the vortex merged with the glowing markings on the floor.


    At that moment, Adam felt a burning sensation course through his body. He unleashed a soundless roar as the room trembled. The seven coffins and its contents exploded into dust, with the residue merging with the heptagram. Wind akin to the cries of the dead whistled in the room, as the markings on the floor slowly merged with Adam''s body.


    Two minutes later, the glow dimmed, and darkness covered the room. Only Adam''s heavy breaths echoed in the darkness. Sweat covered his body, while a black-red liquid poured out from his nose.


    The only source of light originated from a flickering heptagram tattoo on Adam''s back. As it flickered, it slowly disappeared into his skin. Before long, darkness enveloped the room.


    As Adam lay on the floor, a loud echo filled his mind. Before he could react, a florescent blue display projected itself in his mind, and a cryptic voice followed.


    [Establishing Connection...]


    [Connection Established!]


    [Arranging Data...]


    [Date Arranged]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Ten.


    Race: Human.


    Constitution: 1. Agility: 1. Endurance: 2. Luck: 0.5


    Dexterity: 0.5. Strength: 1. Charisma: 1.


    None.


    None.


    Awakened!


    None.


    E.


    Adam passed out as soon as the voice finished its statement.

 8 Wazar Canyon

    \"Adam? Adam. Wake up. How long do you intend to sleep? Adam...\"


    ''Miss. Adelaide? How long have I been out for?'' Adam thought as he slowly opened his eyes.


    \"Miss. Adelaide, what--\" before Adam could finish his statement, the sun''s radiance fell on his face, and he immediately shut his eyes. For the first time in a long while, he could feel the warmth of the sun on his skin, while a cacophony of noise reached his ears.


    Slowly opening his eyes for the second time, Adam realized he no longer lay in the dark tomb; instead, he sat on a red leather chair in an unfamiliar room decorated with transparent windows.


    \"Are those clouds?\" Adam muttered as he stared outside the window. Apprehension overwhelmed him, jolting him awake.


    Before he could react, a familiar voice reached him, \"Relax, Adam. I''m here with you.\"


    Raising his head, Adam''s gaze fell on Adelaide who sported a warm smile. She sat opposite him, still donning the same clothes from the necropolis.


    \"Miss. Adelaide, where are we? What happened to the kids? What--\"


    \"One question at a time. Don''t worry about the children. I told you earlier, I''d escort you to the outskirts of the Wazar Canyon. We are aboard a flying ship. Master said you had something better than this in your world,\" Adelaide injected, her soft voice buried among the chatting passengers.


    ''Oh. So this is their version of an airplane,'' Adam thought as he lowered his head. He realized he wore a plain white upper garment which complemented his snow-white hair. He also wore a black cotton shorts, coupled with a worn, thigh-high leather boots.


    While Adam stared at his clothes, Adelaide''s voice reached him again, \"Adam, what happened after I left?\"


    Adam raised his head, meeting Adelaide''s gaze.


    \"What do you mean? What happened?\" Adam asked.


    \"Don''t you remember?\" Adelaide asked, her brows furrowed.


    Nodding his head, Adam admitted his ignorance.


    Adelaide''s brows creased further as she watched Adam, her mouth opened, yet she said nothing.


    ''Why is she reacting like that? Did something happen in the tomb? Damn it, why can''t I remember any of it?'' Adam cursed under is breath as he stared at Adelaide.


    \"When I returned, I found your unconscious body laying on the floor, covered in sweat. The seven coffins had disappeared, as well as the blood and runes of the heptagram. I couldn''t even find the corpses of the heretics. You truly can''t remember what happened?\" Adelaide whispered.


    \"I''m sorry, I can''t--\" before Adam could finish his statement, his body trembled, and he shrieked involuntarily. With both hands clutching his head, Adam''s shrieks echoed, drawing the attention of other passengers.


    Alarmed, Adelaide rushed to his side, before placing her right hand on his head. At that moment, Adam''s shrieks ceased, and his countenance slowly recovered.


    \"Are you okay? What happened?\" Adelaide asked, unable to hide her concern. Her hand still rested on Adam''s head.


    With the distance between them non-existent, an alluring fragrance filled Adam''s nose. Causing him to blush involuntarily.


    \"Thank you. I''m fine now. I don''t know what happened earlier, but it seems the headache brought back my repressed memories,\" Adam said while turning his head to the side.


    Adelaide''s countenance brightened as she noticed Adam''s reaction. Naturally, she knew he looked away because he was overwhelmed.


    \"Please tell me what you remember,\" Adelaide whispered as she slowly returned to her seat.


    Meanwhile, the concerned passengers no longer focused on them, especially after Adam''s expression returned to normal.


    Wasting no time, Adam recounted everything he could remember, right from the moment Adelaide disappeared. He told her about the eerie changes that took place in the tomb, and the mysterious voice and display projected in his mind.


    \"Adam, be honest with me, is what you said true?\" Adelaide asked.


    Adam could see her quivering eyes, he could also see she tried her best to remain composed, but her shaking hands gave her away. Without saying a word, Adam nodded in affirmation.


    Adelaide could barely contain her surging emotions. Her trembling hands curled into a fist, while she mouthed inaudible words. Although her gaze fell on Adam, he could tell she was in her own world.


    \"Miss. is this how it is for all the Awakened?\" Adam asked.


    His words brought Adelaide back to reality.


    \"Of course not. Even the Awakened are segregated based on their Blessings. Generally, they are divided into seven levels. In ascending order: E, D, C, B, A, S and Blessed. The Blessed, are the Awakened who have been granted unlimited access to the Blessings.


    \"Although some Awakened can have similar Blessings, they can''t have the same level of access. However, exceptions exist. But the odds of it happening is a million to one.


    \"That you didn''t get at least one skill or title is a surprise to me. Granted that my knowledge on the--\" Adelaide paused as her gaze scanned the nearby passengers.


    Confident that no one eavesdropped on their conversation, she continued, \"My knowledge on The Omen pales compared to Master''s, but I have never heard of a case as yours. Whether one awakens via The Blessing or The Omen, they would always receive a Title or a Skill. Often, some aquire both.


    \"The Skill or Title received is usually a representation of ones desire. To be honest, I don''t know what kind of Omen you have received. That its level is only ''E'', is a big surprise to me,\" Adelaide whispered.


    Facing the floor, different thoughts raced through Adam''s mind. From Adelaide''s explanation, he knew something was wrong. Although he did not panic, Adam could not hide his bitter disappointment.


    ''What''s the point of being an Awakened if I don''t even have the perks? But, why did the voice sound like that of a game? Is it because of gaming experience?'' Adam thought.


    In any other occasion, the game like voice would have fascinated him. But now, it made him bitter and angry. Although he could be considered an Awakened, he had the lowest level. Worse, he didn''t receive any Skills or Title.


    ''Does that mean The Omen does not acknowledge my desire for vengeance? No... No! I can''t accept this.''


    While Adam pondered his fate, Adelaide''s voice drifted into his ears, \"Fret not, Adam. Master is more knowledgeable than I am. I''m sure he will understand the peculiarities of your situation. We will arrive at our destination in the two weeks. That means you have four weeks to spare. You are way ahead of schedule.\"


    Adam''s brows creased as he heard Adelaide''s words.


    \"Don''t you mean six weeks?\" Adam said.


    \"How long do you think you''ve been asleep?\" Adelaide retorted.


    Adam''s mouth opened, tongue-tied, he couldn''t say a word.


    ''Two weeks?! I was unconscious for two whole weeks...''


    \"Trust me, I am just as surprised as you are. If you hadn''t woke up, I planned on violating Master''s orders,\" Adelaide''s said.


    Adam had yet to recover from the shock of the news.


    \"If you feel hungry, let me know. Although the chair is not as comfortable as a bed, you can rest on it. Don''t trouble yourself with matters out of your control. When you get to Wazar Canyon, I''m sure Master will provide answers,\" Adelaide said.


    She donned a dazzling smile as she stared at Adam. From the corner of Adam''s eyes, he could see several men gawking at her. Some muttered inaudible words under their breaths, while others took deep breaths to calm their pulsating hearts. Unlike the carefree men, Adam had bigger issues to worry about.


    \"Thank you, Miss. Adelaide. One day, I hope to repay this favor?\" Adam declared.


    \"Oh. Is that a promise? That''s a promise, right? You can''t take it back. I''m anxiously waiting for that day,\" Adelaide said as she giggled.


    Her dazzling smile coupled with her playful words calmed Adam a bit. Reclining on his seat, he closed his eyes while donning a smile.


    ''Two weeks. I wonder what awaits me in Wazar Canyon.''


    Two weeks later.


    Adam trudged under the radiance of the noon sun, he tied his white upper garment around his head, leaving his body at the mercy of the scorching heat.


    \"How long do I''ve to walk before I get to the Canyon? How can they ask me to wander in here alone,\" Adam muttered as he wiped the sweat from his face.


    He stared at the vast expanse of desert surrounding him, and he could not stop himself from cursing. A fairly large flagon hung around his neck, while he held a white parchment which depicted a map of his location--The Wazar Desert.


    On the white map, Adam''s position flickered in red. And just ahead, the words ''Wazar Canyon'' flickered in black.


    Although the distance was non-existent on the map, Adam couldn''t see the Canyon from his standing position. Which meant he had to travel farther into the desert.


    \"I wish Adelaide came with me. If not for her map, I wouldn''t have ventured into this desolate place,\" Adam muttered as he drank a mouthful of water. Refreshed, Adam continued his journey underneath the scorching heat. Neither man, plant nor beast entered his sight, a testament to the harsh conditions of the terrain.


    Later that day, the silver moonlight cascaded on the Wazar Desert. Howling winds echoed, bringing a terrifying cold along with it.


    Adam, fully clothed, stood before a large canyon as he struggled to stop his chattering teeth.


    \"Finally. Even with my thick clothes, I can still feel the cold. It feels as if I''m standing naked in the snow. Hmmm... Where am I supposed to find Mr. Vicar?\" Adam''s hands shivered as he stared at the map.


    \"You got here earlier than I expected. Adelaide definitely has a hand in this.\"


    Adam flinched as he turned his head, he had almost let go of the map.


    \"Mr. Vicar?\" Adam said as he started at middle-aged man who resembled Vicar Reeves.


    ''Wasn''t he an old man? How did he suddenly become younger?'' Adam thought.


    \"Congratulations. I didn''t expect you to survive the Demonification process. Oh. That reminds me. Adelaide said you have already Awakened, is this true?\"


    \"Yes. It happened--\"


    \"When it happened is not important. Congratulations. You became an Awakened barely two weeks after surviving the Demonification process. I''m impressed, delighted and relieved, too. You have saved me a lot of time,\" Vicar''s interjected.


    \"Huh? What do mean?\"


    Adam retreated instinctively.


    \"Let''s head into the Canyon, we have much to discuss. This place will also be your new home. At least, until I''m done training you.\"


    Before Adam could react, Vicar grabbed him by his waist. At that same moment, he jumped towards the depths of the Canyon.


    While the howling winds echoed across the Wazar Desert, one could hear the screams of a young boy along with it.

 9 Varidan Academy

    Wazar Canyon, Outworld.


    Deep within the unforgiving gorge that made up the Wazar Canyon, Adam, now seventeen years old, lay on the ground. His breathing heavy. His disheveled hair partially covered his eyes. Although he faced the skies, the radiance of the sun could hardly reach the depths of the gorge. Covered in dust, his hands rested on his heaving chest.


    \"Who told you to rest? It seems you have become complacent.\"


    Adam shivered as he heard Vicar''s words. He pulled his legs up to his chest, bent at the knees. His hands lay flat on the ground, pointing towards his shoulders. Adam kicked into the air, pulling into a kip-up. Before his feet landed on the ground, he somersaulted. Rolling about two feet from his previous position. The exact moment he retreated, a boulder fell on his previous position, raising a cloud of dust.


    ''That was close. I thought I could rest for a few minutes. I didn''t expect him to catch up so soon.'' A wry smile tugged at the sides of Adam''s lips as he stared at the boulder.


    \"Are you spacing it out again?\"


    Alarmed, Adam raced towards the boulder. As he made his move, several projectiles wheezed through the air, heading towards him. The cloud of dust did not impede Adam''s movement, he weaved through the different boulders surrounding him, using them as shields against the hidden projectiles.


    Reclining against one boulder, muffled explosions reached Adam''s ears. However, his gaze lingered on the silhouette behind the dust cloud.


    \"Is that him?\" Adam whispered.


    Just as he finished his statement, his surroundings became darker. Adam''s expression darkened, he raised his head, and his eyes saw the outline of a massive boulder.


    ''You''ve got to be kidding me.''


    Adam unleashed a frightening turn of speed, sprinting towards the silhouette behind the dust cloud. The moment Adam took his twentieth step, he stepped to the side. His blue eyes watched as a long sword wheezed passed him. A spilled second later, he stepped to his right, and three arrows wheezed past him.


    \"This bastard is not holding back at all.\"


    Adam cursed under his breath. Within a space of ten seconds, he had dodged several arrows, swords, axes and spears. With barely inches separating him from the periphery of the dust cloud, Adam increased the speed at which he ran. A spilled second later, a deafening explosion rocked his surroundings, raising an even bigger dust cloud. Meanwhile, Adam lay on the floor, his chest heaved while his grip tightened on battle axes he caught earlier.


    \"Did I say you could rest?\"


    Adam''s gaze fell on the mysterious silhouette who wielded a long sword.


    Launching himself into midair, Adam spun with the axes in his hands. Like a revolving blade, his axes constantly clashed against Vicar Reeves''s sword. Twisting and turning in midair, Adam landed behind Vicar. With no form of hesitation, his axes decapitated Vicar''s head.


    \"Another clone. Damn it! Where is the real one?\"


    Adam''s countenance darkened as he stared at the crumbling, stone clone. His grip on the axes tightened, while his eyes slowly scanned his surroundings. As his breathing calmed, his eyes quivered. Because, six silhouettes rushed towards his direction.


    ''So he wants to use the clones to wear me out, huh?''


    Charging towards the north, three meters separated Adam from a spear wielding clone. The clone thrust the moment Adam entered within its attack range. Sending its pointed end towards Adam''s neck. Adam crouched, before lunging towards the clone. In one swift motion, Adam cleaved its right leg, before slashing upwards while rising to his feet.


    If it had been a human, Adam''s strike would have eviscerated him. With a violent kick, Adam sent the spear of the crumbling clone towards a sword wielding clone. It impaled the clone through the stomach. Adam turned to his left, staring at a clone wielding a great axe.


    Merely glancing at the clone, Adam threw one axe towards the clone. A red glow covered it as it wheezed through the air. As if being guided by an invisible force, it cleaved the head of the clone. Before its great axe fell to the ground, Adam made a grasping motion, and the axe returned to his hand. With three clones left, Adam hurled the axes towards two of the three clones, eliminating them within seconds.


    \"I suffered so much over the last few years. Beating you bastards is more than worth it.\"


    The axes returned as Adam stared at the last clone. Unlike the others, it no longer lunged towards him. It held an abnormally large star-shaped, shuriken.


    \"What? Scared?\" Adam baited. However, the clone remained standing.


    ''Why isn''t it moving? Wait¡­ could this be his real body?''


    Adam''s lips curved into a smile as he stared at the unmoving clone, \"Haha¡­ no wonder you''re not attacking. It''s your real body, right?\"


    Adam inched closer while tapping his axes, \"Well, if you aren''t coming. I''ll come over there myself!\"


    Adam''s pace quickened, and his grip tightened on the wooden handles of his axes. The whites in his eyes slowly turned black, giving them a demonic appearance. He launched both axes towards the clone while sprinting.


    \"You are as impatient as always.\"


    While Vicar''s words echoed, the earth around Adam trembled, and two clones emerged from beneath.


    \"Hahaha¡­ I was waiting for them!\" Adam said.


    Before the clones could free themselves from the loose earth, Adam towered over their bodies. Wasting no time, he placed his hands on the skull of the clones. At that moment, they turned black, reverting to rocks.


    \"You''re wide open?\"


    While Adam destroyed the clones, Vicar appeared behind him wielding Adam''s axes.


    \"You think so?\" Adam retorted.


    Adam clutched his hands, and the crumbling clones reformed, before launching towards Vicar. With two quick strikes, Vicar effortlessly destroyed the clones. While Vicar destroyed the clones, Adam increased the distance between them. Making a grasping motion, the great axe laying on the ground flew towards his hands.


    \"You have improved a little. Your movements are better than last month,\" Vicar said. Unlike Adam, he did not have the aura of someone in combat.


    \"Are you coming or not? There is no point trying to lay new traps. I can see everything,\" Adam retorted.


    \"Oh. Really? Let me not waste your time then. Come at me.\"


    While Vicar''s words echoed, Adam shortened the distance between them. The silver great axe had turned black, while black fissures extended out of his eyes.


    With both hands holding the wooden handle of the great axe, Adam made a cleaving motion for Vicar''s right shoulder.


    Vicar''s lazy eyes followed Adam''s attack; however, he didn''t react. With inches separating the great axe from his shoulder, the earth beneath him rumbled, and a rock pillar launched into the air. Blocking Adam''s attack.


    Unsurprised, Adam loosened his grip on the axe. Twisting his body, he launch a kick towards Vicar''s midsection. However, another rock pillar blocked his attacks.


    Unperturbed, Adam clenched his fist, and several weapons hurled towards Vicar.


    Like the fate of his previous attacks, a rock pillar intercepted and nullified them.


    \"Is that all?\" Vicar asked.


    Adam could barely see his face behind the rocks.


    ''Everything is going according to plan.''


    His lips curved into a smile. Unleashing a frightening burst of speed, Adam placed his hands on the rock pillars. Within seconds, the rocks darkened, freeing the restrained weapons.


    \"So, that''s your plan? How uninspiring...\"


    While Vicar''s words echoed, the weapons chipped through the barrier. Adam watched as the weapons cleaved through the rocks and Vicar. However, a scowl donned his face.


    A split second later, Adam retreated as his eyes scanned his surroundings.


    ''It was a clone, too. Where the hell is he hiding?'' Adam thought.


    \"Where are you looking? I''m right here.\"


    Adam felt a touch on his right shoulder, before he could react, his body weakened. The whites in his eyes returned, and the black fissures extending from his eyes receded. And, the pale white skin complexion on his hands returned. His legs went limp, and he fell on his knees.


    \"That''s another loss. What''s the score now?\"


    Adam''s countenance darkened as Vicar''s words reached his ears.


    \"600 to nil,\" Adam whispered.


    Out of thin air, Vicar''s figure appeared. He gazed indifferently at Adam. Unlike Adam who had dust and sweat covering his body, not a single speck of dust stained his trenchcoat.


    With a flick of his wrist, a gentle wind blew the dust surrounding him and Adam. Revealing the boulder littered scenery which resembled a war-torn zone.


    \"It''s been seven years since we started your training, I''ve nothing further to teach you. Take this,\" Vicar said as he tossed a insignia to Adam.


    \"You have been registered at Varidan Academy, in the country of Dratol. You will continue your training there. Without them, you can''t explore the dungeons. Remember, you can''t openly use your Omen. Luckily, others can''t detect it. Make your way out of the canyon, I''ll contact you if I have any news for you,\" Vicar said.


    Glancing at Adam, \"Look for Erik Gilmore. Show him the insignia, and he will help you settle in Dratol. Take care of yourself.\"


    While Vicar''s words echoed, he disappeared before Adam''s eyes.


    ''So, it''s been seven years. Finally, I can leave this place. Varidan Academy... Dungeons... I can''t wait to see what the future holds.''


    A smile tugged at the sides of his lips as he raised his head. Rising to his feet, Adam walked in light steps towards the darker corners of the gorge.

 10 Biamal

    As the sliver moonlight cascaded over the Wazar Desert, a group¡ª five man strong, stood before the Wazar Canyon. They wore a long sleeved gray upper garments, studded with six elaborate buttons. Their pants were also gray, coupled with ash desert boots.


    On the uniform of these men, a plain star insignia could be seen. Although, the moonlight illuminated the desert, they held torches as they stared at the unforgiving darkness covering the Wazar Canyon.


    \"Captain Wallace, do we really have to do this? This place gives me the creeps,\" a young man said, unable to mask his apprehension. His eyes stared at the back of a short and chubby man.


    Unlike him, the other members of the party gazed at the gorge with fear evidently etched on their faces.


    \"Poole, do you think I want to do this? Of all places, do you think I''d rather come here?\" Wallace said as he massaged his temple.


    \"If we don''t do this, our city will be at risk. Since the guild have ignored our request, we have to take matters into our hands,\" Wallace added.


    \"Captain... Whatever is hiding in the canyon is not something we can handle. I have heard stories of the people who wandered into the canyon. They say a terrifying beast lives within. They say it has three heads, six limbs and four tails. Some claim it''s over thirty feet tall. Others say the canyon is a prison holding beasts released from the dungeons. I, myself, have heard the explosions from the gorge. Definitely, this place is a prison for those demonic aberrations.\"


    Poole''s words sent shivers down the spines of the men. They, too, heard the rumors, and some had experienced the explosions.


    \"Enough! It doesn''t matter if Demons themselves are trapped below. We have to confirm its existence. If not, the guilds won''t take us serious. Ready yourselves!\" Wallace said.


    Although he tried to raise the morale of his men, they remained crestfallen as they stared at gorge.


    ''How did these lily-livered bastards become soldiers? Don''t they realize the importance of the mission to our City?''


    Wallace could hardly control his rising urge to smack his cowardly underlings.


    \"All right, boys. Let''s move. We¡ª\"


    Before Wallace could finish his statement, he noticed the eyes of his men widened while they retreated in hurried steps. Their bodies trembled while they pointed behind him.


    ''No! It couldn''t be. Demons? Were the rumors true?''


    Wallace''s legs went limp as he slowly turned his head. While he turned, he could not count the number of times he swallowed his own saliva while praying in his mind.


    With his head turned, nothing came into Wallace''s sights. Before he could comprehend what was going on, Poole''s voice reached him, \"Captain, see? You''re just as scared as we are.\"


    Unlike Poole, the others could not stop laughing.


    \"Are you idiots out of your mind?!\" Wallace barked, an ugly scowl distorted his face.


    \"Captain, we¡ª\"


    \"Shut up! I don''t want to hear it! Do you think this is the time for fun and jokes?\" Wallace interjected.


    Although the previous joke had somewhat elevated the morale of the group, Wallace remained furious that it was at his expense. If anything, his anger originated from the fact that, their ill-timed joke revealed his inner fears. He was more embarrassed than furious.


    \"You bastards think you are cleaver, huh? I can''t wait until we get back to¡ª\"


    \"Captain! Behind you!\" Poole interjected, pointing as he retreated.


    \"Who the hell do you bastards think I am?! Do you know¡ª\" before Wallace could finish his statement, he felt a hand rest on his shoulders.


    \"So, who are you guys?\" Adam said.


    Without turning his head, Wallace went limp, fainting on the stop. His body would have fallen face first if Adam had not caught him.


    \"Captain Wallace has been caught by a Monster! Somebody save us!\"


    Adam watched as Poole and the others fled in panic. His brows creased as he heard their screams.


    \"Monster? What are they talking about? I only wanted to ask for directions,\" Adam muttered as he stared at Wallace who seemed to be convulsing.


    ''What''s wrong with him?''


    Using his right hand to hold Wallace''s body, Adam lifted his left hand slightly, before delivering a resounding slap to Wallace''s cheeks. However, Wallace remained unconscious, but he stopped convulsing.


    Unperturbed, Adam continued to deliver slap after slap. He watched as Wallace''s chubby cheeks slowly turned red.


    On the twentieth slap, Wallace''s eyes snapped open with tears flooding them, \"If you want to kill me, just kill me! Why do you have to torture me like this?\"


    \"Oh. You''re awake. Do you have a sickness or something? Why did you suddenly faint?\" Adam said as he released his hold on Wallace.


    ''Bastard! Is he insulting me? Isn''t he the one with the sickness? Who scares someone silly, then slaps them, too?''


    Laying on the floor, holding his swollen cheeks, Wallace''s brown deep-set eyes scanned his assailant.


    His gaze fell on Adam''s toned body. Adam wore a caramel sleeveless garment which had torn in multiple places. Matched with a breeches-like pants, and knee high combat boots. Adam looked imposing as he towered over Wallace''s body.


    Gazing into Adam''s limpid blue eyes, Wallace trembled subtly. He felt as if he was gazing into the eyes of a beast slowly observing its prey.


    \"Are you okay?\" Adam said as he donned a smile while extending his right hand towards Wallace.


    Accepting Adam''s gesture, they locked hands, and Adam pulled Wallace up with a slight pull.


    ''He only looks like a teenager, yet his grip is so firm. Who is this kid?'' Wallace thought while observing Adam.


    \"Yes, I''m fine now. I''m Wallace Wood. Captain of the Night''s Scout division of Biamal. May I ask who you are?\"


    \"You can call me Adam. Captain Wallace, where is this Biamal you speak of? Is it far from here?\" Adam asked.


    ''Huh? He doesn''t know about Biamal? How did he get here if he doesn''t Biamal? Wait, where did he come from in the first place?''


    Wallace brows creased as he stared at Adam, a sudden realization dawned on him at that moment. Adam emerged while he was cursing his underlings; and, only the vast desert and Wazar Canyon surrounded them. Since he backed the canyon while rebuking his men, it could only mean Adam emerged from the Wazar Canyon.


    While Wallace''s thoughts wandered, his legs grew weak as he struggled to flee.


    Noticing the changes to Wallace''s demeanor, Adam''s left brow shot up while he inched closer, \"Are you sure you''re not ill?\" Adam said.


    \"Pl-Please... don''t eat me... Please¡ª\"


    \"Eat you? What nonsense are you talking about? What do you think I am? Do I look like a monster?\" Adam interjected.


    Wallace''s gaze landed on Adam''s lean muscles which had several scars. He could also see scars on Adam''s belly through the hole in his garment. He almost nodded, but the fear of what Adam would do stopped him.


    \"Captain Wallace, calm down. I''m not a monster. Can you tell me how to get to Biamal? As you can see, I''m not in the best of conditions. So, I''d appreciate it if you could point me in the right direction.\" Adam parted his disheveled hair while waiting for Wallace''s response.


    Although Wallace could not detect any signs of animosity from Adam, he could sense he was growing irritated.


    \"I-If you walk five kilometers East from here, you''ll get to Biamal,\" Wallace said as he pointed eastwards.


    \"Thank you for your time.\"


    Wasting no time, Adam walked towards where Wallace indicated.


    \"Please wait a moment!\" Wallace said.


    Adam titled his head, his gaze met Wallace''s, \"Why? What do you want?\"


    \"Did you come from over there?\" Wallace asked as he pointed to the Wazar Canyon.


    Without saying a word, Adam nodded.


    Wallace''s eyes widened as he muttered inaudible words. Ignoring him, Adam continued on his journey.


    \"Wait a moment. Please wait a moment,\" Wallace said.


    However, Adam ignored him. Anxious, Wallace chased after him, until he overtook him.


    \"What do you want this¡ª\"


    \"Pl-Please, tell me what is down there? Is it really a prison for trapped Demonkins?\" Wallace injected.


    ''What? Prison? Well, yeah. That''s if you count me...'' Adam thought. A smile bloomed on his lips.


    \"What makes you say that? Is such a thing even possible?\" Adam said.


    His words washed away Wallace''s anxiety, and a wry smile donned his face.


    \"It''s a rumor that is as old as Biamal. The founding members of the city believed Demonkins were imprisoned in the canyon. Most of us have heard their howls over the last five years. Some say it''s been seven years it started,\" Wallace explained.


    ''It started seven years ago? I came to the Wazar Canyon seven years ago, I refuse to believe this is a coincidence... Did Vicar have a hand in this?''


    \"Who are the the founding members of Biamal?\" Adam said.


    \"I don''t really know much about them, but from what I heard, they left Biamal yesterday. I don''t know why,\" Wallace said.


    ''Nah. This is definitely not a coincidence. Did Vicar create a city while he trained me? No wonder he always had fresh clothes and seemed to smell like he ate something good.''


    \"Tell me more about the City,\" Adam said.


    \"Although I called it a City, we don''t have any towering structures. Instead, we mainly use tents. Our major export is Wazar Salt and the skin of gray Wazar snakes. The population mostly comprise merchants and mercenaries. Less than ten percent of our five thousand population stays for two years. We also have two divisions in charge of protecting the city. The Night''s Scouts and the Day Warriors.\"


    Wallace loosened up the more he spoke.


    \"Thank you, Captain Wallace. By the way, do you know how I can get to Dratol?\" Adam asked.


    Wallace''s countenance changed as he stared at Adam.


    \"What? You don''t know? Or is there¡ª\"


    \"No. It''s just that, it''s far from here,\" Wallace interjected.


    \"How far?\"


    \"Two months if you take a flying ship. I can''t estimate for other means of transportation. Is that where you¡ª\"


    Before Wallace could finish his statement, Adam motioned for him to be silent. While he tried to comprehend the meaning behind Adam''s actions, a faint voice reached him, but he couldn''t hear the speaker clearly.


    \"Captain Wallace, do you know how to fight?\"


    Wallace''s countenance darkened, \"Adam, what do you mean? Why would¡ª?\"


    \"Captain! Help me! Bandits have taken over Biamal! They killed the others!\"


    As Poole''s words echoed, Wallace''s jaw dropped. He wanted to speak, yet words left him.


    ''How is that possible? Why would bandits attack a place like Biamal? We don''t have much for¡ª''


    Deep in thought, Wallace felt a firm hand on his shoulder. Before he could react, Adam''s voice filled his ears, \"Captain, can you fight?\"


    Wallace''s eyes widened as he stared into Adam''s, he had a dangerous sense of foreboding, telling him something bad would happen if he said no.


    \"I can...\" While Wallace''s words trialed off, a sickening scream echoed in the distance. Nobody needed to tell them what it meant.


    \"That''s good. I thought I would have to knock you out. There are six of them. Handle as many as you want. For your own good, don''t get in my way,\" Adam said.


    \"Six¡ª\" before Wallace could finish his statement, Adam pushed him to the side. The exact moment his body landed on the ground, three arrows buried into the spot he once stood.


    \"On second thought, just lay on the ground. They''re not people you can handle. Let me take care of it,\" Adam said.


    [Danger Detected]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen


    Race: Human.


    Constitution: 5. Agility: 10. Endurance: 12. Luck: 0.5


    Dexterity: 12. Strength: 12. Charisma: 5.


    None.


    Manipulator.


    Awakened!


    None.


    E.


    ''Barely ten minutes out of the Wazar Canyon, yet I can test myself,'' Adam thought as he cracked his neck.


    \"Captain, do you have a weapon?\"


    Silence greeted Adam''s words, Wallace looked visibly disturbed. If Adam hadn''t pushed him earlier, those arrows would have perforated him like a drum of water.


    \"It seems you don''t have one. That''s all right. I''ll get one for myself. These fine gentlemen are carrying plenty.\"


    For the first time in a while, Wallace''s gaze left the three arrow shafts. As he raised his head, he noticed that six men approached. The one leading them, held a severed head by the locks of its hair.


    \"Poo.... Poole...\"


    While Wallace''s words echoed, the brawny bandit hurled Poole''s head through the air, and it landed just a few feet away from Wallace.


    \"Capture the one named Wallace. Kill the other one.\"


    Wallace''s body trembled as he heard the declaration of the bandit.


    \"Yes, sir. We¡ª\"


    \"Sorry, boys. I don''t know or care why you are here. But, this won''t go the way you expect,\" Adam interjected.


    For the first time, the leader of the bandits gaze at him, \"Cut of his limbs and tongue. We''ll let him roast under the sun.\"

 11 Journey

    \"Hahaha... Kid, you really have a mouth on ya. If you had shut up ya mouth, you wouldn''t have to suffer. Well, I ain''t complaining.\" A lanky bandit snickered.


    Holding a mace, he licked his lips as he stared at Adam. His partners laughed, not bothering to glance at Adam who would soon suffer. They believed the bald headed man was enough to eliminate him.


    Wallace watched as the lanky bandit approached, he wanted to assist Adam, but his feet would not allow him.


    Unlike him, Adam''s gaze lingered on the burly leader. He didn''t even pay attention to the snide remark of the approaching bandit.


    \"Kid, where you looking at? Too scared to run, boy? Don''t blame ya. It ain''t personal, but I gotta to do what the boss says.\"


    For the first time, Adam''s gaze shifted. The lanky bandit already stood before him, his firm grip tightened around the metal handle of the mace.


    \"Close your eyes, kid. This is¡ª\"


    \"You talk too much,\" Adam interjected as he launched a fist to the side of bandit''s skull, aiming for his temple. Before the bandit could retreat, Adam''s fist turned into a one-knuckle punch, slamming into the temple of the bandit.


    His eyes dimmed, seemly rolling to the back of his head as his grip on the mace loosened. A spilled second after the mace thumped on the ground, the body of the bandit followed.


    ''Huh? What the hell happened? Why did the bandit drop to the ground?'' Wallace thought.


    Just like him, the bandits stared wide eyed, unable to comprehend what had happened.


    \"They''re are weaker than I expected. I overestimated their abilities by comparing them to Vicar''s clones...\" Adam muttered.


    Wallace''s jaw dropped as he heard Adam''s faint words, ''Who the hell is this kid?'' He thought.


    \"Who is there?! Show yourself! How dare you ambush a member of Scarion?!\"


    Since their eyes could not follow Adam''s movement earlier, the bandits believed someone else had killed their colleague.


    Wallace snapped back to reality as he heard the furious roar of the burly bandit. If he had not heard Adam''s whisper; he, too, would have believed someone else killed the bandit.


    \"Show yourself?! We¡ª\" Before the burly bandit could finish his declaration, Adam''s laughter reached him. His bloodshot eyes shifted towards Adam, and he gritted his teeth as he said, \"What''s so funny? Do you know who we are?!\"


    Despite his roar, Adam''s laughter only amplified.


    \"Merek, let me teach this brat a lesson he''ll never forget. He obviously¡ª\"


    \"You guys are truly pitiable. Not only are you weaker than mere clones, it seems your stupider, too,\" Adam said.


    \"I will make sure you die a wretched death!\" The burly bandit¡ªMerek, declared.


    The five bandits slowly increased the distance between each other as they cautiously approached Adam. Their bloodshot eyes roamed their surrounding, hoping to catch a glimpse of the mysterious assailant.


    \"Don''t worry, no one will intrude. Five against one, that''s more than fair. I wouldn''t have it any other way. Oh. Do you mind lending me a weapon?\"


    Adam''s gaze lingered on a stubby bandit who held twin axes.


    ''Is he mad? Wait... he is actually serious.'' The corner of Wallace''s eyes twitched as he stared at Adam. The bandits also had the same reaction; however, Adam''s words only poured fuel into the raging inferno that was their fury.


    \"I will¡ª\"


    Before the stubby bandit could finish his statement, Adam unleashed a frightening turn of speed towards his direction.


    His grip around the axes tightened, and his bloodlust towered above him.


    ''What an idiot. I''ll make sure hack you to pieces. Huh? What''s he doing?''


    The bandit watched as Adam made a grasping motion with both hands.


    ''What''s he doing?''


    \"Brat, I''ll Kill... huh?\" While the stubby bandit''s words echoed, his grip on the axes loosened, and they flew of like birds released from their captivity; and, Adam caught both axes which glowed red.


    \"My axe... Give it back!\" The stubby bandit screamed.


    \"Here. You can have it,\" Adam retorted.


    With a flick of his wrist, he sent the axes into midair once again. The glowing axes tore through the air, unleashing an eerie echo as it headed towards its target. Chills went down the spine of the stubby bandit as he traced its trajectory.


    His legs went limp, sweat covering his forehead. For a spilled second the axes seemed to disappear, only to emerge right before his eyes. Before he could make a sound, the axes buried deep into his skull, and the coppery smell of fresh blood pervaded the air.


    The four bandits stopped in their tracks, their hearts in their mouths. Like the lanky bandit, they had no idea what happened. One minute, they saw Adam charging towards their colleague; only to hear him shout about his axes being stolen. Before they could comprehend what was going on, he lay flat on the ground, with his axes buried into his skull.


    \"Why are you stopping? Don''t you want to kill me?\"


    Adam''s words brought the bandits back to reality. He held the twin axes that had killed the stubby bandit a few seconds ago.


    With a flick of his wrist, the two axes flew once again. This time, they targeted individual foes. A spilled second later, the bodies of two other bandits fell to the ground.


    ''Is this kid an Awakened? Oh no. I have to get out of here.''


    Just as this thought filled Merek''s mind, a muffled groan reached his ears. Instinctively, he turned his head to the side, and his eyes widened.


    ''Did he do this? How?''


    Greeted with the corpses of his underlings, Merek turned around, fleeing with all his might.


    Watching the fleeing bandit, Adam''s lips curved into a smile. With a flick of his wrist, an axe flew towards Merek. Few seconds later, a hellish scream echoed.


    Whistling, Adam walked in light steps towards Wallace.


    \"Captain, I will get a reward for saving you, right?\" Adam said as he stared at Wallace.


    Wallace''s gaze lingered on the body of the burly bandit, who writhed in pain while clutching his served legs.


    ''Just like that? He defeated them just like that.''


    Wallace couldn''t believe his eyes.


    \"Ahem. Captain? Did you hear me?\" Adam said as he placed his right hand on Wallace''s shoulder.


    Like a startled cat, Wallace flinched, before raising his head, \"Huh? Sir, What did you say?\"


    Adam''s brows creased, \"Sir? Forget it. These bandits should have some left over change on them. Hopefully, it will be enough to travel to Dratol.\"


    Ignoring Wallace''s change in attitude, Adam headed over to the corpses of the bandits. One buy one, he robbed them of what he deemed valuable.


    Wallace watched as Adam removed the upper garment of one bandit, before he wore it over his torn top. In light steps, he followed the blood trial of the writhing bandit.


    \"Where are you going?\" Adam said as he towered over Merek.


    Merek trembled as he heard Adam''s words.


    \"Please... don''t kill me. I''ll give you anything you want...\" he begged through gritted teeth.


    \"Okay. That''s a fair deal. I want a map. Do you have one?\" Adam said.


    Wallace who had regained his composure could not believe what he heard, ''Surely, he can''t be that naive, right?'' He thought.


    Just like him, Merek was stunned speechless. That Adam did not carry any weapons nor show any signs of animosity made him a little relieved.


    \"Well? Do you?\" Adam asked, his voice impatient.


    \"Y-Yes, I do. I''ll bring it out now.\"


    Slowly, Merek retrieved a scroll from the inner pocket of his robes. Although Adam didn''t ask, he presented all his valuables, too.


    Not standing on ceremony, Adam picked all the items while smiling approvingly.


    \"Captain Wallace, you''ll escort me from here on,\" Adam beaconed.


    \"Pardon? What about him? What about Bia¡ª?\"


    \"You misunderstood me, Captain. This is not a request. What can I do against hundreds of bandits? Do you have family there?\" Adam asked, his gaze turned towards Wallace.


    For the first time, Wallace realized the serious of his situation. Although what Adam said sounded cruel, he spoke the truth. What did he expect Adam to do against the thieving bandits? Especially, when Adam had no connection to the city. That Adam fought with the bandits earlier was not an act of kindness; rather, it was his desire to test his strength on beings which were not created from rocks. That they were bandits only made it easier for him to do as he pleased.


    \"N-No. I''m an orphan and unmarried,\" Wallace said.


    \"Good. We''ll take another route to avoid the ruckus in the city. Please lead the way,\" Adam said.


    \"Yes... yes.\"


    Wasting no time, Wallace went ahead of Adam. Walking towards the northeast. Walking beside him, Adam hummed a little tone as he glanced at the desert. As they took their twentieth step, a sickening scream reached them.


    Chills went down Wallace''s spine as he heard the scream mixed with that of cutting bones.


    \"You promised... Ah!\"


    As Merek''s voice filled his ears, he had the urge to turn his head. At that moment, however, a firm hand grabbed his shoulder, and he could hear Adam''s voice, \"Don''t bother yourself with the noise. We have a long journey ahead of us. Let''s keep moving.\"


    Wallace swallowed hard, but did not dare to retort. Wasting no time, he lead Adam away from the carnage devouring Biamal.


    Five hours later.


    Two individuals stood at the spot where Adam fought with the bandits, their gaze lingered on the dismembered body of an unconscious man who bled profusely.


    \"Master, I''m sorry I couldn''t get better pawns,\" Adelaide whispered with her head lowered.


    \"It''s okay. You did the best you can do on such short notice,\" Vicar said.


    \"Master, what do you think?\" Adelaide asked as she stared at Vicar.


    \"He wasted too much time on these useless bastards. However, he is not the same miserable kid from seven years ago. I thought he would have foolishly tried to save everyone in the settlement. But, he still has a lot to learn. Especially if he wants to kill them,\" Vicar said as he slowly walked towards the Wazar Canyon.


    \"Master, I think he''ll do well in Dratol. Hopefully, he will be able to join us soon. The Masters of the other Gates will soon¡ª\"


    \"Let''s not talk about that. If that brat doesn''t die, the others wouldn''t be able to match him. Let''s return, we have been gone for too long.\"


    While Vicar''s words echoed, He jumped into the Wazar Canyon. Few seconds later, seventy figures appeared behind Adelaide.


    \"You heard him, it''s time for us to go back.\"


    Just like Vicar, she jumped into the gorge. Seconds later, the seventy figures followed.

 12 Dratol I

    One month later.


    Adam and Wallace sat in the cabin of a crowded air ship. Unlike Adam who gazed at the endless expanse of desert below, Wallace lowered his head; his seat rumbled as he snored.


    \"Mummy, does that man have a problem? Why is his snoring so loud?\"


    A little girl asked as she tugged at the sides of her mother''s robe. Her gaze lingered on Wallace, as if that wasn''t enough, she pointed her little fingers at him. Drawing the attention of other passengers.


    \"Petra, be quiet. Don''t point, that''s rude.\" The middle-aged woman chided.


    Raising her head, her eyes fell on Adam and Wallace, ''Where did these people come from? Their clothes look so worn. What could they be looking for in Dratol? How did they even afford the fare?'' She thought.


    As this thought filled her mind, Adam''s gaze shifted towards her direction. Staring into his limpid blue eyes, she felt as if he could read her inner thoughts. Flashing a shallow smile, she hurriedly turned her head.


    Just like her, most of the other passengers wondered how Adam and Wallace could afford the expensive fare to Dratol. Compared to the luxurious clothes most of the passengers wore, theirs were plain and worn. Unlike the lady, some passengers subtly voiced their discontent; however, neither Adam not Wallace paid them any mind.


    \"Are you still pretending to be asleep?\" Adam whispered.


    \"These bastards have been making fun of us since we departed. It''s only fair I annoy them, too.\"


    Adam chuckled as he heard Wallace''s words. Having spent most of his loot on purchasing tickets, only a few coins remained for clothes. Hence, they had to buy used clothes.


    \"Boss, did you really need me to come with you to Dratol?\" Wallace asked. He had awakened from his false sleep.


    \"Sure. Isn''t it better than being in the Wazar Desert? Or, do you have somewhere you''d rather be?\" Adam retorted.


    ''I''ll rather be anywhere that is far away from you,'' Wallace thought as a shallow smile donned his face.


    He shook his head while rubbing the side of his neck, \"Boss, what are we going to do in Dratol? Do you have family there? Boss, why did you bring me along?\"


    Wallace was genuinely curious. Since they started their journey four weeks ago, he wondered why Adam bought a ticket for him. Initially, he thought Adam would free him after he guided him to the flying ship; but contrary to what he expected, the reverse was the case. After the brutal massacre he experienced in the desert, he did not have the guts to challenge Adam''s decision.


    \"Nah. I''m just like you. I don''t have a family. I planned on letting you go, but you proved yourself to be useful. I like competent people. It means I won''t have to bother myself with mundane tasks when you''re around,\" Adam said.


    ''Bastard. So you''re treating me like your personal assistant? No. An assistant has rights, this is a slave relationship.''


    Wallace tried his best to maintain his shallow smile; however, the sides of his lips could not stop twitching.


    Adam giggled as he saw Wallace''s reaction. Over the last seven years, he had not interacted with anyone apart from Vicar, and he rarely spoke to Adam. The reason he brought Wallace along was because of his quirky personality, and his efficiency in executing his tasks.


    \"Boss, what are we going to do in¡ª?\"


    \"Our destination is a place called Varidan Academy,\" Adam interjected, while casually cracking his knuckles.


    Wallace stared at him wide-eyed, unable to believe what he just heard.


    ''Varidan Academy? No wonder he could defeat those bandits with minimal difficult. Who would have expected him to be affiliated with such a prestigious institution?'' Wallace thought.


    A spilled second later, a loud snort bounced off the walls of the cabin.


    Unperturbed, Adam didn''t bother to turn his head; however, before Wallace could, a voice reached them.


    \"You might fool some riffraff with those words, but I''d advise you not to go around spreading lies. Do you realize there is a heavy penalty for impersonating a Varidan Academy student?\"


    Before either of them could react, a young lady towered over them. She wore a white dress with lilac flower patterns which amplified the beauty of her milky white skin.


    Wallace raised his head, and his eyes met her deep set, upturned, brown eyes. She had the faint outline of a star beneath her left eye, as if made from glitter.


    Whether it was the inky black hair or the streamlined face of this beauty, it enthralled Wallace. He felt as if something had cast a spell on him.


    \"What a damsel...\" Wallace muttered.


    Just like him, most of the other male passengers gawked at the beauty. From her facial appearance, she looked like a young lady in her late teens or early twenties.


    \"Are you really students of Varidan?\"


    Wallace felt as if he was having an out-of-body experience as he heard her voice.


    \"Oh, Ye¡ª\"


    Before Wallace could finish his statement, Adam smacked him at the back of his head. As if waking from a hypnotic dream, Wallace lowered his head, not daring to gaze at the beauty once more.


    Meanwhile, Adam who stared at the vast Wazar Desert through the window, did not bother to answer the young lady.


    \"My name is Elliana¡ª\"


    \"I''m sorry, I don''t really care. Did you hear either of us say we''re students of Varidan Academy? It was the eavesdropper behind us that said that nonsense. Please forward your enquiry to him,\" Adam said.


    Still, he did not bother to gaze at Elliana.


    \"I''m sorry for disturbing you. I will take my leave here,\" Elliana said as she donned a slight smile.


    Just like that, the fair-skinned beauty walked away. Adam and Wallace still did not look at her. However, most of the men and women had their gazes focused on them. Especially, Adam.


    ''Not only did he look poor, apparently, he also lacks proper manners.'' They thought.


    \"You with the white hair, do you know who I am? How did a peasant like you get aboard this ship? How dare you call me an eavesdropper?\"


    The passengers turned their attention towards a lanky youth who sat behind Adam and Wallace. Standing, his nose flared while his beady eyes gazed at Adam and Wallace''s head. With curly black hair covering his head, his index finger covered by a stylish purple glove pointed at Adam.


    ''Who the hell is this guy? I''m tired of all these rich bastards looking down on me.'' Wallace could barely hold back his anger as he stared at the young man with a goatee hanging on his chin.


    \"Look at me when I''m talking, before I make¡ª\"


    Adam''s laughter interrupted his declaration. Rising to his feet while pulling his hair back, Adam''s gaze met that of the young man, \"There is a limit to how much nonsense one can endure. I''d like you to finish what you were about to say.\"


    Wallace also rose to his feet, although he was not as intimidating as Adam; he, too, wore a scowl as he faced the young man.


    Just like Adam and Wallace, the companions of the young man rose to their feet¡ªall seven of them. A tensed atmosphere enveloped the cabin, and neither party had any intention of backing down. With each passing second, the anxious passengers murmured, hoping someone would interfere.


    \"I will allow no one to fight on this ship. If you must fight, wait until we reach our next stop. With that said, will you fine gentleman take your seats? I can''t have you disturbing the other passengers. If you insist on causing trouble, I don''t mind playing with you.\"


    Adam, Wallace, and the other passengers stared at the end of the cabin; and, their gaze landed on a neatly dressed, middle-aged man. He wore a black suit with matching shoes, and a top hat donned his head. None of the passengers could see his face, because he wore a crimson mask which had white lines crisscross around its surface. Even through the eye slits, they couldn''t see his eyes.


    \"Conductor, I''m sorry. I am Dominic Rowe, from the Armstrong family. Please, there would be any need for that.\"


    The young man bowed slightly at the conductor, before motioning for his companions to take their seats. Before he took his, he gave Adam one last knowing glance.


    \"Young man, what about you?\"


    The conductor turned his attention towards Adam and Wallace.


    Wallace''s expression softened as he stared at the conductor, \"We don''t want any trouble, too. We''ll take our seat now.\"


    \"Boss, please take your seat. I heard these guys have a nasty reputation when people challenge their authority,\" Wallace whispered as he tugged Adam''s sleeve.


    With a nod, Adam dropped to his seat. Wallace sighed, while holding his chest. He believed Adam would challenge the authority of the conductor.


    \"Have a safe trip everyone. If anyone needs anything, please don''t hesitate to ask.\"


    While the conductor''s words echoed, he disappeared under the stunned sights of the passengers. Some clapped, while others cheered, and a few did both.


    ''That guy was really dangerous. Unlike those bastards from the desert, he was at least as strong as Vicar''s clones. But, why do I feel he was far stronger?'' Deep in thought, Adam slowly closed his eyes as he let his thoughts wander.


    \"Boss, thank you for earlier. I didn''t know what came over me,\" Wallace whispered.


    \"Be careful. That lady has some really strong, charming skills. Don''t carelessly approach her. If possible, try to avoid contact with her,\" Adam warned.


    Wallace nodded, before mimicking Adam''s actions of closing his eyes.


    At the extreme end of the cabin, the beautiful Elliana sat across two identical men who were just as handsome.


    \"Elliana, why did you approach him? Did you sense¡ª?\"


    \"It''s not important. I thought he smelled familiar. I''m sorry for alarming you, Malte. I won''t cause any trouble until we get to Dratol,\" Elliana interjected, donning a dazzling smile.


    With peace returning to the cabin, the flying air continued its long journey to Dratol.

 13 Dratol II

    Separation


    Flying through the desolate skies, night fell on the flying ship. Unlike before, the ship tore through the skies above a vast jungle. Men, women, and children reclined on their seats which had adjusted to form beds. The lights in the cabin dimmed, and only the silver luminescence of the dual moons partially illuminated the silent cabin.


    Adam and Wallace remained seated, with Adam fast asleep.


    \"It''s happening again¡­ I wonder what''s wrong with him,\" Wallace whispered as he stared at Adam''s trembling body.


    Over the last couple of days, he had noticed that Adam''s body trembled whenever he fell asleep. He did not know why, and he did not bother to ask Adam, but it piqued his interest. Although Adam''s body trembled, Wallace did not wake him up. Because, the first time he did, Adam instructed him not to worry about it.


    \"I wonder what happened to Biamal. Dratol¡­ Hopefully, my time there will be better than my stay in the Wazar Expanse,\" Wallace muttered as he slowly closed his eyes.


    Like most of the passengers who were fast asleep and experienced a myriad of dreams, Adam stood in the shallow waters of a familiar space. His gaze lingered on the star-studded skies which stretched as far as the eyes could see. Silence enveloped the space, and Adam could only hear the drops of the water falling from his clothes.


    \"This dream again? I wonder when it will stop¡­\"


    Adam''s words trialed off as he scanned his surrounding, and his brows creased when he couldn''t find anything.


    \"Where is he? Did he¡ª\"


    \"Adam. You looking for me? What a disgrace you have become.\"


    A smile crept on Adam''s lips as he heard the demonic voice. Lowering his head, his smile brightened as his gaze fell on his reflection in the water. Unlike before, it had turned hazy and black, like a shadow.


    \"What are you smiling at? A weakling like you? You killed your own parents, yet here you are. Doing nothing about it. How many years did you waste training with that human? Huh? How many? Seven good years, yet you are still trash!\"


    The animated shadow wiggled as its sinister laughter echoed.


    \"Come on, Adam. Release me from these binds. I can give you power, real power. Not that nonsense you have learned. Don''t you want to avenge your family? Free me, and I''ll show you how to access The Omen. Trust me, you haven''t scratched the surface of The Omen. Release me, and I will teach you.\" The demonic voice softened, turning feminine.


    \"Tell me where I can find Korgrath, and¡ª\"


    \"Release me! Release me!\"


    Thunderous explosions filled the Adam''s ears as ripples formed over the crystal-clear waters. The voice of the being below had turned violent. Adam watched as the lean hazy shadow morphed into a massive aberration with five horns and crimson red eyes.


    At that moment, the whites in Adam''s eyes turned black, and he met the gaze of the aberration.


    \"Eventually, I will escape from this confinement. On that day, I will sunder the remnants of your pitiful soul. No. That is too merciful of a worm like you. You will spend the rest of eternity wallowing in ignominy and despair. On this I swear.\"


    \"You have grown more desperate, and its only been seven years. What a shame,\" Adam retorted as he slowly shook his head.


    \"Adam, do you enjoy living powerless like you are? I can give you power that will make even that Vicar tremble. If you had power, the conductor or the idiot sitting behind, would not dare offend you. Power that would make your feared, awed, envied and respected in the Outworld; I can give you that kind of power. I''m you and you are me, I know your desires and you know mine. I know you want this power, so why deny your desires?\"


    \"I wonder why, who would turn down such a power?\" Adam sneered.


    \"Adam, what do you fear? Do you¡ª? Hey! Where are you going! No matter how many times you run from me, I will always be here. I know you Adam! I know what you desire. I await the day you will seek for me! Hahaha¡­\"


    Unperturbed, Adam continued walking on the shallow waters. He did not bother with the words of the aberration. Five seconds later, his vision distorted. A spilled second later, Adam''s eyes slowly opened.


    \"Are you okay? Were you having a bad dream?\"


    Adam''s body shuddered as he heard the familiar voice, and he did not dare to lift his head.


    ''That was close. What the hell is she doing here?'' Adam thought as flowery fragrance filled his nose.


    \"Are you okay¡ª?\"


    \"Please leave. I need to sleep,\" Adam interjected.


    Without raising his head, Adam stared at Elliana''s feet as she walked away. However, barely seconds after she left, two other men followed. Raising his head, Adam stared at the back of the trio.


    ''Why does she keep trying to hypnotize me?'' Adam thought as his eye shifted towards Wallace who reclined on his seat fast asleep. Turning his head towards the window, Adam''s eyes widened.


    \"What the hell is that?\" Adam muttered.


    An obsidian cylindrical tower, reaching the skies came into view. The flying ship resembled a mosquito as it flew beside the tower. Adam''s mouth opened, but words didn''t come out. Unbeknownst to him, the whites in his eyes turned black, and his blue irises seemed to glow. Staring at the tower as if he was in a trance, a loud declaration echoed in the cabin.


    \"We have arrived at The Bloodfall Catacombs. We have arrived at The Bloodfall Catacombs. All passengers stopping at the dungeon, please prepare to disembark.\"


    ''So this is a dungeon¡­''


    Adam thought as different passengers rose to their feet while the announcer repeated the same message.


    ''Huh? Where did all these guys come from? How come I didn''t realize there were a lot of strong guys in this cabin? Did they purposely hide their strength?'' With no exception, Adam felt a sense of unease each time a passenger went past his seat. Unlike Vicar''s clones, they were far stronger.


    While Adam watched the passengers, Wallace voice reached him, \"Boss, are you okay? What happened to your eyes? Why are they black?\"


    Without a second delay, Adam covered his eyes while slowly mumbling inaudible words.


    \"Boss? Are you¡ª?\"


    \"Captain, keep your voice down. Don''t worry about it,\" Adam interjected. Raising his head, the whites in his eyes had returned.


    ''Did I see wrong? No. Definitely not. His eyes were black for a second¡­ he just keeps getting weirder,'' Wallace thought as his brows creased. Although he had further questions, he knew Adam was not the type to give answers.


    \"I knew you were one of us. I knew you smelled familiar.\"


    Wallace shuddered, and he subconsciously raised his head. Meeting Elliana''s gaze, he donned a wide grin while his eyes dimmed.


    \"Please sleep,\" Elliana said.


    With no resistance, Wallace reclined on his seat, closing his eyes.


    \"Be careful. You don''t want people seeing you with that,\" Elliana whispered as she pointed at Adam''s eyes.


    \"Unfortunately, I have to go now. I remember your smell, so I''ll find you eventually,\" Elliana added.


    Donning a smile, she turn around to leave; at that moment, however, Adam''s voice reached her, \"Who are you?\"


    For the first time, their eyes met. Elliana mouthed inaudible words at Adam, before leaving.


    A few seconds later, the doors of the cabin opened; however, the sleeping passengers did not feel any howling winds from the opened doors.


    Adam and some passengers awake, watched as Elliana and the others jumped from the flying ship, free falling towards an extended platform on the side of the dungeon.


    A few seconds later, the doors shut again, and the announcer''s voice followed, \"Our next major stop is Dratol. We are expected to arrive in a month. Passengers heading to Siena, Warren...\"


    Adam did not pay attention to the announcer. His brows were furrowed and his face distorted into a scowl.


    ''What did she mean by that?'' Adam thought as he pondered on what Elliana meant by her inaudible, mouthed words.


    Deep in thought, Wallace''s snore broke his concentration. Wasting no time, Adam slapped him on the cheeks.


    \"Huh? Who? What? Where?\"


    Dazed, Wallace''s eyes scanned his surrounding while his hand rubbed his cheek.


    \"What happened? why does my face feel so sore?\"


    \"A mosquito bit you. Don''t disturb me,\" Adam said.


    \"Mosquito? What''s that? Damn it. I was having such a nice dream, too. If I lay my hands on that mosquito, he would wish he had never been born,\" Wallace said.


    Saying nothing further, he returned to sleep.


    One month later.


    Dratol, Outworld.


    After two months of flying through vast deserts, seas and jungles, the flying ark hovered besides a magnificent, glistering edifice which towered hundreds of feet above the ground.


    On an extended platform beside the hovering ark, the passengers slowly disembarked. Among them, Adam and Wallace could be seen. Unlike the others, their mouths dropped as their eyes scanned the dreamlike view below.


    \"So beautiful,\" Wallace muttered. Adam fully agreed with him. They saw towering peaks coated with snowy caps, and a vibrant greenery below.


    Rivers spanned the length of the land like wiggling snakes, crisscrossing and branching out as far as the eyes could see. From where they stood, hundreds of high rising buildings came into view, glistening under the radiance of the sun. However, it all paled in comparison to the massive golden tower at the center of Dratol.


    \"My word, although I have seen it a thousand times, The Labyrinth of the Nameless, is truly a wonder.\"


    Unlike Adam and Wallace who were ignorant, the other passengers only stated at the golden tower in passing.


    \"Boss, thank you for bringing me here. I don''t think I would have ever had the opportunity to see such a magnificent sight,\" Wallace said, and he meant every word.


    \"Yeah... you''re welcome,\" Adam said. Like Wallace, he had yet to recover from the shock of seeing something to beautiful.


    Thirty minutes later, Adam and Wallace, along with the other passengers climbed down a series of stairs. With the towering edifice an flying ship port, hundreds of people crowded the building.


    Having made their way to the lower floor of the tower, via an elevator-like construct. Adam and Wallace, as well as the other passengers, had to complete the final phase manually.


    \"Captain, do you understand what I''m saying?\" Adam asked.


    \"Yeah. But, boss. This is a very big country. How am I supposed to find that Erik Gilmore? Don''t you have any other clue? By the way, hundreds or thousands of people could be bearing that name,\" Wallace said.


    \"Use the clue I mentioned earlier. You will definitely find him. Here take this,\" Adam said as he placed a sack on Wallace''s hand.


    One could hear bouncing coins as it dropped on Wallace''s palm.


    \"Boss, I couldn''t¡ª\"


    \"Take it. You need the money more than I do. Remember, don''t spend it all in one place. Come find me in Varidan Academy if you have news. I don''t know if I''ll be able to get more coins anytime soon, so find a job to support yourself once it runs out,\" Adam said.


    \"Oh. If you abscond with the money. There is really nothing I can do about it. However, if we should ever meet again... Well, let''s just say it won''t be pretty. Take care of yourself, Captain Wallace. Hopefully, we''ll see each other soon,\" Adam added as he tapped Wallace on his shoulders.


    Saying nothing further, Adam continued down the stairs. Meanwhile, Wallace held the sack tightly. Different thoughts went through his mind as he watched Adam''s figure disappear into the sea of people. A few minutes later, he, too continued on his journey. He had made his decision.


    Unbeknownst to the duo, a familiar figure observed their movements from a hidden corner.


    \"Dominic, should we chase after the two of them?\" A young man asked.


    \"Don''t bother with the fat one. Go after the one with the white hair. We are in our own turf now. Let''s see who will save that bastard.\"

 14 Arrival

    Standing at the entrance of the flying ship port, Adam''s gaze lingered on the hundreds of people who flooded the busy streets.


    Unlike the vast nothingness that encompassed the Wazar Desert, Dratol was a bubbling metropolis. Unlike conventional counties, Dratol had no capital, or individual cities. They regarded the entire country as a city on its own.


    Buildings as tall as skyscrapers decorated the skylines, while several cylindrical towers towered over different regions of Dratol.


    \"They built all these around dungeons?\" Adam muttered as weaved through the bustling crowd.


    ''I''m already seventeen years old, yet I don''t know common knowledge in this world. If only that battle maniac had allowed me to study, I wouldn''t be so awed every minute,'' Adam thought.


    The scenery felt surreal.


    Having assigned Wallace with the task of finding Erik Gilmore, all that remained, was to show up at Varidan Academy.


    Deep in thought, Adam continued walking towards the Eastern section of Dratol. According to what he heard in the port, Varidan Academy occupied that section of the City.


    Although he had the urge to explore the wonders and mysteries Dratol offered, Adam believed it was best he did that after formally joining the academy.


    While Adam''s thoughts wandered, Dominic and six men tailed him. Using the crowded streets to their advantage. They showed no obvious signs of malicious intent, neither did they wield any weapons. One would not expect they had vile intentions.


    \"Dominic, are you sure you don''t need any reinforcement?\"


    \"Stop worrying over nothing. Do you think that poser can take me on? Even if he can, what about you guys? Do you think someone fragile like that can best all seven of us?\" Dominic whispered.


    The young man who spoke earlier shook his head and said nothing further.


    \"Since he is heading east, it makes things easier for us. The two of you follow him,\" Dominic said as he pointed to two of his underlings. \"The rest of you guys will follow me. We''ll cut him off at the bridge. If he makes a turn, you let us know, okay?\" Dominic added.


    The two men gave a silent nod before stealthy following Adam. Meanwhile, Dominic and the others followed a different route.


    Five hours later.


    The cold and moonlight of the night replaced the warmth and sunshine from the day. Dazzling lights illuminated the streets of Dratol, with the frequent echo of laughter and music filling the air.


    Men and women of varying ages lined the bustling streets going about their business. Adam could see various wares displayed through transparent windows. One thing they all shared in common, was the ridiculous price tags attached to them.


    As Adam walked further towards the Eastern section of Dratol, the number of people on the streets slowly decreased. However, it wasn''t that significant, and only someone who paid attention would notice.


    Adam also noticed that the commodities being displayed, slowly changed the further he walked.


    Earlier, Jewelries, luxurious clothes and accessories were all he could see. But now, every other shop displayed, intricately crafted weapons of varying shapes and sizes and armor of varying quality.


    Apart from the merchants who dealt in physical wears, Adam could see various information brokers along the streets, and an influx of people trooped in and out of these buildings.


    Also, a holographic projection hovered at every street corner. Displaying the map of Dratol. Having checked some a few hours ago, Adam knew he was on course to Varidan Academy.


    Even if he had not checked the map, signposts placed at strategic locations, showed the distance before the academy came into view.


    ''If I continue at this pace, I should arrive at the bridge in the next hour, then it should take another two to arrive at the academy. It has been a long journey; at least, it is almost over.''


    Deep in thought, Adam continued trekking. The moment he took his tenth step, a cryptic voice echoed in his mind.


    [Two Potential Sources of Danger Detected]


    ''Those guys don''t know when to give up. At least, they haven''t tried to do anything yet. I wonder where the other five went? Well, there is no point bothering myself. Eventually, they would turn up,'' Adam thought as he continued his journey.


    One hour later.


    The number of people had reduced; tall trees and a lush field replaced the magnificent buildings.


    Adam stood before a floating signpost which displayed flashing words in gold.


    ''Warning! Beyond this point is Varidan territory. Severe punishments awaits trespassers.''


    \"No wonder this place looks so deserted¡­ At least, I''m almost there,\" Adam muttered.


    From where he stood, he could see an arching bridge over a pristine river. The bridge starched as far as sixty meters, and Adam could see the outline of several massive buildings at the other side.


    With only a few meters separating Adam from the bridge, he halted his steps. At that moment, the sound of someone clapping broke the silence enveloping the area. A few seconds later, five men emerged from their hiding spots behind the trees just ahead of Adam, while two approached from behind.


    \"We have been waiting for you. Do you mind if we continued from where we left off? Well, you don''t really have a choice now, do you?\"


    A slight smile tugged at the side of Adam''s lips as he heard Dominic''s voice.


    \"Oh? You are smiling. I see. You''re a poser to the end. Let''s see if you can still maintain that smile when we are done with you,\" Dominic said.


    With less than five meters separating him and Adam, he stopped in his tracks. An eerie silence enveloped the area as Dominic and his companions stared at Adam, observing like a prey amidst hungry predators.


    \"Are you guys sure you want to do this? First, you do not know what my identity is. Second, I''m sure you bastards can read, right? Didn''t you see the warning earlier? Do you really want to fight in Varidan territory?\" Adam said.


    Although he said this, he crackled his knuckles while casually stretching his legs.


    Dominic''s expression distorted, his countenance turned ugly.


    \"Who cares who you are? Admittedly, I''m curious what business someone that looks like a peasant has with Varidan Academy; however, your status can never be compared to mine. If there is a possibility that a riffraff like you came from a decent household, I won''t have to worry much. I''m just going to break a few of your bones. Nothing too serious,\" Dominic said as he motioned towards his men.


    Just as they were about to spread out, Adam''s voice reached them, \"What if I''m a student of the academy? Can you bear the repercussions? Well, it''s not like I care. You guys can come. However, it won''t end with just broken bones.\"


    Dominic and his men froze as they heard Adam''s declaration. As much as they wanted to beat him, they were not idiots. If he was truly a student of Varidan, it was within his right to maim or kill anyone who assaulted him. That Adam looked relaxed despite being surrounded, sent alarms bells ringing in their heads.


    \"It seems you gentlemen have reconsidered. As much as I''d like to chat, I have somewhere to be. Take care.\"


    Wasting no time, Adam continued his journey.


    Dominic and his companions watched as he reduced the distance with each passing second; however, they showed no reaction. A few seconds later, Adam and Dominic stood side by side. Dominic blocked Adam''s path with his raised arm.


    \"Hmm¡­? What do you want?\" Adam said as his brows creased, while staring directly into Dominic''s beady eyes.


    Dominic''s mouth opened and closed several times, yet he said nothing.


    \"I''ll be on my way then,\" Adam said as he brushed past Dominic''s arm.


    A few minutes later, Dominic and his companions watched Adam''s figure as he walked across the bridge.


    \"Dominic, what do we do? What if he was lying?\" A young man asked.


    However, silence greeted his words. Dominic''s eyes still lingered on Adam''s body.


    \"Dominic? Why don''t we¡ª\"


    \"Forget it. Just forget it. Even if he was lying, I don''t think he was someone we could have handled. When our eyes met, it didn''t feel as if I was looking at another human. I felt as if I stood in the presence of a beast. That guy is dangerous. Let''s head home before the guards realize we have trespassed,\" Dominic interjected.


    Taking one final look at Adam, the seven of them returned towards the bustling center of Dratol.


    While Dominic and his companions retreated, Adam heard another ring his mind.


    [Danger Abated]


    ''What an anticlimactic end. I didn''t expect him to have some sense. I guess today is their lucky day.'' Adam thought.


    As much as he would have loved to beat Dominic and his men, he would not go out actively seeking for trouble. Especially, when the other party knew the folly of their actions.


    With Dominic and his lackeys retreating, Adam diverted his full attention to structures that came into view.


    \"Wow. How can a place have so many dungeons?\" Adam muttered as he stared at different towers at the end of the bridge.


    [Danger Detected]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    ''Huh? Who? From where?''


    Just as this thought filled Adam''s mind, he felt a hand on his shoulder. Before he could react, a hoarse voice reached him, \"Identify yourself. If you can''t, then under the authority of the Varidan towers, I will execute you for trespassing into Varidan territory.\"

 15 Year One

    \"My name is Adam. I am here to officially join the Academy,\" Adam said.


    \"Do you have proof of what you say?\"


    Adam''s countenance sank; apart from what Vicar told him, he had no way to identify himself.


    ''If I tell him I''ve no means of identity, I''m as good as dead. Oh, maybe I should try that.''


    With a sudden realization filling his mind, Adam''s voice became clearer as he said, \"Please confirm from the Academy. I''m not at liberty to disclose anything further.\"


    For a brief moment, the grip on his shoulders tightened, before loosening.


    \"What did you say your name is again? And, how old are you?\"


    \"Adam. I''m seventeen.\"


    \"Alright. Remain where you are. If you make any unnecessary movements, your head will pay the price. However, I must warning you. I''m about to confirm if your identity is true. If it turns out to be false, a fate worse than death awaits you.\"


    Without saying a word, Adam nodded.


    Backing the mysterious guard, Adam flinched as a blue light fell on the surface of the bridge. Before he could comprehend what was happening, he heard the hoarse voice of the guard again.


    \"This is Fyren from the outer sector. I need to confirm the identity of a student. Please redirect me to the Registry.\"


    Just as Fyren finished his statement, Adam heard a series of beeps and other weird sounds.


    ''Is that their own form of a smartphone? Why does the light do?''


    While deep in thought, the beeping ceased, and a monotonously voice followed.


    \"Name?\"


    \"Adam,\" Fyren said.


    \"Age?\"


    \"Seventeen.\" Fyren said.


    \"What''s your current location?\"


    \"Eastern sector,\" Fyren said.


    \"Give me a minute.\"


    Cold sweat covered Adam''s face as he waited. A strange sense of unease overwhelmed him.


    \"Our check has been completed. No active student with that criteria is in the area.\"


    While the voice echoed, Adam watched as the blue glow disappeared.


    \"You should have taken the easy death kid. You had your chance, now¡ª\"


    \"Wait a moment!\" Adam interjected as he slowly turned his head. His mouth dropped as he stared at Fyren.


    With the body of a man, and the head of an eagle. He wore a long gray trenchcoat which covered his black suit.


    Despite his situation, Adam could not overcome the shock of seeing such a being.


    \"There is no need begging for mercy. You had your chance to accept a quick death. By the order¡ª\"


    \"I never said I was an active student. I said, I''m here to join the Academy. That means I am a new student,\" Adam interjected. Barely recovering from his awed state.


    \"Oh. You did say that. I''m sorry for asking the wrong question. Wait a moment, I''ll con¡ª\"


    Before Fyren could finish his statement, a gem on his right hand emitted a blue radiance. Fyren released the gem, and it hovered in midair.


    \"Have you eliminated the intruder?\"


    \"Not yet. I believe I made a mistake in¡ª\"


    ''Good. A new student with that name is in our records. Ask him to repeat the name of his sponsor.''


    Without saying a word, Fyren motioned for Adam to speak.


    Unknown to him, Adam was in a dilemma. He knew Adelaide was the one responsible for registering him, but he didn''t know if she used her name as his sponsor.


    ''Damn it. Why didn''t Vicar give me all the details? What the hell is wrong with him? What will I do now? Any false move, means death.'' Adam thought.


    \"Is the student mute?\"


    The monotonous voice brought Adam''s wandering thoughts back to reality.


    Fyren''s eyes lowered, staring keenly at Adam. As if telling him he would have no further opportunities.


    \"His name is... Erik Gilmore...\" Adam whispered.


    A gleam of doubt covered Fyren''s eyes as he stared at Adam.


    Adam did not even bother to meet Fyren''s gaze. If his answer turned out to be wrong, he would make a break for it. He had to intention of dying at Varidan Academy.


    Cold sweat covered most of Adam''s clothes. He wanted to retreat, but with Fyren''s gaze locked on him; he knew it would be a tall order.


    \"Guard 2345. Please eliminate the intruder who wandered into the Eastern section. Before that, please escort student 009 to the year one registration center.\"


    Under Fyren''s and Adam''s gaze, the glow of the floating gem dimmed, returning to Fyren''s hands.


    \"I''m sorry for scaring you. Please don''t take it to heart. As you probably know, my name is Fyren, I''m an Aviskin.\"


    \"I''m Adam. You were only doing your job. Nice to meet you,\" Adam said while sporting a smile.


    However, it betrayed his thumping heart. Initially, he thought he was the intrude to be eliminated. Although he knew he stood no chance, he was prepared to escape via the river. Although Fyren introduced himself, Adam didn''t know what an Aviskin was.


    \"This is the first time I''m seeing someone smile after hearing I''m an Aviskin. It''s either you don''t know what it means or you''re a person from beyond the walls. So, which is it?\" Fyren asked.


    ''What the hell is he talking about?'' Adam mused. He really hated the fact he was ignorant. Frustrated, Adam''s countenance darkened.


    \"Oh. I apologise if I said something out of turn. You don''t need to answer my careless questions,\" Fyren said.


    \"Oh no. I did not take offense, Fyren. I had other things on my mind.\"


    Adam didn''t bother to explain further. There was no point revealing his ignorance about the Aviskin and the walls Fyren talked about.


    \"All right. Please prepare yourself. I will escort you to the registration point,\" Fyren said as he threw the white gem into the river.


    A spilled second later, he grabbed Adam, before jumping over the bridge.


    ''What''s this maniac doing?''


    While this thought filled Adam''s mind, the river water turned blue. A spilled second later, a portal emerged. Before Adam could comprehend what was going on, the portal swallowed him and Fyren.


    Just as Adam and Fyren disappeared, a cloaked figure in black appeared on the bridge. The exact moment the individual appeared on the bridge, a lightning bolt descended from the clear skies.


    The hooded figure didn''t even have time to scream, before the sudden attack turned them to dust. A few seconds later, another figure emerged on the bridge.


    \"This is the second one this month. Are these people mad or something? Well, it''s not as if I care.\"


    Unlike Fyren, he wore a long multicolored trenchcoat which hid his white suit, and he had the head of a peacock.


    \"Guard 2345, has the intruder been eliminated?\"


    \"Yes. What are my next orders?\"


    \"Stand by for now. You''re in charge of Eastern sector 12 until Guard 1920 returns.\"


    Unlike Fyren, the guard''s earrings glowed and produced the monotonously voice.


    \"Where did Fyren go? It''s strange for that duty maniac to leave his post. Hmm... somethings must have happened.\"


    While the guards words echoed, he had already disappeared from the bridge.


    In an unknown location in Varidan Academy, a portal opened on the ground, and it spat out two individuals.


    \"We are here. Unfortunately, I won''t be able to accompany you further,\" Fyren said.


    Before Adam could retort, Fyren jumped into the portal once more and it closed within seconds.


    ''This place just keeps getting weirder and weirder.''


    Although Adam had this thought in mind, a slight smile tugged at the sides of his lips.


    \"Are you the new student? If you are not, then get out. This is not a place for relaxing.\"


    Adam flinched as he slowly turned his head. His gaze fell on a young woman with a mohawk. She wore a black uniform studded with over twenty buttons. She had an average height. Unlike typical females, she cross dressed. Wearing the uniform a male would usually wear.


    \"Stop staring and answer me. Are you¡ª\"


    \"That''s me. Where can I find the registration hall?\" Adam interjected.


    Silence greeted his words. The young lady creased her thin brows.


    \"Is there a problem? I thought¡ª\"


    \"You might be new here. But don''t ever interrupt me again. Pick yourself up and follow me.\"


    Wasting no time, she turned around and walked in light steps.


    ''What a bitch,'' Adam thought as he slowly rose to his feet.


    For the first time, he observed his new surroundings. He found out Fyren left him in the center of three massive buildings. A few meters away from where he stood, a water fountain in the form of an hydra pumped water into the air.


    He could see lush grassy fields around the buildings, and he could also spot several chairs on the field, almost like park chairs. Floating orbs emitting a white light illuminated the area, and a gentle breeze carried grassy fragrance towards Adam''s nose.


    \"Hey! If you get lost, I won''t look for you. Stop staring and follow me!\"


    Saying nothing, Adam quietly followed the young lady. Although her attitude displeased him, he didn''t want to get lost in a place that gave intruders the strictest punishment possible.


    A few minutes later, Adam and the young lady stood in front of a signpost with the words ''Registration Hall'' written in bold.


    \"All right. Go in and get tested. Once your done, I will lead you to your dorm.\"


    Saying nothing further, the young lady reclined on the signpost. She had no intention of answering Adam''s questions. She was not even interested in hearing them.


    Adam, too, had no interest in speaking with the disrespect lady further. She didn''t know him from anywhere, yet she treated him as if he had offended her.


    Without even glancing at her, Adam made his way to the registration building. It had ten floors. Flowers and vines covered the walls of the first two floors while the floors above maintained their brown sheen. The entrance to the building had a unique door coated in flowers.


    \"How am I supposed to open this? Is this even a door?\" Adam muttered as he stared at the colorful door.


    \"New student or active student?\"


    Adam heard the same monotonous voice from earlier, but he couldn''t trace its source.


    \"I''m a new student,\" Adam said.


    \"Proceed to the first floor.\"


    At that moment, the pink flowers on the door of the building glowed. A spilled second later, a portal opened before Adam''s eyes. He was truly tired of being surprised.


    With light steps, he walked into the portal. At that moment, his vision distorted. A spilled second later, he found himself in a room which had white titles arranged on its walls.


    \"Where am I? Is this the first floor?\" Adam muttered as he scanned his surroundings.


    \"Welcome to the testing ground for Year one recruits. In this room, you''ll be undergoing a series of trials to test the level of your Blessing. Please give it your maximum effort. If you don''t, we are not liable for your death.\"


    Before Adam could voice is objection, the white titles turned red. A spilled second later, a ghoulish howl bounced off the walls of the room. At that same moment, the walls in front of Adam slowly parted.


    [Danger!]


    [Demonkin Detected]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]

 16 The Omen

    \"In this test, you have 10 minutes to eliminate an unranked Demonkin. Failure will result in expulsion. Please utter a weapon of choice and it would appear in the test room. Good luck.\"


    A scowl donned Adam''s face as he heard the declaration.


    ''What kind of registration is this? What weapon should I choose? Oh, yeah. Let''s try that.''


    Adam''s lips curved into a smile as he stared at rumbling walls which released a dust cloud into the room. With each passing second, the dust gradually enveloped the entirety of the room.


    \"You may begin now.\"


    A spilled second after the announcer''s declaration, a deafening roar reverberated in the room; and, a violent breeze dispersed the rising dust. Revealing a grotesque figure standing over ten feet high.


    The humanoid creature had pulsating red sores all over its body, with some secreting a yellow-purple liquid.


    It had a long, elephant-like trunk which wiggled like a venomous snake. It''s black eyes scanned the entirety of the room, however, all it saw were hundreds of weapons littered on the floor.


    \"Where are you looking? I''m right here.\"


    Instinctively, the aberration raised its head, locking gazes with Adam who stood on a hovering spear.


    It unleashed a sickening scream as the sores on its body turned purple. Bending its knees, the elephant-like trunk stretched like a spear, one that secreted a foul smelling liquid. Despite the fact that the Demonkin was about to launch its attack, Adam continued to smile at it.


    A spilled second later, the beast launched itself into midair. Its spear pointing at Adam''s head.


    Midway through its leap, Adam''s smile brightened as he clicked his fingers. Unperturbed by the actions of the human before it, the Demonkin continued in its assault.


    The same moment Adam clicked his fingers; swords, arrows, spears and other weapons floated in the air. Before making a beeline for the Demonkin.


    Before the Demonkin could reach within three meters of Adam, various weapons impaled it from different angles. Adam watched as the eyes of the aberration rolled into the back of its eyes. Before its body touched the ground, it was already dead.


    \"Congratulations on clearing the first trial in thirty seconds. Please, don''t approach the corpse of the Demonkin. The next trial will begin in 9 minutes.\"


    While the announcer''s voice echoed, Adam watched as the walls parted again. Despite it being open, he couldn''t see anything. A few seconds later, hundreds of chains emerged from the darkness, before dragging the corpse of the Demonkin into it.


    ''So, the time to rest is the remaining time for the first trial. I wonder what will happen next.''


    Just as this thought filled Adam''s mind, the spear under his feet disappeared, and so did the other weapons, too.


    Adjusting his body in midair, Adam landed perfectly on his feet.


    ''What''s going on? Why did they disappear?''


    Confused, Adam slowly observed his surroundings. At that moment, the red tiles slowly turned white.


    \"Student 009, the results of your trial as been updated. You ranked 21st among Year one students. Therefore, you''re entitled to a reward. Please choose between, the passage of Emria and the works of Pyren. After the next trial, please let us know your decision.\"


    ''Passage of Emria? Works of who? Damn it. Vicar screwed me over. If I''d killed that beast as soon as it emerged, would I have gotten better rewards? Well, it''s not as if I''d know what''s good.'' Deep in thought, Adam sat on the floor as he slowly awaited the next trial.


    A few minutes later, the white tiles in the room turned red once more. Before Adam could rise to his feet, the announcer''s voice echoed.


    \"The next trial will determine if you have any Ill intentions towards the Varidan towers. It will also test if you are affiliated with the Demons. In essence, it will test if you''re an Omen Awakened.\"


    Adam shuddered at the declaration. Before he could react, a high-pitched echo filled his ears. Adam''s gaze grew hazy and his body unresponsive.


    At that same moment, the walls in front of him parted, and two hulking figures emerged.


    \"I don''t want to be here so late in the night. I have a busy day tomorrow. Why couldn''t they get someone else to do this?\"


    \"Doneuuald, I''m not in the mood to listen to your complaints. The let''s finish our work and get out of here.\"


    The moment they finished speaking, the duo towered over Adam''s body; staring at his quivering eyes.


    \"What''s happening to¡ª\"


    \"Just sleep. You''ll wake up if you''re not an agent of the Demons,\" Doneuuald interjected.


    Adam''s vision grew dark, and his body listless fell to the ground. The last thing he saw were the faces of the new arrivals. One had the head of an Elephant while the other had the head of a rhino.


    With a height of eight feet and a body thrice the size of an average man, coupled with their facial appearance. They unleashed a menacing aura as they stared at Adam''s body.


    \"Doneuuald, you handle him. I handled the last one.\"


    At that moment, Doneuuald who had a rhino''s head, removed a flute from his gray trenchcoat. With no delay, he blew on it, and it produced a melodious tune as his hands danced across the surface of the flute. Reacting to the tune, the white tiles emitted different colors which fell on Adam''s body.


    Meanwhile, Adam found himself in a familiar place. He lay face first in the shallow, crystal-clear waters.


    \"Were those Aviskin, too? Why did I come back to this place?\" Adam muttered as he raised his head. His reflection greeted his blue eyes.


    \"Should you be so relaxed? Have you forgotten that you''re an Omen Awakened?\"


    Adam rose to a sitting postion as he heard the demonic voice. He had forgotten that he was being tested to determine the source of his awakening.


    ''Why would I forget something so important? This is unlike me.''


    Unbeknownst to Adam, Doneuuald''s tune was partly responsible.


    \"What are you spacing out for? Time is not on our side. One of them is coming here. Look, the stars are changing!\"


    Adam raised his head, and his mouth dropped. Because, he noticed a vortex distorted the position of the stars. It looked as if something large made its way to the mysterious space.


    \"Adam, release me. This is the only way they would not notice me. I don''t need to tell you what would happen if they find me, right? You will die before you can even do anything!\"


    \"I shouldn''t have trusted that bastard Vicar. Why would he send me here when they had something like this? How am I supposed to survive this?\" Adam muttered. He totally ignored the voice of the aberration.


    A few seconds later, violent explosions rocked the mysterious space as the vortex grew larger. Several ripples formed on the surface of the water.


    \"Adam! Release me! They''re almost here. If I die, you die, too. I thought you wanted to avenge your loved ones?! Is this all¡ª\"


    \"What do you care? I am tired already. I might as well end it all. I''m sure they will forgive me when I see them in heaven,\" Adam interjected.


    \"What nonsense are you saying? I know you, and that is not your desire. How can you just give up?! If¡ª\"


    \"I said I don''t care anymore! What''s the point of it all? It has been seven years, yet I can''t find anything about that Demon. What''s the point?!\" Adam interjected the anxious voice of the aberration for a second time.


    At that moment, a crack appeared in the skies, and Adam could hear faint a melodious tune.


    \"Adam, I will help you! Release me, and we will form a contract. I will offer you power as long as you release me. We don''t have to die here. You can still take revenge!\"


    The hazy silhouette of the aberration appeared on the surface of the water. It''s crimson eyes stared at the rapidly expanding tear in the sky.


    \"What''s the point of releasing you? I can''t even trust you. You''re the reason I can''t establish a proper connection to The Omen. Well, I can release you. But, you have... forget it,\" Adam said as he shook his head.


    \"What?! Say it? What do you want?!\"


    It could no longer mask the anxiety in its voice.


    \"Even if I release you, whatever is coming here will probably still locate you. However, if you merge with me, then¡ª\"


    \"Adam, do you think this is the time to be plotting against me? Do you think I don''t know what you''re trying to do?\"


    \"Forget it then, we can both perish. You forget that it is a two way thing. You know what I want, and I know you''re terrified of being vanquished. Let''s see who yields first,\" Adam said as he shrugged.


    With neither Adam nor the aberration speaking further, the cracking sound intensified in the mysterious space. Before long, Adam could see a human leg extending out of the vortex.


    \"Curse you Adam! Curse you!\"


    While the aberration cursed, the vortex had vomited the lower half of human figure, and the outline of a human hand slowly revealed itself.


    \"I agree to your terms! Quickly, release me!\"


    \"Give me your powers first! Then, I will release you. Make your decision!\" Adam demanded.


    He could see the fury in the eyes of the aberration, however, he didn''t care. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity to become more powerful, and he would never let it go.


    \"All right. But, I won''t forget this, Adam.\"


    Just as the aberration finished speaking, Adam watched as its shadowy figure morphed into a pebble.


    \"Reach for it, and my power will be yours. However, once you accept my power, I will be free to hide in your soul. Eventually, you will beg me to take back what I have given you.\"


    Adam paused as he pondered on the threat.


    \"Hurry! This is what you wanted! Don''t you dare back down now!\"


    Hesitating no further, Adam reached for the pebble. The moment his hand touched the pebble, a devastating explosion rocked the mysterious space. The pebble bore a hole in Adam''s hand, before dispersing to every part of his soul.


    At that same moment, Adam felt as if his soul was on fire and a great hunger overwhelmed him. He could also hear crashing waves in the distance.


    Before he could sort out his emotions, the shallow waters he stood, turned into a deep sea with majestic waves. One of such waves shot through the air like a spear, destroying the vortex in the sky. At that same moment, another wave buried Adam.


    The exact moment the wave destroyed the vortex, Doneuuald''s flute snapped in two. A spilled second later, Adam''s hacking cough echoed in the room.


    \"Well, that settles it. I doubt there is any Demonkin that would disguise itself as a student. This is waste of time. Huh? What''s wrong with you, Doneuuald?\"


    \"Ouin, it''s nothing. Let''s leave before he wakes up,\" Doneuuald said.


    Saying nothing further, the Ouin and Doneuuald walked out of the room.


    A few seconds after they left, the voice of the announcer filled the room once more.


    \"Congratulations. You have successfully passed the second trial.\"


    ''Damn it. My body feels so sore. What the hell happened back there? Where did that wave come from?'' Adam thought. He couldn''t even hear the voice of the announcer.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    Race: Human & Demonkin.


    Constitution: 5. Agility: 10. Endurance: 12. Luck: 0.5


    Dexterity: 12. Strength: 12. Charisma: 5.


    Summoning.


    Illusion Inducement.


    Manipulator.


    Illusionist.


    Devourer.


    Dominator.


    ???


    Awakened!


    10.


    D.


    ???


    \"Student 009. Your result has been updated. Based on the results of the trial, you''re ranked 40th among the year one students. Proceed to register the name of your Blessing in the records department. Based on the level of skill displayed, your Blessing is ranked Level E. Please proceed to Emria Hall or Pyren Valley to receive your reward.\"

 17 Hendrix Moon

    \"Hey?! How long do you intend to sleep? Wake up. Are you dead? Hey! Why won''t he answer me? Did he really die?\"


    An unfamiliar voice filled Adam''s ears as he lay unconscious.


    ''Who is that? What happened after¡ª?'' Just as this thought filled Adam''s mind, he felt a tug on his cheeks.


    Slowly opening his eyes, a bright light assaulted them, and his pupils dilated.


    \"Finally, you''re awake. Friend, does you Blessing relate to sleep?\"


    As Adam heard the cheerful voice, the first thing that came into view was the tray ceiling of his new location. He could see a caged chandelier at its center which illuminated the blue paint on the walls of the room.


    ''How did I get here?''


    Adam slowly rose from his resting position while using his right hand to cover his eyes. At that moment, he felt a hand on his shoulder.


    \"Are you okay? Do you need anything?\"


    Instinctively, Adam raised his head, meeting the brown eyes of a young man who looked like he was in his late teens or early twenties. He had curly black hair which he packed into a ponytail. Standing at over six feet, coupled with his robust physique, he had an intimidating presence.


    Adam''s blue eyes lingered on the yakuza-like tattoos which covered the arms, neck and upper body of this youth.


    \"Who are you? And, what am I doing here?\" Adam asked as he causally brushed off the young man''s hand.


    \"Hahaha... I don''t blame you for being cautious. You have been asleep for a while. I was wondering if you would ever wake up. The name''s Hendrix Moon. Remember it well.\"


    Hendrix paused as he flashed a beaming smile at the confused Adam.


    \"We are in one of several rooms in the Year one dormitory for Varidan students. Hahaha... Nice to meet you roommate,\" Hendrix said as he extended his hand.


    ''Dormitory? But, how did I get here?'' Adam thought as he extended his hand.


    \"Hendrix, how did I get here? And, how long as it been since I passed out?\" Adam asked.


    \"Someone from the registration office brought you here, and you were already unconscious. That was two days ago. If not that...\"


    ''I was asleep for two days? What the hell.'' Adam no longer paid any mind to Hendrix''s words after he heard the news.


    \"Friend, you haven''t still told me your name,\" Hendrix said.


    \"You can call me Adam.\"


    \"Cheers to your recovery Adam. I hope we have a great year ahead of us,\" Hendrix said.


    Unlike his cheerful demeanor, Hendrix looked like a stereotypical thug who wanted nothing but trouble.


    \"Yeah. I hope so,\" Adam said.


    Scanning the room, a bookshelf partially filled with books came into view. He could also see two separate study areas and a king-sized sleigh bed. Titling his end to the right, he also noticed that his bed was just as big. He also noticed six beautiful black uniform, hanging from an opened closet.


    \"It''s yours by the way. That''s the academy''s uniform. The registration officer brought it along with those,\" Hendrix said as he pointed towards six pairs of black combat boots. Some were knee-high while others were standard boots.


    \"Oh, that reminds me. She also said you have a month to decide which reward to choose. If not you''d forfeit your right. Naturally, she also said you have to register your Blessing before you can attend classes,\" Hendrix explained.


    \"Thanks for the heads up, Hendrix,\" Adam said.


    \"Hahaha... It''s not a big deal. By the way, what happened during your trial? Why did you pass out for that long?\" Hendrix asked.


    Adam slowly shook his head as he said, \"I''m sorry, I don''t remember. Hendrix, what is the passage of Emria and who is Pyren?\"


    Hendrix''s eyes bulged and his mouth dropped as he heard Adam''s words.


    ''Why is he looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong?'' Adam thought.


    \"Hendrix, did I say something wrong?\" Adam asked.


    \"No, no. Don''t mind me. I''m just genuinely surprised. If those are your rewards, it means you''re among the top twenty-five students who completed the first trial quickest. I''m really impressed,\" Hendrix said. He had yet to recover from his initial shock.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s brows creased as he heard Hendrix''s words.


    ''Is he making fun of me? Why does he look so surprised?''


    As if reading Adam''s thoughts, Hendrix continued his statement, \"Adam, don''t misunderstand. I''m not trying to mock you or anything; in fact, I''m awed. Rooms are assigned to Year one students based on our level. Since you were assigned here, it means your Blessing''s connection is only at E. Just like me.


    \"Here, ones treatment is directly proportional to their Blessing''s level. From what I heard, the least person to receive such a reward had a C-level connection.\"


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    Race: Human & Demonkin.


    Constitution: 5. Agility: 10. Endurance: 12. Luck: 0.5


    Dexterity: 12. Strength: 12. Charisma: 5.


    Summoning.


    Illusion Inducement.


    Manipulator.


    Illusionist.


    Devourer.


    Dominator.


    ???


    Awakened!


    10.


    D.


    ???


    ''It changed? Is this because of the merger? Omen Points? How do I use them? Hahaha... Vicar was right after all. I needed to merge both souls to attain my titles and skills. If my level went up from E, does that mean it''s possible to grow higher?''


    A smile tugged at the sides of Adam''s lips as this thought filled his mind. Hendrix assumed Adam smiled because he complimented him.


    \"Adam, where are you from? Are you the first Awakened in your family? I don''t mean to pry, but this is the first time I''m seeing someone who doesn''t know about Emria and Pyren.\"


    Adam woke up from his stupor as he heard Hendrix''s words. He had a bashful smile on his face as he said, \"I don''t know where I am from. My parents were taken away from me and have long since departed from this world. Pardon me for my ignorance, I grew up in a desolate region.\"


    Hendrix''s expression sank as he heard Adam''s words. He chided himself for making Adam remember a tragic memory.


    \"I''m sorry, Adam. I didn''t¡ª\"


    \"It''s okay. It''s all in the past. I will make the Demon responsible pay one day,\" Adam interjected.


    ''This guy is really serious...how can someone with a E-level connection be so confident?'' Hendrix thought as he stared at Adam''s limpid eyes.


    A smile gradually formed on his lips as he clenched his fists. \"I''m sorry for your loss, Adam. I can see your determination through your eyes. That Demon won''t know what hit it,\" Hendrix said as he tapped Adam''s shoulder.


    \"Emria and Pyren are the names of legendary figures who could be grouped among the very best among the Blessed. Emria, the first high priestess of Sulhel, was the first person to establish a Blessed Connection to the white flames of purification.


    \"She conquered the Varidan dungeon and established the academy on the surrounding grounds. It was said that she vanquished over ten ¨¨?¨´¡ª\"


    \"¨¨?¨´? What''s that?\" Adam interjected.


    \"Did you seriously just ask that? Don''t you know about the ranking of Demons?\"


    Hendrix could not hide his incredulity as he stared at Adam.


    Adam nodded without saying a word. If he didn''t admit his ignorance, how would we learn? He thought.


    \"Wow. All right. In ascending order, the Demons are ranked from; Familiars, Demonkins and ¨¨?¨´. The ¨¨?¨´ are responsible for taking souls and granting connection to The Omen. The Demonkins are the Omen Awakened. Depending on their connection, they are ranked as; Plagues, Disasters and Havoc. The Familiars are the least ranked of the Demons. They are beings created by the ¨¨?¨´ but have no connection to The Omen. Just like the aberration we fought during our first trial,\" Hendrix said.


    ''Huh? I fought an unranked Demonkin? Did he fight something else?''


    Adam''s brows creased as he heard Hendrix''s words.


    \"Hendrix, do you mean an unranked Demonkin?\"


    \"Unranked Demonkin? What''s that?\" Hendrix asked. Adam''s words piqued his interest, and he could not wait for Adam to clarify himself.


    \"Forget it. I must have heard wrong. Please continue,\" Adam said.


    ''I definitely heard Unranked Demonkin back then. What could this mean?'' Adam thought bas he stared at the disappointed expression on Hendrix''s face.


    \"Hahaha... I was excited for nothing. I thought a new category of Demonkins have been discovered. So, Priestess Emria was a legend back then. Although she died early, she left behind six detailed scrolls on how to establish a connection with the white flames of purification.


    \"Since she left the world, the church of Sulhel as not seen a Blessed Connection to the white flames. Although Varidan Academy was established by Emria, it has no connection with the church. However, each year, new students are allowed to read the first passage of Emria. If they''re able to establish a connection with the white flames of purification, they become important figures for both the Church of Sulhel and Varidan Towers,\" Hendrix said.


    Saying nothing, Adam slowly nodded as he fell into deep thought.


    A few seconds later, he raised his head as he said, \"I get what they''re doing, but isn''t it careless to leave such a precious item at the hands of new students? Who knows, one could be an agent of the Demons.\"


    \"Hahaha... Adam, any Demon that tries that only wants to commit suicide. According to what I heard, the passages are not written on scrolls; rather, they''re living flames which binds to the souls of those who read them. Can a Familiar or Demonkin withstand something like that? Even the ¨¨?¨´ dare not try it,\" Hendrix explained.


    ''Oh. It seems the priestess had great foresight,'' Adam thought.


    \"Unlike Emria''s, Pyren''s story is a sad one. At an early age, he was renowned for having a Blessed connection to the Blessing of Smithing. He was a man who created extraordinary weapons. Seven of his creations have slain over twenty ¨¨?¨´. Including the Black Sword of Sulhel, Priestess Emria used. Being a man who created weapons that could threaten the Demons, he was constantly being targeted by them. However, thousands of Awakened ensured his protection.


    \"Unable to kill him, the Demons targeted his loved ones. Slowly, his wife and two sons died of terrible diseases. Even those with the Blessing of healing couldn''t cure them. He lost his family over a period of two years. The only surviving member was his daughter, only ten years old at the time. She, too, had fallen Ill; and no one could do anything to save her.


    \"It was at the point of her death, an ¨¨?¨´ made Pyren an offer. If Pyren offered his soul, it would cure his daughter of the disease.\"


    Hendrix paused as he sighed while slowly shaking his head.


    \"On the expected date of his daughter''s demise, they found hundreds of weapons littered on the floor of Pyren''s workshop. He lay on the floor, with a dagger buried deep into his heart. Sobbing by his side with trembling hands, was his daughter. Pyren accepted the offer and his daughter lived. She grew up to become the first Priestess of the Church of Sulhel, Emria Hervoet,\" Hendrix said.


    Adam''s mouth slowly opened as he heard Hendrix''s words. Although their stories were not similar, he could empathize with Emria. He knew what it was like to lose a loved one to the Demons.


    \"Hendrix, if Pyren had such a reputation; why would they allow a new student access to his works? I''d imagine most of the stronger Awakened would have bought it all,\" Adam said.


    \"Well, you''re not wrong. Hardly would anyone see Pyren''s works being displayed for sale. The ones in Varidan Academy are the last works of Pyren before his demise. Sadly, they''re are not as great as his earlier creations. Even most of the higher level students have access to better weapons. However, it is a rear treasure for people like us. According to legend, Pyren focused more on Emria''s Black Sword, hence why the rest weren''t good enough.\"


    \"Thank you, Hendrix. I wouldn''t have known this if not for you,\" Adam said.


    Hendrix''s smile brightened as he heard Adam''s words, \"Hahaha... it''s no biggie. By the way, aren''t you hungry? You''ve been asleep for two days, your stomach should be killing you. Since it''s our first day together, I''ll treat you to something nice. You should change to your uniform, let''s go to the cafeteria. Trust me, it''s out of this world. When we are done, you can go to the registration hall and Varidan Towers to register your Blessing and receive your reward,\" Hendrix said as he tapped Adam''s shoulder.


    Saying nothing further, he walked towards his closet. He, too, had to get dressed.


    Meanwhile, Adam remained sitting on his bed.


    ''I definitely can''t go anywhere near Emria''s passage. That means my only option is one of Pyren''s creations,'' Adam thought.


    \"Oh. Adam, just a heads up, this place is not a place that enforces or promotes equal standing. Varidan Academy''s sole purpose is to breed the best of the best Awakened. In essence, this a class based Academy. Whether you''re a prince from Permisia or a drifter from Wazar or from beyond the walls; everything comes down to your level of connection. If you know your position in the hierarchy, you won''t have any problems.\"

 18 Madeline and Isabel

    \"You''re going to love it, Adam. I have never eaten something so good in my life. Especially their meat sauce. Trust me, it''s fantastic...\"


    Adam watched as Hendrix made exaggerated gestures with his fingers while licking his lips.


    ''I guess you can''t judge a book by its cover. Who would have thought someone like him was so mellow?'' Adam thought as he stared at Hendrix.


    As they walked under the moonlight, he could see different students going about their business. Some stared at him in passing, but none paid any special attention to him.


    Although they had only walked for twenty minutes, he had passed five dungeons, and a sixth towered a few meters from where he stood.


    \"Oi? Adam? Are you listening to me pal? You keep staring at the dungeons, doesn''t it give you the chills? I know that we are Awakened, but I don''t look forward to entering one. Thankfully, the ones in Varidan are only subset dungeons. I can''t imagine going into a grand dungeon like The Labyrinth of the Nameless,\" Hendrix said as his arm draped over Adam''s shoulder.


    \"Did you have a bad experience or something?\"


    \"Nah. Nothing like that. I hate Demons as much as the other guy, but I love myself more. Yeah, some may call me a coward, but I''m a coward who will live long. I''m more interested in raiding the dungeons. To me, being an Awakened is a gateway to a life of prosperity. Do you know the number of benefits attached to being one? Not to talk of one who graduated from Varidan. Hahaha..\"


    Hendrix''s gawked at some female students while his cheerful laughter echoed. Although to some, Hendrix''s words did portray him as a coward, but Adam didn''t think this way. If he had gotten to Outworld in a different circumstance, then he too would have thought of living a leisure life.


    Unlike Hendrix, however, Adam couldn''t dream about that kind of life, at least not until he accomplished his goals. He had no right to tell anyone how to live their life, and the same applied to him.


    A few minutes later, Adam and Hendrix stood before an elegantly designed building painted in white. They couldn''t count the number of students entering the building, however, every student who left had a contended smile.


    ''It seems he wasn''t kidding. What kind of food are they serving in there? Saliva is already filling my mouth. If this goes on any longer, I might actually drool.''


    Adam felt as if the tantalizing waft from the building slowly caressed his body, while dragging him into its interior.


    \"Adam, I can''t hold on anymore. Let''s go in,\" Hendrix said.


    Without waiting for Adam''s consent, Hendrix dragged him into the magnificent cafeteria.


    As they entered the building, Adam''s mouth dropped slightly. The luminescence of dazzling chandeliers reflected of the marble floors. He could see statues made of solid gold, moulded in different forms. Some belonged to humans, but a vast majority he couldn''t determine.


    On the reflective walls of the cafeteria, hundreds of paintings came into view. Some depicted dungeons and various creatures, while others had images of weapons and varying landscape.


    The most eye catching feature of the cafeteria was the towering founding in the form of a swan. Made from a transparent material, Adam could see a blue liquid circulating.


    Adam could also see students of varying ages eating, laughing and talking with each other. Some lingered on the ground floor, others climbed a spiral, but flamboyant staircase to the first, second, third and fourth floor.


    \"You love it already, right? There is no point staring my friend. Let''s go stuff our faces. Maybe we''ll talk to some beauties when we''re done?\" Hendrix winked as he patted Adam on his back.


    Wasting no time, he hurried to a stall with a small line.


    ''Pick up girls? I have so much to do than worry that right now.''


    Although this thought filled Adam''s mind, he maintained a smile as he walked towards Hendrix.


    Twenty minutes later, Adam and Hendrix had contended smiles on their faces. They couldn''t stop themselves from laughing as they stared at the empty dishes which lay on the table between them.


    \"Didn''t it tell you it was out of this world. Can you believe we get to eat something this good everyday until we graduate?\"


    Hendrix could not stop burping as he rubbed his bulging stomach.


    Adam could not disprove of his words, in his two lives; he had never eaten something as good. After eating dry rations for seven years, eating such a meal sent him to cloud nine.


    \"So, Adam... those girls have been staring at us. Why don''t we go say hello to them? You¡ª\"


    \"Hendrix, who gets to go to the first floor and the floors above it?\" Adam interjected.


    The corner of Hendrix''s eyes twitched as he heard Adam''s words, and his gaze shifted from the beauties, \"Remember what I told you back in the room?\"


    Adam nodded.


    \"Well, the cafeteria is an extension of that. Although we are all Awakened, our value is not the same. From the rumors I''ve heard, what we ate is nothing compared to what they serve on the first floor. Only those with a D-level connection can eat there. The second floor is reserved for those with C-level connection. The third and fourth floors are for the B and A-level connection.


    \"Adam, it is forbidden for someone with a lower level to climb those stairs. No matter how tempted you may be, don''t even think about. Those from higher floors, however, can dinning on any floor of their choice. As long as they don''t go above their assigned floor,\" Hendrix explained.


    ''So this is what he meant by a class based society? Won''t this method breed animosity among students? Or is this what the leaders of the academy want?'' It seems those with S-level and The Blessed have a different place they eat,'' Adam thought.


    \"Adam, do you understand? You got a strange look on your face. I hope you''re not planning something stupid?\"


    Adam snapped out of his pondering demeanor as he heard Hendrix''s words.


    \"Of course not. I''m not the troublemaking type. You don''t have to worry,\" Adam said.


    Hendrix''s smile brightened as he rubbed his palms together, \"So what do you say? Want to talk with them?\"


    Slowly turning his head, two beauties came into Adam''s view. Just as he turned his head, the ladies giggled and waved at him and Hendrix.


    \"Come on, Adam. They are certainly feeling us. I don''t want to leave you behind... wow, they''re actually coming over.\"


    Just as Hendrix finished his statement, Adam felt a subtle touch on his left shoulder.


    \"Hello. Do you mind if we join you?\"


    Raising his head, Adam stared at a young lady with amber hair packed into a pony tail. She wore the female version of the Varidan uniform, which came with a skirt instead of pants.


    Adam could see three piercings on her face, one on her nose, one on the right side of lower lip, and one on her left eyebrow. As he stared into her limpid amber eyes, she wore a sweet smile on her plump lips.


    Meanwhile, the second young lady had long black locks woven into a single braid. Unlike her friend, she had almond shaped eyes which complemented her small nose. The dazzling lights in the cafeteria bounced of her numerous jewelries. Adam couldn''t count the number of rings on her hand alone.


    \"I hope we are not interrupting¡ª\"


    \"Of course not. Please sit. My friend and I, were just planning on going over to meet you gals. I am Hendrix, his name is Adam, nice to meet you.\"


    \"Nice to meet you. I''m Madeline, and this is my friend Isabel. You guys are new students, right?\" The amber haired beauty asked as she and her friend took their seat.


    Madeline sat next to Adam while Isabel sat next to Hendrix.


    \"Oh? What makes you say that? Do we get a reward for being new students?\" Hendrix teased.


    Madeline and Isabel giggled as they heard his words.


    \"Well, it depends. What did you guys have in mind?\" Isabel asked as her fingers drummed on the surface of the table.


    Hendrix''s smile brightened while thousands of thoughts flooded his mind. He didn''t expect something like this would happen.


    ''Fuck yeah! This is what I''m talking about. Good food and beautiful woman, is there a better combination? It seems they''re in the same level as us. If my guess is correct, they are new students, too. We have to play this right. We might just get lucky,'' Hendrix thought.


    \"What do you guys actually want?\" Adam asked.


    ''Bro, what the hell are you doing? Are you trying to drive them away?'' Hendrix''s eyes twitched as he heard Adam''s words.


    Meanwhile, Madeline and Isabel giggled, but said nothing.


    \"Well, if you guys aren''t interested in talking. I''ll take¡ª\"


    \"Hahaha... That was a good one, Adam,\" Hendrix interjected.


    He subtly winked at Adam while kicking him under the table.


    \"You guys are so funny. Are you from around here?\" Madeline asked.


    \"I am¡ª\"


    Before Hendrix could finish his statement, Adam''s loud laugh interrupted him.


    \"Ladies, what''s the point of beating around the bush? Tell us what you really came here for? Or, did you think nobody could hear your previous conversation?\" Adam said.


    Hendrix''s brows creased as he heard Adam''s words. Initially, he thought Adam behaved unpleasantly for no reason. However, with Adam''s declaration, he wanted to know what he meant.


    \"Oh. So you were eavesdropping on us? Is that your Blessing?\" Isabel said.


    A frown donned Hendrix''s face as he heard Isabel''s sarcastic comment. Just as he was about to speak, Adam kicked him under the table.


    \"Well, since you were already listening. I don''t¡ª\"


    \"You girls don''t have to waste your time anymore. I am not from beyond the walls,\" Adam interjected.


    Without saying anything further, Madeline and Isabel rose to their feet. Before Hendrix could comprehend the situation, the two ladies walked away still maintaining their smiles.


    \"Adam, what was that all about?\" Hendrix asked. He could no longer hold his curiosity.


    \"They have been gossiping about my birth place. That''s the reason they sat close to us. They were looking for an opportunity to talk with us,\" Adam explained.


    \"Those bitches. Here I thought they were actually interested in us. Damn it. Now I don''t feel like hanging out here anymore. Come on, Adam. I''ll escort you to the records department and Pyren''s valley.\"


    Saying nothing further, Adam and Hendrix rose to their feet, before leaving the hall.


    Unbeknownst to them, four individuals watched them from the second floor.


    \"Isabel, is he from the¡ª\"


    \"No. I told you someone with only a E-level connection can''t come from beyond the Walls. I''ll give him props though. He didn''t seem to be affected by Madeline''s Blessing of attraction. I don''t know why you are so concerned about him.\"


    Isabel spoke to a lean man who looked as if he was in his early twenties.


    \"Haven''t you heard? He is the 40th ranked student in our year. How can a someone with a mere E-level connection do that? I also looked into his background, he was sponsored by someone name Aldo Gibbs. And I''ve never heard of someone like that. At least not in the Eastern countries. Classes start soon, we''ll soon know what he''s made of then.\"

 19 Weapon Manipulation

    Two hours later.


    Adam and Hendrix stood before the year one registration hall. Unlike the other parts of Varidan, students rarely frequented the area. Partly due to the fact that, severe punishment descended on those who loitered in the area.


    \"Adam, I''ll wait for you at the other side. They don''t joke with punishments in this place,\" Hendrix said as he patted Adam on his back.


    Saying nothing further, he turned around, walking towards the East of the registration hall.


    Adam''s gaze followed Hendrix until he could no longer see him, only then did he concentrate on the unique entrance before him.


    ''How does this work again? Should I touch it?'' Adam thought as he stared at the beautiful flowers in front of him.


    Just as he was about to stretch his hand, a familiar voice reached him, \"New student or Active student?\"


    \"Active student,\" Adam said.


    \"What is your purpose for coming?\"


    \"I''m here to register my Blessing,\" Adam said.


    \"Records Department. Second floor.\"


    A split second later, a portal opened before Adam''s eyes. Wasting no time, he walked into the opening. The moment he stepped into the portal, his vision distorted; however, in the blink of an eye, he found himself in a dimly lit room.


    ''Why do they have to be so extra in this place? Why can''t they use normal doors?''


    Before Adam could adjust to his new surrounding, a feminine voice reached him, \"Come here. I don''t have a lot of time you know.\"


    Titling his head to the side, a large desk came into view. A petite figure sat at the other end of the desk, and due to the poor lightning in the room, Adam couldn''t determine the person''s facial features.


    Wasting no time, he took hurried steps as he approached the table. With less than five feet separating him from the table, Adam''s vision distorted for a second time, and he disappeared from the dimly lit room.


    ''Are they purposely doing this to me? What can''t they be direct for fuck''s sake? Where am I this time?''


    Slowly opening his eyes, Adam discovered he lay on soft a gray rug. Beside him was a pure white sofa, and beyond it was a bookshelf filled with various books.


    Titling his head to the side, the same view came into Adam''s eyes. Only this time, he saw a bust on the top of the bookshelf.


    ''Is this where am I supposed to be? Where¡ª''


    \"It seems you''re not used to portal transfers. I''m sorry, I would have showed you the stairs if you had told me. Please take a seat, Adam. By the way, do you want anything to drink?\"


    As Adam turned his head towards the source of the voice, his eyes bulged and his breath quickened.


    ''What is she doing here? I thought she left the flying ship at The Bloodfall Catacombs? How did she get to Varidan Academy before me? This is bad, she saw my eyes in The Omen state,'' Adam thought as he stared at Elliana.


    Unlike before, she wore a black trenchcoat which covered most of her body. And, she wore pure white gloves which had a black cross design at the palm.


    \"Why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face? Staring at someone is rude. You that, right?\"


    Her words only fueled Adam''s apprehension. His eyes darted around the room, hoping to find a window or anything. He didn''t know why, but he felt he had to escape from the room.


    \"Is something the matter? You keep avoiding my gaze and what are you searching for exactly? Didn''t you come here to register your Blessing? Unfortunately, if you came here to fool around, I''m afriad I would have to punish you.\"


    Adam''s brows creased as he heard her declaration.


    ''Wait. Why is she behaving like that? Something feels off.''


    With this thought in mind, Adam''s wandering gaze finally landed on the young lady before. The more he stared, he believed something wasn''t right; however, he couldn''t place his finger on it.


    \"Miss., do you know me?\" Adam asked.


    \"Of course I do. What sort of question is that? I was just browsing through your file. Are you ready to register your Blessing now?\"


    ''Wait. Although they look alike and their voices sound similar, there is a minute difference. Her temperament seems off, too.''


    \"Yes, I''m here to register my Blessing. By the way, Miss., what is your name?\" Adam asked as he rose to his feet.


    Silence greeted his words, and he watched as a frown donned the face of the young lady. Before he could speak further, she pointed to a desk plate on her table.


    \"Arianna von Fitzgerald,\" Adam muttered.


    At that moment, he believed the person who stood before him was not Elliana.


    \"I''m sorry for any inconvenience, Miss., Arianna. I was raised to always know the identity of those I speak with,\" Adam said with a slight smile.


    Whether Arianna believed him or not, was non of his business.


    \"Miss., what do I have to do? How do we proceed with the registration?\"


    Adam stood in front of Arianna''s table, apart from her desk plate, he couldn''t see anything else.


    \"It''s a simple process. From your trial, we already know your Blessing. Students, however, formally need to register it to account for any possible errors. Take a look at this.\"


    Arianna reached for the open air on her table. Leaving Adam puzzled.


    Before he could comprehend what she was doing, his eyes quivered as a ripple formed on the table. Arianna''s hand passed though as is she dipped her hand in water.


    A spilt second later, she tossed a file towards Adam.


    \"Is that correct? I''m under obligation to tell you that, if you lie about your Blessing, it would result in immediate explosion,\" Arianna said.


    Without meeting her gaze, Adam perused the file in his hand, and his brows furrowed the more he read.


    ''Even here too? It states that I fought a Familiar, but I clearly remember the announcer calling it an unranked Demonkin. And, who the hell is Aldo Gibbs? Wasn''t Erik Gilmore my sponsor? Does Vicar have an insider on Varidan?''


    Different thoughts flashed through Adam''s mind as he read his file. Putting the aberration he fought to the side, that Aldo Gibbs was listed as his sponsor surprised him. Especially after the owner of the monotonous voice cleared him after he declared Erik Gilmore''s name. Vicar having an underlying in Varidan Academy was the only plausible answer he could think of.


    Scanning through the remainder of the data on his trial, Adam''s gaze focused on the last sentence written.


    \"Having completed both trials, Student 009 is determined to possess the Blessing of Weapon Manipulation.\"


    \"Is the assessment correct? Are you a weapon manipulator?\" Arianna asked.


    \"Yes. That''s my Blessing,\" Adam said.


    Just as he finished his declaration, the file in his hand turned black. Before he could react, it flew out of his hand and returned into the table.


    \"Don''t worry, that''s a confidentiality agreement. Your file will never be exposed to anyone as long as you don''t betrayed Varidan Academy. That''s all Adam. I hope you have a good stay at Varidan Academy,\" Arianna said.


    ''Weapon Manipulation? Haha... Was she lying when she said they''d know if I lied?''


    \"Miss., where can I find the stairs?\" Adam asked.


    The sides of Arianna''s eyes twitched as she heard Adam''s words, \" Stairs? I thought you were joking when you said that. Even if there was one, it would take you at least twenty hours to return to the surface. Eventually, you''ll get used to the portal transfer. Goodbye, Adam.\"


    Just as Arianna finished her statement, she clicked her fingers. At that same moment, a portal swallowed Adam.


    The moment Adam left the room, Arianna walked to one sofa, before falling into its embrace.


    \"Why did he have to stare at me like that? I felt so uncomfortable. Don''t they teach boys manners? But, could he have... No. That''s not possible. How would a E-level Awakened remember something like that. I''m bored of this place already. I wonder when Lord Reeves will be back.\"


    Saying nothing further, Arianna slowly closed her eyes.

 20 Pyrens Valley

    Adam found himself in the dimly lit room. Unlike before, he didn''t feel muddle-headed. Just as he arrived, he heard the feminine voice from earlier, \"Don''t just stand there. Do you have any other business here?\"


    \"No,\" Adam said.


    \"Goodbye.\"


    Adam heard a click and his vision distorted again. A split second later, he found himself in front of the registration hall.


    ''Who would have thought I''d travel through portals? Mason and Jimmy would have loved this.''


    Slowly shaking his head, Adam turned around to leave.


    At that moment, however, he saw a familiar face. Adam paused for a moment, his eyes lingering on a stern-faced lady. Despite the slight breeze, her mohawk remained firm like a rock.


    She only spared Adam a causal glance and didn''t bother to halt her steps.


    \"Thanks for the other day,\" Adam said the moment they stood side to side.


    \"You can thank me by not talking to me. Better still don''t make me do any additional work.\"


    Although she said these words, Adam could see a slight smile tugging at the sides of her lips.


    Adam chuckled and said nothing further. Wasting no time, he walked towards the direction Hendrix said he would wait.


    A few minutes later, Adam could see Hendrix standing under a tree.


    ''This guy is really something else...'' Adam thought as he watched Hendrix make exaggerated gestures while laughing.


    Backing Adam, he focused his attention on the two beauties. Just like Hendrix, Adam could hear their laughter from his position.


    ''Who knows what would happen if he notices my presence. Since he already pointed out the location of Pyren''s Valley, it''s better I head over there myself.''


    With this thought in mind, Adam paused, then walked towards the north. Hendrix didn''t notice his presence, and neither did the two ladies.


    From the discussion Adam had with Hendrix, he knew that only students in year one were present at Varidan. Some older students either explored subset dungeons or grand dungeons, while others explored the different regions of Outworld. From what Vicar told him, Adam understood what he meant when he said Varidan Academy would handle the next stage of his training.


    Being an Academy devoted for grooming the very best of the Awakened, Adam knew he would have to work hard if we wanted to have the qualifications to enact his revenge.


    Adam could not wait for the day he would explore the dungeons. Apart from the dangers it''s grounds held; one could also find vast wealth within.


    Naturally, Adam had no interest in become rich. Only Korgrath''s whereabouts interested him, and he would do anything, anything, to find out where the Demon hid.


    Without saying a word, Adam continued his journey under the radiance of dual moons.


    One hour later.


    Adam stood before a valley. He could see towering trees whose branches twisted with each other, forming a mesh.


    As he stared at the thick vegetation, Adam could hear footsteps and strange noises akin to bird calls, running water and the hooves of several horses.


    However, no matter how much he looked, he couldn''t see anything. Only the tall trees and the two rising mountains in the background came into Adam''s limpid eyes, and darkness covered the only path into the valley.


    ''What an eerie place. I wouldn''t mind a portal transfer in this kind of place.'' Adam thought.


    Wasting no time, he walked into the darkness.


    Contrary to Adam''s expectations, no portal activated; neither did darkness obstruct his view. Although surrounded by towering trees, and with no visible source of light, Adam could see as clear as day.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Adam thought as he retreated from the valley. Like before, he couldn''t see anything within.


    \"Wow. This place keeps on surprising me. I wonder what sort of mechanism is behind this,\" Adam muttered.


    Since he left Wazar Desert, different innovations had left him awed. Although he didn''t know the principle behind them, Adam could not wait to dabble into them. He felt it would be a crime if he couldn''t understand the items of Outworld.


    With different thoughts flashing through his mind; Adam, once again, descended into the valley. This time, however, he didn''t retreat. Although the mysterious source of illumination fascinated him, he focused on what lay at the depths of the valley.


    \"Name?\"


    Adam flinched as he heard the high-pitched voice.


    \"Adam.\"


    He tilted his head, left and right, yet he couldn''t determine the source of the voice.


    \"You have one hour to subdue a weapon of choice. If you do not subdue one, you leave with nothing. Don''t harm creature in the forest. If you do, I will take yours as penance. Proceed.\"


    Despite the permission of the unknown individual, Adam remained in the same position.


    ''Subdue a weapon? I don''t like the sound of that. Am I supposed to fight a weapon?'' Adam thought.


    Unable to answer his own question, and with his time limited, Adam continued his journey towards the depth of the valley.


    Twenty minutes later, Adam came to a stop. His eyes lingered on a tree with gray leaves.


    \"Are you kidding me?\" Adam muttered as he stared at the top of the tree.


    He could see two Katanas fiercely striking each other. From Adam''s position, he felt as if he was watching two samurais duke it out. However, these Katanas acted on their own free will.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [Arranging Data...]


    Name: Sakura.


    Type: Katana.


    Creator: Pyren.


    Rank: C.


    Omen Points needed for submission: 2.


    \"Sakura?\" Adam muttered.


    At that moment, he recalled what Vicar said to him when he entered Outworld.


    \"How much as Outworld influenced Earth?\"


    There was no way Adam could answer his own question.


    He didn''t care, though.


    But, he couldn''t stop himself from smiling as he read the last system message. He had always wondered purpose the Omen Points served.


    \"I don''t discriminate, but I don''t see myself using a Katana. Especially one name Sakura. There should be something better ahead.\"


    Taking a second glance at the Katanas, Adam continued his journey.


    Ten minutes later, chimes reached him, accompanied by the melody of singing birds. Tilting his head to the side, a golden luminescence assaulted Adam''s eyes.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [Arranging Data...]


    Name: Subh¨±ti.


    Type: khakkhara.


    Creator: Pyren.


    Rank: B.


    Omen Points needed for submission: 4.


    As Adam stared at the dazzling prayer staff, he felt a strange form of longing. He couldn''t explain the feeling, it felt as if it was something he had always yearned for.


    \"Adam!\"


    Adam snapped backed into reality as he heard the loud shout.


    \"Who is there? Show yourself!\"


    Silence greeted Adam''s words.


    ''This staff is really dangerous. I almost lost myself by just looking at it. And, it is just a C ranked Weapon.''


    With this thought in mind, Adam hurried away from the brilliant prayer staff. That a strange voice called his name still left him apprehensive.


    Just as he took his twentieth step, he could hear loud drums akin to those from Norse folklore. Before he could determine the source of the sound, the leaves on the trees surrounding him rustled.


    [Danger Detected]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    Just as the system''s message appeared, Adam''s eyes widened as an ernomous green python slithered from the surrounding trees.


    It''s eerie gray eyes stared at Adam for a second, before ignoring his presence. It covered the path it passed with mucus and a whitish-blue substance.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [Arranging Data...]


    Title: ???


    Type: ???


    Creator: Pyren.


    Rank: E.


    Omen Points needed for submission: 10.


    Before Adam could react to the system''s message, the whitish-blue substance on the ground morphed into a shapeless blob floating in midair.


    ''What the hell is that? Is this considered a weapon, too? How can it cost 10 Omen Points to subdue something that looks like a slime? A fucking level E weapon costs 10 Omen Points.''


    Adam didn''t know whether to approach the blob or not.


    \"What do you seek?\"


    Adam flinched as he heard another strange voice. Unlike the first voice which called his name, this voice sounded like that of an old man.


    \"Who is there? Show yourself!\"


    Adam''s shout echoed into the distance.


    \"Do you seek power?\"


    Adam took a step back with his gaze falling on the floating blob.


    ''It couldn''t be, right?'' Adam thought.


    \"Do you seek vengeance?\"


    This time around, Adam knew the voice belonged to the floating blob, because it floated closer towards him.


    \"What are¡ª\"


    \"I''ve been searching for someone, anyone. One who would make it pay. Will it be you!\"


    Before Adam could react, the mass floated towards his body like a venomous snake. A split second later, it binded Adam''s hands while slowly covering his arms.


    [Danger Detected]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    \"Unlock my limiters,\" Adam muttered.


    At that moment, the whites in his eyes disappeared and darkness replaced them. His blue irises glowed like neon lights as he stared at his binded arms. A black patch stained the whitish-blue blob, and it slowly bubbled.


    \"Who are you? Why won''t you let me use you? Why won''t¡ª\"


    \"I don''t want to hear your nonsense. Use the Omen Points. Subdue this bastard.\"


    [Title: Dominator Activated]


    The moment Adam finished his statement, a massive shockwave rocked Pyren''s Valley. It uprooted several trees, flinging them through the air. Adam could see different strange beasts and weapons within the whirlwind of destruction. He too was flung into the air, his body moving around like a ragdoll.


    \"You?! You''re not Human... Hahaha... This is wonderful. Finally, someone can wield me. Finally!\"


    At the center of the storm, Adam couldn''t open his eyes. However, he noticed that the blob receded, but his hands remained binded.


    [Omen Subjugation Completed]


    The moment the system''s message echoed. A thunderous explosion rocked the entirety of Varidan Academy. Sending the guards, students and teachers into a frenzy.


    A massive shockwave moved upwards, however, a silver barrier blocked its path. A split second later, a crack formed on the barrier which spread to the entirety of Pyren''s Valley.


    At that moment, the blast tore through the barrier, rising into the skies. From the Cafeteria where Isabel and Madeline stood, students in the area could see it. Even Hendrix and the two beauties by his side could see it through his dorm window.


    Arianna and several individuals who wore trenchcoats raced towards Pyren''s Valley. Even Wallace who walked the slums of Dratol could see the explosion. Just like him, most people in Dratol stared in disbelief.


    A few seconds after it appeared, the explosion disappeared. Not leaving even a waft of smoke. At that same moment, the only Grand Dungeon in Dratol; The Labyrinth of the Nameless had a red glow for a spilt second, before returning to its golden radiance.


    Adam landed at the entrance of the valley, his bloodstained uniform had torn in multiple places and blood flowed from his mouth and nose.


    [Subjugation Information]


    Title: Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    Type: Twin Battle Axe.


    Creator: Pyren.


    Rank: Omen Synced.


    With his vision partially blurred, Adam saw two battle axes drop by his side. Four feet in length with a crisscrossing pattern etched on the blood-red handle; it had a obsidian black head.


    Just as they appeared, a red glow covered them; and, Adam watched as the disappeared into thin air.


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    Race: Human & Demonkin.


    Constitution: 5. Agility: 10. Endurance: 12. Luck: 0.5


    Dexterity: 12. Strength: 12. Charisma: 5.


    Summoning.


    Illusion Inducement.


    Manipulator.


    Illusionist.


    Devourer.


    Dominator.


    ???


    Awakened!


    0.


    Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    D.


    ???


    Before Adam''s sights grew dark, he could see hundreds of people rushing towards him.

 21 Interrogation

    \"My body feels so heavy... Oh? I''m back here again,\" Adam muttered as he sluggishly move his limps.


    Back in the mysterious space which harbored his consciousness, Adam floated on the surface of the raging sea. Each passing second, towering waves slammed against his body. However, it neither sank him nor harmed him.


    Slowly rising to his feet, Adam observed the changes surrounding him. Apart from the depth of the waters and the massive waves, everything else remained the same. Despite the depth of the water increasing, Adam could still stand on its surface.


    With his head lowered, Adam carefully scrutinized his reflection on the surface of the water.


    \"Are you there?\" Adam said.


    But, silence greeted his words.


    Unperturbed, Adam asked again, \"I know you''re in there. Answer me!\"


    Like before, an ever deafening silence responded.


    ''What happened to him? Did he die after the merger? No, no.... that''s foolish. Although I can''t sense him, he is definitely there.''


    Raising his head, Adam watched as another wave came towards him. Without flinching, the wave crashed on his body, yet he remained standing.


    ''The incident in Pyren''s Valley would definitely draw the attention of the high-ups in Varidan Academy. This is bad. Damn it! I can''t imagine the kind of questions I would face once I wake up. I should have avoided that stupid blob. Why¡ª?''


    The exact moment Adam thought of the blob, changes occurred within the space. The raging sea calmed, and the flickering stars arranged themselves in a constellation depicting twin axes.


    \"What''s going on?\"


    The sudden changes overwhelmed Adam. He constantly looked at his reflection on the surface of the water, hoping it would give a clue to the changes.


    At that moment, the constellation emitted a beam of light on the crystal-clear waters; eliciting a thunderous explosion. It sent Adam flying, crashing several meters away.


    \"What was...?\"


    As Adam''s words trialed off, he blinked multiple times as he stared two majestic battle axes floating above the water.


    From his position, Adam watched as the waters beneath the axes parted, bubbled and vaporized. He could not comprehend what was going on. Despite being far away from it, Adam felt a sense of dread overwhelm him. He didn''t know why, but he also felt a sense of familiarity with the axes.


    ''Why do I feel like this? Is this fear or excitement?'' Adam thought.


    Slowly rising to his feet, he stretched his right hand towards the axes.


    \"Come,\" Adam said as he motioned with his hand.


    At that moment, one axe vibrated. A split second later, a deafening echo enveloped the mysterious space, and ripples streaked across the surface of the sea.


    As if being summoned by a god, the axe flew towards Adam''s outstretched arm. Before Adam knew it, the axe nestled in between his fingers, his grip tightly fastened on its blood-red handle.


    A gleam flashed across Adam''s eyes. Wasting no time, he repeated the same action with his left hand. The previous phenomenon occurred for a second time, before Adam firmly held the second axe.


    The exact moment Adam held both axes, the twin axe constellation beamed a radiant red light on him, and Adam''s screams filled the mysterious space.


    The axes slowly melted, forming reddish black casts on Adam''s hands. A split second later, the beam disappeared. Before Adam could react, he felt something jilt his body, and his vision grew dark.


    The last thing he saw apart from the cast on his hands, was a massive wave towering over his body.


    Varidan Academy, Dratol.


    Despite the majestic and awe inducing structures covering Varidan territory, they all paled in comparison to the intimidating administrative center of Varidan, Varidan Towers.


    Standing over a hundred feet, it''s emerald green walls sparkled under the moonlight. Located at the center of Varidan Academy, it stood proud surrounded by a river and a thick forest.


    Unlike most places in Varidan Academy, hardly would any student wander towards Varidan Towers. If the natural barriers did not impede their movement, then the hundreds of guards stationed at the entrance of the majestic tower would do the job.


    Unless invited; students, guards and staff were forbidden from approaching a hundred feet of Varidan Towers. Irrespective of their background, defaulters would meet a swift and often painful death.


    Adam''s subjugation of Pyren''s work disrupted the usual serene atmosphere around Varidan Towers. More than a hundred guards sprinted towards Pyren''s Valley, with hundreds more assembling around Varidan territory.


    In its years of existence, it had never experienced anything like that. Minutes after the explosion, a lockdown directive spread all over Varidan territory. Irrespective of where one found themselves, they had to wait until the Varidan Towers lifted the lockdown.


    In an unknown dimly lit, theater-like room in Varidan Towers, six individuals enveloped in darkness discussed among themselves.


    Below them, an Aviskin with the head of a hawk knelt subserviently on the floor, not daring to raise his head. Beside him, was a youth wrapped around in thick chains fixed to a black straitjacket.


    Six hulking figures who wore black masks while wielding large scythes towered over the Aviskin and the unconscious youth.


    \"Gareet, is that all you remember?\"


    The Aviskin flinched as he heard the melodious voice.


    \"Deans, that is all that happened. Regretfully, I don''t know where the explosion originated from, or how it destroyed the barrier,\" Gareet said.


    Silence greeted his words, which only further increased his apprehension.


    \"You said this youth entered Pyren''s Valley before the explosion, is that right?\"


    \"Yes, that is correct,\" Gareet said.


    For a moment, his eyes turned bloodshot as they lingered on Adam.


    \"Do you want us to believe a mere year one student caused such an explosion? After going through his file, he is only a level E Awakened. Even a level S Awakened couldn''t crack the barrier, not to talk of obliterating it. Do you take us for fools?! You Aviskin have¡ª\"


    \"Dean Hensley, that''s enough! Don''t blame Gareet for the transgressions of his ancestors.\"


    The room fell silent after the hoarse voice. The scythes of the masked men drew closer towards Adam and Gareet, and the latter couldn''t stop trembling.


    ''I should have observed the student closely. Is this how I will die?'' Gareet thought.


    He genuinely could not explain what happened at Pyren''s Valley. After he gave Adam the standard time limit and warned him not to harm any of the creatures in the forest, he went on to attend to other business.


    \"Gareet.\"


    \"Y-Yes, Headmaster Darius,\" Gareet said.


    \"No need to be nervous. Which weapons are missing from Pyren''s Valley?\"


    \"N-None, Headmaster Darius. I triple checked. From the A class weapons to the C class weapons, none is missing. From the findings of my men, the explosion was greatest at Owynir''s pit,\" Gareet explained.


    \"Owynir? Isn''t that a descendant of Pyren''s pet?\"


    \"Yes, Dean Woolahan,\" Gareet said.


    \"Give me the casualty report and the damages sustained to the weapons.\"


    Gareet fell into deep thought as he heard the Headmaster''s request.


    \"Headmaster Darius, although the explosion destroyed the barrier, it didn''t spread to all corners of the valley. It destroyed the vegetation in Owynir''s territory, some beasts suffered slight injuries from the shock wave. Sir, I don''t know how, but none of the weapons suffered any form of damage.\"


    \"You can go now.\"


    Gareet felt a great weight off his shoulders as he heard the Headmaster''s words. With a deep bow, he left the room without delay.


    \"Headmaster Darius, what should we do about the boy? I recommend we eliminate him to avoid any potential threat in the future,\" Dean Woolahan said.


    \"What threat could an E level Awakened pose?\"


    \"Dean Adhemar, do you have a better suggestion?\" Dean Woolahan asked.


    \"We have already healed his injuries. Isn''t it better to interrogate him? Who knows, he could give us some clues.\"


    \"If someone like Gareet couldn''t find out what happened, do you think a mere E-level Awakened would have a clue? That he''s still alive is a miracle in itself,\" Dean Woolahan retorted.


    \"Dean Woolahan, what¡ª\"


    \"Enough! Put it to a vote. Who wants the student killed?\" The Headmaster interjected.


    \"I''m in favor of the motion,\" Dean Woolahan said. \"We already know Dean Adhemer opposes, so there is point hearing his vote. Dean Hensley, Marcus and Anselm will determine his fate,\" Dean Woolahan added.


    \"I''m in favor of the motion,\" Dean Marcus said.


    \"I oppose the motion,\" Dean Anselm said.


    \"Dean Hensley, make you decision,\" Headmaster Darius said.


    \"Whether he lives or dies doesn''t make a difference. But since he''s a student in my faculty, I oppose the motion. You can go kill one of your own student, Dean Woolahan,\" Dean Hensley said.


    \"He lives then. However, include his name on the watchlist. Set it at priority E. But, I doubt such an insignificant character would be associated with any of the rouge guilds. Dean Hensley, send someone to interrogate him when he wakes up. Dean Anselm, tell your subordinates to lift the lockdown. Dean Woolahan, continue your investigation of Pyren''s Valley. That''s all.\"


    The moment Headmaster Darius finished his statement, the six hulking figures disappeared along with Adam.


    \"Headmaster Darius, before we leave, I think we have one more agenda to discuss.\"


    \"Dean Marcus, what is it?\"


    \"One of my subordinates said she saw a red luminescence replace the golden radiance of The Labyrinth of the Nameless¡ª\"


    \"Dean Marcus, speak no further. This is not the place. Follow me, we need to consult with the elders,\" Headmaster Darius interjected.


    A split second later, various crystals illuminated the room; however, none of the deans or the Headmaster could be seen.

 22 Devourer

    A few minutes after Headmaster Darius uplifted the lockdown, normalcy returned to Varidan territory. The guards spanning its perimeter retreated, and the students had permission to do as they pleased, as long as they broke none of Varidan rules.


    Unlike a few minutes ago, Adam lay on a white sofa in an all so familiar room. Beside him sat Arianna and another lady Adam had encountered.


    \"Niamh, what are we supposed to get from him? If the guard in charge of Pyren''s Valley couldn''t find the source of the explosion, does Dean Hensley really expect a Year one student to know?\" Arianna said as she stared Adam''s face.


    Niamh was the stern-faced registration officer who brought Adam to his dorm after he passed out. She rubbed her temples as she heard Arianna''s words. She sighed repeatedly, however, she said nothing.


    \"Niamh¡ª\"


    \"Let me think, Arianna. Obviously, I don''t think Dean Hensley expects to get any useful information from him. This is just for formality. We need to at least hear what he has to say. Hopefully, he saw something useful,\" Niamh said as she played with the tip of her mohawk.


    Arianna''s brows creased as she heard Niamh''s words, \"This is just a waste of time. But since it''s an order from Dean Hensley, I can''t really do much about it. Shouldn''t he have woken up by now?\"


    Niamh shrugged, \"I don''t know. They already healed him. It shouldn''t take¡ª\"


    Before Niamh could finish her statement, Adam''s hacking cough interrupted her. Both ladies simultaneously rose to their feet, with Niamh reaching for a cup of water beside the sofa. Wasting no time, raised Adam''s head slightly, before pouring water through his parted lips. Just as the water slid down his throat, Adam''s eyes slowly opened.


    \"Where am I?\" Adam muttered as he tried to rise to his feet.


    \"Take it easy, Adam. You are in the registration hall, you don''t have to be afraid,\" Arianna said.


    ''How did I get here? Did they heal my injuries? Why here of all places?''


    Different questions flashed through Adam''s mind as he stared at Arianna and Niamh, he didn''t expect them to be the first people he would see.


    \"W-What happened in Pyren''s Valley? One minute I heard drums, the next moment, I was in the eye of an explosion,\" Adam said.


    ''I knew it. There is no way he could have seen anything.''


    Arianna and Niamh stared at each other as they heard Adam''s words, they had the same thought in their minds.


    \"Adam, tell us everything you experienced in Pyren''s Valley. Start from the moment you descended into the valley. Remember, we can detect if you are lying or not,\" Niamh said as he piercing gaze landed on Adam.


    Adam''s countenance turned rigid. He stared into Niamh''s eyes as he said, \"Wait¡­ If I didn''t know better, I would believe you guys are suspecting me. That''s not possible, right? You don''t expect me, an E-level Awakened to cause such an explosion, right? In fact, why would I knowingly harm myself? You¡ª\"


    \"Calm down, Adam. We just want to know what happened. Who said anything about suspecting you? Why are you suddenly becoming paranoid? Or, did you have a hand in the explosion? Tell us, we are the only people who can help you. I promise you, nothing bad will happen to you,\" Arianna interjected.


    ''Hahaha¡­ Are these guys playing good, cop bad cop? If they can murder people for trespassing, do they honestly believe I would fess up? I wonder what they mean by they would know if I am lying? Did they feed me a truth serum¡­? No. That''s stupid. Whatever it is, it seems it doesn''t work on me. If not, Arianna should have known I lied while registering.''


    As different thoughts raced through Adam''s mind, his countenance softened. This change didn''t go unnoticed to Arianna and Niamh.


    \"Trust me, Adam. I will protect you even if you had a hand in the explosion,\" Arianna reaffirmed.


    Niamh said nothing, still maintaining her stone cold demeanor. Fiddling with his fingers, Adam looked at Arianna, then he glanced at Niamh. His mouth opened, but he said nothing as he lowered his head.


    \"Niamh, can you please give us the room?\" Arianna said.


    Without saying a word, Niamh rose to her feet before being swallowed by a portal.


    ''Oh? Niamh¡­ that''s a nice name,'' Adam thought. He finally knew her name.


    The moment Niamh disappeared, Arianna sat close to Adam donning a sympathetic countenance.


    \"Adam, don''t worry about her. You can tell me anything. Do you need something to make you more comfortable?\"


    Adam slowly shook his head, \"Miss. Arianna, thank you. I honestly don''t have a hand in the explosion. After¡­\"


    Choosing his words carefully, Adam explained everything that happened after he left the registration hall. Meanwhile, Arianna neither interrupted nor reacted to Adam''s explanation.


    \"Miss. Arianna, that''s all I can remember,\" Adam said.


    \"So, after you heard the drums; you saw the beast, then the explosion followed, right?\" Arianna asked.


    Adan nodded, \"Yes. That''s what happened. The snake might have a hand in it,\" Adam said.


    ''It was a waste of time after all. There is no way he would have caused the explosion. At least, we have interrogated him as instructed,'' Arianna mused.


    \"Ehm¡­ Miss. Arianna, how long was I unconscious? I remember being thrown away by the shock wave. Thank you for healing my injuries.\"


    Arianna snapped back to reality as she heard Adam''s words.


    \"It''s been a few hours. I wasn''t the one who healed your injuries, but I will convey your thanks to the right person. Can you move now?\" Arianna said.


    Saying nothing, Adam nodded.


    \"That''s good. It''s time you returned to your dorm. Classes begin tomorrow, I wish you good luck.\"


    Just as Arianna finished her statement, she clicked her fingers, and a portal swallowed Adam. The moment he left the room, another portal opened.


    \"Any good?\"


    \"Unsurprisingly, he knows nothing. Please relay the report to Dean Hensley, Niamh,\" Arianna said.


    \"All right. Until next time, Arianna.\"


    Saying nothing further, Niamh turned to leave the through the portal. Just as she turned, Arianna''s voice reached her again, \"Niamh, did you notice anything strange with The Labyrinth of the Nameless after the explosion?\"


    \"Something like what?\" Niamh asked.


    \"I don''t know if I saw wrong, but its radiance turned red,\" Arianna said.


    \"Red? How is that possible? Are you sure you weren''t seeing things?\" Niamh said. She could not hide her incredulity as she stared at Arianna.


    \"Forget it. I was probably seeing things. Taking this job has been tasking on my mind. Forget I said anything,\" Arianna said.


    \"All right. I know you took this job to find your sister, but you shouldn''t work yourself into the ground. Remember to take it easy. See you later.\"


    Saying nothing further, Niamh disappeared from the room.


    ''It''s been ten years already¡­ could she still be alive? I wonder where you are now?'' A tear lingered at the sides of Arianna''s eyes as she stared at the ceiling.


    Year One Dormitory.


    Unlike before, the portal didn''t return Adam to another location within the registration hall; Rather, it sent him to the entrance of his dormitory. With his hair disheveled, and with his uniform torn in multiple places, other students pointed and stared at him. To them, he resembled someone who had survived the mauling of a beast.


    [Three Potential Sources of Danger Detected]


    ''Did they know I was lying? Or, did they send them to watch after me? If they suspected me, they wouldn''t have let me go. Unless they believe I have someone I''m working with¡­ Either way, it doesn''t matter.''


    With this thought in mind, Adam strolled into the dorm while ignoring the strange glances at his direction. Using the elevator-like construct, he reached the entrance of his room within minutes.


    Wasting no time, Adam opened the door. At that moment, his mouth dropped slightly before he quickly closed the door.


    A few seconds after he closed the door, it opened for a second time. Two ladies who had bedspread wrapped around their bodies raced out of the room while holding their uniforms and shoes. The moment they saw Adam, they blushed with one winking at him, before they sprinted towards the elevator-like construct.


    A split second later, Adam''s eyes bulged.


    ''It seems the ladies in Varidan are daring,'' Adam thought as the doors of the construct shut on the naked ladies. They left the bedspread at the entrance of the construct.


    \"My friend, where have you been? You missed a lot¡­ Eh! What happened to you? Were you robbed?\"


    As Adam heard Hendrix''s voice, he titled his head to the side, only to find his roommate approaching while naked.


    \"Hey! Put on some clothes first. Don''t come near me while you''re naked,\" Adam said.


    Donning a wry smile, Hendrix covered up with a bedspread before urging Adam to enter the room. Unlike before, a flowery fragrance filled the room.


    \"Adam, what happened to you? By the way, where have you been? I waited for you at the tree but you never came. I even went to the registration hall, they told me you had already left. Did you get lost? Or, did those ladies from the cafeteria do something to you? By the way, did you see the explosion earlier? Wait¡­ wait, that''s not the reason for your current state, right?\"


    ''One question at a time,'' Adam thought as he rubbed his temple.


    \"Don''t worry about my uniform, it''s nothing major. I wandered into somewhere off limits, I''m lucky to have got off with a light punishment. It seems you had a great time while I was suffering,\" Adam said with a knowing grin.


    \"Hahaha¡­ I''m sorry for taking all the fun. I really looked for you, believe me. Don''t worry, buddy. There are a lot of fine ladies in Varidan, we going to have a great time this year¡­\"


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    Manipulator.


    Illusionist.


    Devourer (Unstable!)


    Dominator.


    ???


    Just as the system''s message appeared in Adam''s mind, he felt an overwhelming sense of hunger consuming his body.


    \"Adam, are you all right?\" Hendrix asked.


    Unlike before, Adam clenched his stomach while his eyes turned bloodshot. Hendrix thought Adam was unhappy that he left him out of the good time. However, after observing Adam, he noticed that he was in pain.


    \"Don''t mind me. I still recovering from the punishment from earlier. I think I going to sleep early, you should, too. Classes start tomorrow, and we don''t want to arrive late,\" Adam said.


    \"All right. Take it easy, Adam. Don''t worry, I will treat you to something nice in the cafeteria tomorrow.\"


    Saying nothing further, Adam watched as Hendrix went to his bed, before he buried himself under his sheets.


    Laying down on his own bed, Adam had a scowl as he stared at the wall.


    ''What kind of hunger was that? If hadn''t controlled myself, I was moments away from ripping Hendrix to shreds¡­'' As different thoughts filled Adam''s mind, he slowly closed his eyes.

 23 Awakened Classes

    Although the sun had yet to illuminate the vast lands encompassing Varidan Academy, hundreds of students walked towards a white circular building. On its dome roof, one could see cross surrounded by four statues of men wielding weapons. With over twenty floors, the structure towered above the six surrounding dungeons.


    \"I didn''t expect to see so many students,\" Adam muttered as he glanced at his surrounding. The beautiful building and the surrounding dungeons awed him.


    \"Haha¡­ This isn''t really that much. I heard the Awakened from the previous year were over one thousand.\"


    \"Over one thousand?\" Adam couldn''t hide his disbelief as he stared at Hendrix.


    \"I''m not kidding. However, that number has dwindled significantly. Less than half of them remain. Before they graduate, I''m sure the number will drop further,\" Hendrix said.


    Adam''s brows creased, ''Is the training in Varidan that difficult?'' Adam thought.


    \"What happened to them? Is the training here that difficult?\"


    A wry smile tugged at the sides of Hendrix''s lips, \"Yes and no. Most of them died while raiding the dungeons. Unlike other Academies for Awakened, Varidan prioritizes experience over anything else. As long as one doesn''t get expelled, or voluntarily apply for expulsion, they would spend a vast majority of their time in the subset dungeons in Varidan.\"


    ''I knew it. Vicar wouldn''t send me here if it wasn''t a difficult place,'' Adam thought.


    \"Well, it all depends on the class you follow as an Awakened,\" Hendrix added.


    Instead of focusing on Adam, his eyes lingered on the endowed behind of a female student.


    \"Class? What do you mean?\" Adam asked.


    This was the first time Adam heard anything related to Awakened having classes.


    Hendrix''s gaze shifted from the behind of the bodacious lady, widening as he stared at Adam. Just like him, those among the surrounding students who listed to their conversation stared at Adam with incredulity.


    ''I know that look. They are staring at me like an idiot. Did I say something strange?'' Adam thought as he met the gazes of the students.


    \"What? Did I say¡ª\"


    Before Adam finished his statement, Hendrix pulled him to the side, allowing the staring to walk ahead.


    \"Hendrix, did I say something strange?\" Adam asked.


    \"You''re were not joking?\" Hendrix retorted.


    Adam scratched the back of his head while nodding.


    \"You''re a strange guy, Adam. You know that most Awakened have different Blessings, right?\" Hendrix said.


    Without saying a word, Adam nodded.


    \"Since we have different Blessings, it would be reckless for each of us to do the same task. For example, although Pyren and Emria both had Blessed-level connection to their Blessings, Pyren could never fight the ¨¨?¨´ head on like Emria did. In the same vein, if Emria had created weapons, it would pale compared to Pyren''s. Officially, Pyren''s Blessing was categorized as a support class Blessing, while Emria''s as an attack class Blessing.


    \"Other subdivisions exist within the two classes. But, support and attack are the main classes. And, according to previous Varidan data, attack classes usually have the highest casualties. That''s the reason I''m joining the support class¡­ Hahaha¡­ I''m grateful for having a Blessing in the class,\" Hendrix explained.


    Adam patted Hendrix on his shoulder, \"Thanks. I really didn''t know any of that.\"


    \"Don''t mention it. Let''s quicken our pace. We don''t want to arrive late. Today is the general assembly after all.\" Hendrix grinned.


    Saying nothing further, the duo quickened their pace as they joined the other excited student in entering the building.


    ''This is just too much¡­'' Adam thought as he stared at the interior of the building. Its seating arrangement had a mix of an opera house and auditorium. In front of it, was a dais which had several elaborate seats arrange on it. Adam estimated the hall could seat at least five thousand students.


    Adam''s eyes lingered on five pillars at the edge of the hall, they emitted dazzling and yet cooling lights which illuminated the room.


    \"Oh, it''s you. Why are you staring at the luminescence rocks like that? Is this your first time of seeing one?\"


    Adam snapped out from his awed state while a frown donned Hendrix''s face as he heard the familiar voice from behind. Before they turned their heads, another familiar voice reached them.


    \"Leave them be, Madeline. Arthur and the others are waiting for us,\" Isabel said.


    \"Take care of yourself,\" Madeline said as she winked at Adam.


    Isabel only flashed a smile in their direction, but said nothing. Unlike Adam, Hendrix''s fierce gaze followed the duo as they approached a group comprising three males and two females.


    \"I don''t like them at all. And that''s saying much, since I practically love all the ladies,\" Hendrix declared under his breath.


    Although Hendrix''s voice was barely audible, Adam heard it and he could not stop himself from chuckling. Unlike Hendrix, he had no opinion of Isabel, or Madeline who seemed to have taken an interest in him. In fact, if he had not seen them again, he would have forgotten about their existence. He wondered why Hendrix got triggered by their antics.


    \"Staring at them would only make you angrier. Let''s take our seat,\" Adam urged.


    As Adam took one final glance at Madeline and Isabel, he noticed the former pointed towards his direction while talking to a bald young man. The moment their gazes met, a smile crept on the lips of the young man.


    \"Adam, what are you doing? Are you still staring at those pompous brats?\"


    Adam averted his gaze as he heard Hendrix''s words. Without saying a word, he walked towards the empty seat beside him.


    Although over six hundred students had taken their seat in the hall, hundreds more trooped in with each passing minute. An excited and anxious atmosphere filled the hall.


    From his seating position, Adam could identify some students who stood out among the large crowd. Other students fought subtly amongst themselves to sit next to them, or talk to them.


    In a place like Varidan where ones level of connection determined their status, no one needed to tell Adam these youths stood at the higher end of the food chain.


    Adam also noticed that some students avoided some individuals at all cost. They had at least four vacant seats around them. Those who sat closest to them were the very embodiment of terror. Their bodies shook and they didn''t dare to make a sound nor breathe loudly around these students.


    ''They are not even trying to hide their murderous intent. Just how many beings have they killed?''


    As this thought filled Adam''s mind, a youth with spikey gray hair turned towards Adam''s direction. At that moment, everyone around Adam''s seating position averted their gaze, only Adam met the gray eyes of the youth.


    A smile formed at the sides of the youth''s lips, \"Are you from beyond the walls?\" He mouthed.


    \"No.\"


    Adam''s reply was just as inaudible as the question.


    Unlike the other students, Adam had no inkling of fear as he met the gray eyes of the youth.


    The countenance of the youth turned bland, and he averted his gaze. Those in that direction flinched like the previous students.


    ''I really need to get my hands on some books. Where the hell is this wall they keep talking about? Why do people assume I come from over there?'' Adam thought.


    \"Adam, are you okay? You aren''t feeling any headache, right? What about your eyes? Does it feel as if it''s swelling?\"


    Adam''s brow raised as he heard Hendrix''s words, \"What do you mean?\"


    \"Huh? Oh. I guess you don''t know who that is,\" Hendrix said as he subtly pointed at the spikey haired youth.


    \"That''s Bj?rn Helias, also known as The Vein. Because, if one stares at him for too long, the veins in their body bulge five times its size. I heard some people have died from looking at him funny,\" Hendrix whispered.


    \"What? How is that possible? What kind of Blessing is that?\" Adam whispered.


    \"Lower your voice a little bit. Trust me, that guy is bad news. Don''t let him take an interest in you. Nobody knows the full extent of his Blessing. However, it is widely known he is among the ten Awakened with A level connection in our year. Even if he stares at you, avert your gaze. People say he is a sadist,\" Hendrix explained.


    Despite whispering, Adam could see how uncomfortable Hendrix was.


    ''An A ranked Awakened... I wonder how powerful he is?'' Adam thought. Despite Hendrix''s warning, Adam''s gaze shifted towards Helias.


    As if sensing Adam''s gaze, he turned his head once more. At that moment, all the surrounding students lowered their heads. Only Adam stared into his eyes.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [Title: Devourer Activated!]


    Just as the system''s message appeared in Adam''s mind, his irises glowed. At that moment, his hands trembled subconsciously while he could feel something sweet rising from his throat. Just as the feeling appeared, it disappeared.


    Helias''s mouth opened and he stared at Adam in disbelief. Saying nothing, he rose to his feet. Fear gripped the hearts of the nearby students, they each scrambled out of his way.


    A few seconds later, Helias''s lanky figure towered over Adam.


    Apart from Hendrix, the other students had already vacated their seats, and the scene had drawn the interest of majority of the students in the hall.


    \"Move.\"


    Hendrix flinched as he heard Helias''s thick voice. It betrayed his facial features which resembled that of a teenager. Although he had a faint moustache below his flat nose, one could tell he had not reached twenty.


    \"All right. We will¡ª\"


    \"Go find another seat. There are thousands of empty seats in the hall, why should we give up ours?\"


    The mouths of several students dropped as they heard Adam''s words. At that moment, several students made subtly enquires about his identity. While others waited patiently for Helias''s reaction.


    \"N-No. We will move. My friend is not well.\"


    Hendrix''s body trembled as he stuttered. He instinctively raised his head to appeal on Adam''s behalf.


    \"Did I ask you to speak?\" Helias said.


    The moment their gaze met, large veins covered Hendrix''s forehead, and it quickly extended to other parts of his body.


    Most of the students held their breaths as they watched the scene, others couldn''t bring themselves to watch the imminent gore.


    They wonder what was so special about a mere seat that Adam refused to give it up. Just as this thought filled their minds, their eyes widened.


    Adam pushed Hendrix back to his seat while adjusting his head to meet Helias gaze.


    Most of the students had the same thought in mind as the stared at the unfolding scene, ''This guy is an idiot. He will definitely suffer permanent damage to his eyes.''


    \"A-Adam, don''t stare into¡ª\"


    Hendrix''s loud cough interrupted him from finishing his statement. Despite his condition he didn''t want anything to happen to Adam.


    As the seconds passed, the expressions of the students changed again. None of them knew what was happening.


    Unlike Hendrix, they couldn''t see bulging veins on Adam''s forehead, neither did he wince in pain.


    \"So, it wasn''t a fluke. My Blessing doesn''t really work on you. Hahaha... there surely is a first time for everything,\" Helias whispered.


    He grinned as he stared at Adam.


    \"My name is Bj?rn Helias. I''m sorry about your friend. What''s your name and where are you from?\" Helias whispered.


    Silence greeted his words. Unperturbed, he continued smiling.


    \"Friend, are you okay? I really didn''t mean to hurt you. Here have this,\" Helias said as he removed a small transparent vial containing a blue liquid from his pocket.


    \"You know what this is, right? This is me sincerely apologizing for my mistake.\"


    Before Hendrix could react, Helias threw the vial towards him. However, before Hendrix could catch it, Adam''s right hand caught it.


    The sides of his eyes twitched as he stared at Helias.


    \"Friend, this is me apologizing. Don''t worry, it is not something harmful. I can drink it if you want...\"


    Despite the changes to Helias temperament, Adam still had a fierce gleam in his eyes as he stared at him.


    \"Uhmm... A-Adam, it really is medicine, and a high quality one at that.\"


    Only after hearing Hendrix''s words did Adam''s gaze softened. Without averting his gaze he passed the vial to Hendrix who had blue patches all over his face.


    Wasting no time, Hendrix downed the contents of the vial as soon as he received it. Within seconds, the blue patches disappeared and his healthy skin returned.


    \"Friend, do you mind if I seat next to you?\"


    \"I''m not your friend, and you can do whatever you want.\"


    Taking on last glance at Helias, Adam reclined on his seat while closing his eyes. Meanwhile, Helias still maintained his grin.


    Saying nothing further, he sat beside Adam with Hendrix sitting next to him. Spreading his arm, he hung them on Adam and Hendrix''s shoulders, \"Hahaha... we are all friends now. I am Bj?rn Helias of Cemil. You''re Adam, right? Where are you from? What about you my tattooed friend?\"


    Unlike before Helias didn''t whisper. Most of the students couldn''t believe the sudden turn of events. In fact, it made no sense to them. One minute, Helias wanted to punish Adam and Hendrix, the next minute he talked to them as if they knew each other for long.


    \"I''''m Hendrix Moon of Dratol...\"


    Just like the students, Hendrix had no idea what was going on. That Adam a E level Awakened acted so haughty before a A level Awakened left him speechless.


    Meanwhile, as the students pondered on what they had just seen, and while Hendrix and Helias discussed. Adam''s hands curled into a fist, his fingers digging deep into his palm.


    ''I''m so hungry... I can''t control it anymore. Someone make it stop! This is the second time in less than twelve hours,'' Adam thought.


    He closed his eyes because his Omen had activated.


    \"Why are you hesitating, Adam? Slaughter them all! Slaughter someone, anyone! The bastard by your side will do nicely! Give in, Adam! I know you want this!\"


    Adam flinched as he heard the voice. It was the same voice that called his name in Pyren''s Valley. Subconsciously, he opened his eyes.


    At that moment, however, the lights in the hall dimmed.


    Within seconds, a portal opened on the dais. Before the students could react, a melodious voice reached them, \"Settle down! On behalf of Varidan Towers, I welcome you all to Varidan Academy. The six thousand seven hundred and eight fifth entrance ceremony will commence now.\"

 24 Eight Gates

    The student watched as five individuals stepped out from the portal, and leading them was a beautiful woman with flowing black locks. She wore a white trenchcoat which covered most of her body, but exposed her black knee-high combat boots. Just like her boots, she wore a pair of fingerless black velvet gloves.


    Most of the male students and some female students gawked at the beauty of the lady. Whether it was her hooded hazel eyes, or her small but pointed nose; none of them could look away.


    Meanwhile, some students focused on the four individuals towering over the beauty. The shortest stood at an impressive seven feet while the tallest was at least ten feet. They wore black trenchcoats which complemented their black leather boots. They also wore odd caricature masks which covered their faces. Unlike the lady, they gave off a bale aura.


    \"My name is Hensley Maxine, I''d prefer you call me Dean Hensley. I don''t intend to waste time on my speech, so I beseech you to listen carefully.\"


    Despite speaking softly, Hensley''s voice reverberated throughout the hall. Rousing those bewitched by her beauty.


    \"Wow... I don''t think I''ve ever seen anyone so beautiful? She doesn''t even look thirty...\" Hendrix muttered as drool fell from the sides of his mouth.


    Like most of the students, he could not control his fluttering heartbeat as he stared at Hensley.


    \"Hahaha... Is she really that special? Would you believe me if I said I''ve seen better?\"


    Hendrix titled his head, \"Are you serious? You''re not messing with me, right?\"


    \"Of course. I can introduce you to them if you like. Beauties like her are quite common in Cemil,\" Helias said.


    A bright grin flashed across Hendrix''s face, ''I expected nothing less from him. I can forgive him if he introduces me to some beautiful babes...''


    While lewd thoughts filled Hendrix''s mind, Helias shifted his gaze towards Adam.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Is he still pissed off with me? At least, he shouldn''t sleep in the presence of a Dean.''


    Just as this thought flashed through his mind, he tugged at the sides of Adam''s uniform, \"Adam, the officials in Varidan Academy are not to be trifled with. You don''t want them to catch you sleeping,\" Helias whispered.


    \"Who said I was sleeping? Something got into my eyes, I wanted to rest them for a bit,\" Adam retorted.


    He knew what he said made no sense, however, he had no intention of opening his eyes. He adjusted his position, but still closed his eyes.


    Ruefully shaking his head, Helias said nothing further.


    \"Today makes it exactly two months since the doors of the Academy opened to you. During that time, I hope you''ve all accustomed yourselves to the rules of Varidan Academy. To be honest, I don''t really care if you''ve familiarized yourself with the rules, or if you break some of them,\" Hensley paused as she scanned the silent hall.


    \"However, there are three absolute rules you cannot flout. Well... you can, but trust me, you would wish you hadn''t. First, from now until the day of your death, you cannot betray Varidan Academy!\"


    \"Two, if anyone of you sully the reputation of Varidan Towers by joining the abominations in the dungeons, we will erase every trace of your existence!\"


    Hensley paused for a second time as she scanned the room. Unlike before, the students relaxed countenance turned serious.


    \"What could be more serious than joining the ranks of the Demons?\" Helias muttered.


    Just like him, most of the students also had the same thought in mind. Meanwhile, the same moment Hensley announced the second rule, Adam''s eyes opened.


    \"The third and most important rule, you''re all forbidden from joining the Eight Gates! Unfortunately, I don''t have the authority to declare the punishment for such an act. That''s all I''ll say on the matter.\"


    ''Eight Gates? What the hell is that?'' Adam thought.


    The other students also had the same thought flashing through their minds. They had never heard anything relating to the Eight Gates.


    Hendrix''s brows creased while he rubbed his temples, \"Eight Gates? Why is this the first time I''m hearing about them? I wonder¡ª\"


    \"You will know about them soon,\" Helias whispered.


    \"Oh? You have heard about them?\" Hendrix said.


    He could not hide his curiosity as he stared at Helias. Mimicking Hendrix''s actions, Adam also stared at Helias.


    \"Lower your voice,\" Helias said as he drew Hendrix and Adam closer with his arms.


    \"I don''t really know much about them, but from the little I''ve heard, those guys are serious bad news. They''re a guild from beyond the walls, and they are rumored to have Familiars among their members,\" Helias explained.


    \"D-Do you mean Familiars in the ranking of Demons? How could other races work with Demons? That''s not possible, right?\" Hendrix asked.


    \"That''s why they have an infamous reputation in the Eastern, Northern, and Southern lands. They''re undisputedly the number one guild beyond the Western walls,\" Helias said.


    Although Adam didn''t know the general outlook of Outworld, that a guild comprised of Demons and other races surprised him.


    \"Silence! You can save your chitchat for later.\"


    Hensley''s declaration interrupted the fervent discussions among the students, shifting their attention was once again towards the dais.


    \"This is the only day you will all sit together as equals in Varidan Academy. If you don''t want to die, report to the registration hall and fill an expulsion form. Varidan Academy is not a place for weaklings and cowards!


    \"Finally, report to the training halls according to your assigned levels. The instructors will assign you to either a support class or attack class. You will also choose if you prefer to explore the dungeon alone, or on a party. E and D Level Awakened should proceed to the first training hall...\"


    After telling the students about their assigned training halls, Hensley spoke no further. The students watched as a portal swallowed her and the masked individuals behind her.


    The luminescence rocks brightened once more, illuminating the silent hall. A few seconds later, different students rose to their feet before walking out of the hall.


    \"How was that an introduction assembly? She didn''t even mention anything about life in Varidan Academy...\"


    Helias shook his head as he heard Hendrix''s muttering, \"Better don''t let her hear you. Let''s not waste time here... Oh. That reminds me, what level are you guys?\"


    A wry smile tugged at Hendrix''s lips as he heard Helias''s words.


    \"Are you that embarrassed to tell him about your level?\" Adam chuckled. \"Let''s go, Hendrix,\" Adam added as he rose to his feet.


    Hendrix patted Helias on his shoulder before whispering into his ears, \"Don''t forget to introduce me to those beauties\". Wasting no time, he went ahead of Adam.


    Before Helias could say anything, Adam''s voice reached him.


    \"Don''t think we are petty or anything, but hanging out with you will cause a lot of trouble for us. After all, we are only E level Awakened. There will be people lining up to show us our place once it''s leaked.\"


    Helias''s mouth opened, ''Is he messing with me? E level? My Blessing didn''t work on an E level Awakened? This is absurd...''


    Helias remained seated as he watched Adam and Hendrix leave the hall. Just like Helias, different students had their sights on Adam, with different thoughts brewing in their minds.

 25 Manipulator

    Two hours later.


    Adam and Hendrix stood at the entrance of one of the several training halls allocated to E and D level Awakened.


    \"I don''t like the way they are staring at us... I have a bad feeling about this...\"


    Hendrix''s voice trialed off as his wandering gaze observed the surrounding students. Since they left the assembly, they had become the topic of interest for several students. With some actively following after them, not bothering to report to their own training halls.


    \"Don''t worry yourself with what''s not important. Many of them are disappointed we are not people of high status they can leech off. Others are assessing what kind of relationship we have with that spikey haired asshole. Then, a few of them are looking forward to putting us in our place. Take a look at that beady eyed bastard, he is one them.\"


    Without being subtle, Adam pointed to a stubby youth who stared with a smug grin. From his countenance, one didn''t need to tell Adam and Hendrix what he had in mind.


    Hendrix giggled slightly while tugging Adam''s arm, \"Who would have known that you were a troublemaker? Hahaha...\"


    Adam chuckled but said nothing further. Under the watchful gaze of the students, the duo walked into the training hall.


    Just as they left, five male students approached the stubby youth.


    \"Oi. Fatty, what were you able to find out? Do you think they''re messing around coming to the E and D training hall?\"


    \"Cristoffle, tell your men not to call me that. My name is Hamo, and if you want to get anything, pay the fee. I don''t do this for free.\"


    Despite the fact that the five-man group chuckled after they heard his name, Hamo still maintained a brilliant grin. He only stared at one of the five.


    Cristoffle had mud brown hair had cut into a loose Pompadour with a high fade. His thick curly mustache alternated between blue, black, white and gray. Unlike the other youths, he had the air of nobility around him.


    \"Hamo, you truly are a guy who only have eyes for gold,\" Cristoffle said as he reached for a purple satin bag in this pocket.


    \"Here. Do you want to count it?\" Cristoffle said as he threw the bag at Hamo.


    \"No need for that. I trust you. Henehe... Fine gentlemen, what would you like to know?\"


    Less than a second after receiving the bag, it disappeared into his uniform. Hamo smile could pierce the gloomiest of hearts.


    \"Gold will be the death of you. Don''t waste our time, you know why we are here. What do you know about the student that confronted Helias?\"


    \"Hahaha... we will all die for something. Dying for gold doesn''t seem that bad to me. I was only able to get his name and his level. According to my sources, his name is Adam and he is from Wazar region. He is a E level Awakened. As for his connection with Helias, there doesn''t seem to be anything.


    \"Helias probably took an interest in him on a whim. You know how eccentric those A level Awakened are. With the assembly concluded, I don''t think they would have further contact with each other. Unlike me, most higher level Awakened don''t like to mingle with people on your level. Thanks again for the gold, Cristoffle.


    \"You know how to reach me if you need something else. Don''t worry, I''ll give you a special discount. I need to go now. Hehehe...\"


    Cristoffle and his companions bloodshot eyes followed Hamo as he skipped into the distance.


    \"That fucking¡ª\"


    \"Are you mad? Don''t let him hear you,\" Cristoffle chided.


    \"He might not look like it, but that guy is a B level Awakened. You don''t want to mess with him,\" Cristoffle added.


    \"But, your highness, he''s just a supporter. How can we allow him to disrespect your¡ª\"


    \"You don''t seem to understand where we are. This isn''t Yesal. If you offend a random peasant with a higher level of connection, words can''t explain what would happen to you. Even if he''s a support class Awakened, do you think you can eliminate him?


    \"Do you know the number of people that value his information? If need be, hundreds of people would rally and fight for him. Not every support Awakened is weak, and not every attack Awakened is strong. If you remember that, you might live to see your graduation date.\"


    Cristoffle''s lackeys lowered their heads as he reprimand them. They had momentarily forgotten the kind of place Varidan Academy was, but with Cristoffle''s words, they had regained their calm.


    \"Your highness, what do we do now? Should we still approach them?\"


    Cristoffle''s brows creased as he played with his mustache, \"Let''s observe them for a while. With the number of arrogant bastards in this place, it''s only a matter of time before someone challenges him. Those who had initially thought he had a frightening background would want to put him in his place. If he''s someone smart, he would beg the instructor to send him to the support class. Let''s go inside. I recon we''ll hear something interesting.\"


    Saying nothing further, Cristoffle and his men walked into the training hall.


    Within the interior of the building, hundreds of students lined up rows of ten. At the forefront, ten masked individuals wearing black trenchcoats attend to the students.


    The students could see a portal behind each instructor, but none of them had any idea where it led to. In the fifth line, Adam and Hendrix stood, and only four students stood ahead of them. Unlike Adam who maintained a calm demeanor, Hendrix talked with ladies either side of his line. While finding the occasional time to talk with the petite lady in front of him.


    ''The hunger seems to have settled down, but I don''t know when it would come again. Would I be able to suppress it next time? Is this what the aberration meant by I would beg it to take back what it gave me? Damn it. I wish I can contact Vicar. Although the man is a maniac, he''s pretty knowledgeable. I wonder what choice Wallace made? If he ran away, I''ll need to find time to search for Erik Gilmore.''


    A scowl donned Adam''s face as different thoughts flashed through his mind. Since he arrived in Dratol, it had been from incident to another. He didn''t even have the time to familiarize himself with his new titles and skills.


    \"Adam, were you listening to me?\"


    Adam snapped back to reality as he heard Hendrix''s whisper.


    \"Sure. What''s up? Do you need anything?\" Adam whispered. He had absolutely no idea what Hendrix said.


    \"I can''t understand you. One minute your listening to me, the next you''re in a world of your own. I wish I knew what kind of Blessing you had. Maybe it''s responsible for daydreaming,\" Hendrix said.


    ''You''re always talking about women, do you think I''m a womanizer like you? How many times will I tell you I''m not interested in your pickup lines? You and Jimmy would have gotten along great...'' Adam thought as he coughed dryly.


    \"See. You''re doing it again. I said, when you''re done, meet me in the cafeteria. Okay?\"


    \"Sure. That''s not a problem. Hopefully, we don''t waste too much time in here. I would like to visit the library later,\" Adam said.


    \"Huh? Library? What do you¡ª?\"


    \"Next!\"


    Hendrix flinched as he slowly turned his head. Through the eye slits of the instructor''s mask, Hendrix knew he was being glared at.


    Before Hendrix could say a word, a file appeared on the instructor''s hand.


    \"Proceed to the support class. Being a supporter, you''re not eligible to raid a dungeon solo. Step into the portal. Next!\"


    Wasting no time, Hendrix raced into the portal. Before it swallowed him, he gave Adam a thumbs up while taunting the instructor with strange faces.


    ''This guy is asking for a beating. Does he really want to make life difficult for himself here? Forming a party or raiding solo? I already know what I''d choose,'' Adam thought as he slowly approached the instructor.


    Just like before, a file appeared on the hands of the instructor.


    \"Proceed to the attack class. The instructor on the other side will assign an appropriate attack class based on your Blessing. You''re eligible to either choose a party to raid the dungeons, or you can proceed solo. You can''t change your decision until your second year. Step into the portal. Next!\"


    Stepping into the portal, Adam''s vision distorted. In the next moment, he found himself in a vast grassy field.


    ''Where is this? Am I still in Varidan territory?''


    Just as this thought filled Adam''s mind, the earth in front of him bulged. Without a second thought, Adam retreated as he stared at a seven feet humanoid figured formed from the soil.


    [Student Profile]


    [Student 009]


    Name: Adam.


    Year: One.


    Blessing: Weapon Manipulation.


    Level: E.


    Class: Attack (Manipulator).


    Adam read the translucent words floating in midair.


    ''What''s going on?'' Adam thought.


    \"Student 009, based on your Blessing, Varidan Towers has assigned you the Manipulator subclass in the attack class. Do you intend to raid dungeons solo, or with a party?\"


    \"Solo!\"


    Adam didn''t hesitate as he declared his intentions.


    [Student Profile]


    [Student 009]


    Name: Adam.


    Year: One.


    Blessing: Weapon Manipulation.


    Level: E.


    Class: Attack (Manipulator).


    Supporters: None!


    Rank in solo category: 490/490.


    ''Hahaha... I''m the 490th person who chose to go solo. I can''t imagine a lot of them coming from the E and D levels. Most people would definitely think something is wrong with me once they find out,'' Adam thought.


    He couldn''t stop himself from laughing as he read his updated student profile.


    \"You may proceed to instructor Arlette''s class. Until your second year, you''re to remain with instructor Arlette. Unless you die or she dies. You will also remain in the solo category until you reach your second year. Good luck.\"


    While the monotonous voice echoed, the humanoid figure returned to the earth, and a portal slowly formed before Adam''s eyes. He could see darkness slowly devouring the vast grassy field surrounding him, while the portal slowly sucked him into its embrace.


    \"Oh, remember to find Erik Gilmore.\"


    Adam''s eyes bulged as he heard the statement, \"Vicar is that¡ª?\"


    Before Adam could finish his statement, the portal swallowed him. Within seconds, he found himself laying on a mable floor with beaming lights falling on him.


    \"Get up, brat! What kind of piece of shit did they send me this time? You have ten seconds to get up before I make that spot your resting place!\"

 26 1 VS 5

    [Potential Source of Danger Detected]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    ''Huh? This is not good.''


    With a kip-up, Adam rose into midair, before somersaulting a few meters away from his previous location. Raising his head, Adam stared at a spear embedded into the marble floor.


    ''If I didn''t get the system''s warning, that would have been me,'' Adam thought as he subconsciously rubbed his left thigh.


    \"Oh. You could dodge that? I wanted to give you a quick route out of Varidan, but it seems my judgement was wrong. What''s your name?\"


    Adam''s gaze fell on a six feet tall instructor. Clad in a sleeveless tight-fitting training gear, the beaming lights bounced off her lean muscles and chiseled abs. She packed her chestnut hair into a ponytail while her hazel eyes met Adam''s gaze. Her left hand hung on her waist, while she motioned with her right index finger for Adam to hurry over.


    \"Somebody¡­ help me¡­\"


    For the first time, Adam''s gaze shifted from the athletic beauty before him as he scanned his surrounding.


    ''Isn''t this the same place Niamh brought me to take the test? Did she do that to all of them? This instructor Arlette might be a pyscho.''


    A chill went down Adam''s spine as he stared at over twenty students who had various weapons impaling either of their limbs. Some wept while begging for help, while others futilely tried to rise to their feet.


    \"Hey! Eyes on me!\" Arlette barked.


    Saying nothing, Adam''s eyes once again fall on Arlette. Just like before, she motioned for him to come closer, albeit donning a frown. Adam could see the sides of her rosy pink lips twitching as she summoned him. He knew that if he delayed further, he might join the other students writhing in pain.


    With this thought in mind, Adam approached Arlette in light steps, cautiously observing his surroundings. He didn''t want a scenario where someone or something would sneak up on him. Although he had the system for that, he felt it was best to prepare for the unexpected.


    \"Name?\" Arlette asked as he got within five feet from her position.


    \"Adam.\"


    \"Age?\" Arlette asked.


    \"Seventeen.\" Once again Adam wasted no time in his response.


    \"Seventeen, huh? Not too bad.\" A faint smile dance across Arlette''s lips as she stared at Adam.


    \"If you''re here, it means you''re in the attack class. Do you intend to form a party with your friends, or do you¡ª?\"


    \"I chose the solo category. I intend to explore the dungeons alone,\" Adam interjected.


    ''Did I hear him right? A seventeen year old D or E Awakened challenging the dungeons solo? Is he seeking a quick death?'' Arlette''s small mouth opened as she blinked in quick succession.


    Some students writhing in pain, could not believe what they heard. Others believed Adam to be a braggart. Majority of them focused their attention on him, despite their pain, they had to know what would ensue.


    \"Adam, I will ask you once again. Remember, as an instructor, I''ve access to such an information. If you''re doing this to impress someone or¡ª\"


    Adam''s chuckle interjected Arlette, \"Instructor, please confirm my statement.\"


    Without saying a word, Arlette retreated to the northern section of the room. There, Adam could see a black trenchcoat neatly folded beside a pair of twin daggers. Adam and the conscious students watched as she retrieved a white crystal which suddenly turned blue.


    ''It looks like the crystal the Aviskin guard used that time. Oh, she''s done already.''


    The students watched as Arlette made her way back to Adam''s location. Unlike before, she wore a scowl which distorted her beautiful face. Most of the students swallowed hard as they avoided her gaze. None of them wanted anything to do with what they believed was the result of Adam''s lies.


    \"Instructor, have you confirmed if what¡ª?\"


    \"Silence! Do you know what you have done? Who do you think you are? Do you think this is some fantasy or something?!\"


    Only a meter separated Adam and Arlette. Neither averted their gaze as they glared at each other.


    Some students pitied Adam, while others didn''t. However, they were all curious what made Adam lie.


    \"Do you think entering a dungeon solo is a joke? Even the safety of those in parties are not guaranteed, yet you want to wander in them alone. Do I need to remind you that your are only an E rank Awakened? Even a sane A rank Awakened wouldn''t dare choose the solo option!\"


    Despite Arlette shouting in his face, Adam said nothing and show no reaction. Which further infuriated Arlette.


    From the one-sided conversation, the students knew that Adam didn''t lie earlier, and it left them stupefied.


    \"Aren''t you going to say anything?\" Arlette asked.


    \"Instructor, what do you want me to say? I have made my decision. I thought we were free to do as we pleased, I didn''t know I''d be hounded for choosing what I thought was best for me,\" Adam said.


    [Potential Source of Danger Detected]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    Adam retreated as he heard the system''s notification. He could see the fury in Arlette''s eyes.


    \"Consider it my mistake. I want to see what makes you have so much confidence.\" Arlette''s lips curved into a beautiful smile as she stared at Adam.


    ''Damn it. She definitely has something bad in mind.''


    Adam could not shake off the thought, a world of pain awaited him in his imminent future.


    \"Instructor, we¡ª\"


    \"Listen up, brats! I intended to expel every single one of you earlier, but I''ve had a pleasant change of mind!\"


    While Arlette''s voice echoed, the white light in the room turned blue. At that moment, the weapons impaling the students vanished into thin air. Adam watched as their injuries headed at a rate visible to the human eye.


    Ten seconds after the lights turned blue, all the students had returned to their prime condition.


    \"Instructor, thank you for¡ª\"


    \"I don''t need your thanks. A fate worse than expulsion still awaits some of you, so what''s the point of thanking me?\"


    None of the students understood what Arlette meant by those words. Unlike them, Adam had a ominous sense of foreboding. That Arlette focused on him, rather than the students only reaffirmed his thoughts.


    \"You want to raid solo, right? Although I don''t have the authority to change your decision, however, I can test if you''re qualified,\" Arlette declared.


    \"Since there are twenty-five of you, form a group of five. Each group will have a go at him for five minutes,\" Arlette said as she pointed at Adam. \"The group that takes him down will receive a special reward. You have a minute to form your groups.\"


    None of the students could comprehend the situation, they each looked at each other, wondering what they ought to do.


    Meanwhile, rage distorted Adam''s face.


    \"What are you waiting for? If you don''t want to take the opportunity, then you can all fuck off. The others in the main hall will gladly accept my offer!\"


    The students flinched as they heard Arlette''s shout. Wasting no time, they arranged themselves into five groups.


    \"You guys are up first,\" Arlette said as she pointed to a random group.


    \"Instructor, what is the meaning of this?! Is this how¡ª\"


    \"Silence! I don''t care about whatever you have to say. If you find it unfair, quietly lay on the floor and receive your beating. After which, you can voluntarily apply for expulsion. Because, this is what you will experience every time you have a combat class. You think you''re some hot shit choosing to go solo, right? Well, I''ll see how good you are,\" Arlette declared.


    \"I might not have the power to fight the instructor right now, but I will only warn you lot once. I will not show anyone mercy! A fight between us would not end with just tears and broken bones!\"


    A deafening silence greeted Adam''s words, however, the first group halted in their steps. A split second later, the laughter of a young man broke the silence.


    \"I finally remember why you looked familiar. You are the one who wanted to challenge Helias before the assembly. Who would have thought you were in the same rank with us.\"


    Everyone turned their attention to a brawny young man who looked in his early twenties. Apart from his sturdy physique, everything else about him was bland. However, his words reminded several people of the incident from the assembly.


    \"Instructor, you don''t have to send five of us to handle him. I, alone can handle this poser.\"


    \"What''s your name?\" Arlette said.


    \"Jeph Anfroy.\"


    \"All right, Anfroy. You have ten minutes to make him surrender or knock him out. If you fail, don''t show yourself before me again. And, I''d advise you to apply for expulsion. Proceed!\"


    Arlette didn''t glace at Anfroy even once as she spoke, her gaze lingered on Adam.


    ''Is he smiling? Does he think he can handle all of them? Well, I''ll find out what makes him so confident,'' Arlette thought.


    Taking large strides, Anfroy swaggered towards Adam''s position. He sported a cheeky smile as he observed Adam.


    \"Don''t blame me for this, pal. You should have¡ª\"


    \"I hope it''s worth it,\" Adam interjected.


    \"What do you mean?\" Anfroy asked. Only two meters separated him from Adam.


    \"I''m not in the mood to explain. Unfortunately, you will have to be the sacrificial lamb for the others to know who there are messing with,\" Adam retorted.


    \"Hahaha... don''t make me laugh. What could you¡ª?\"


    Before Anfroy finished his statement, Adam unleashed a frightening burst of speed.


    At that moment, Anfroy took two steps back, however, Adam appeared before him like a ghost in the night. Sensing danger, Anfroy readjusted his body, before unleashing a ruthless blow towards Adam''s head.


    With barely inches separating Adam''s skull from the fist, he ducked. However, Anfroy''s knee snaked towards his unguarded face.


    \"I''ll shatter that face of...\"


    Anfroy''s words trialed off as Adam again readjusted his body. Before Anfroy could react, Adam had already manoeuvred behind his body.


    \"Coward! Stop running away and face¡ª\"


    \"Who said I was running away?\" Adam interjected.


    At that moment, Adam''s arms wrapped itself around Anfroy''s waist. A split second later, Adam lifted him up, before smashing his head on the ground via a suplex.


    With his arms still wrapped around Anfroy''s waist, Adam stood up before repeating the same process over and over again.


    Two minutes later, Adam towered over Anfroy''s unconscious body. Anfroy''s fresh blood stained the surrounding floor. With one boot firmly placed on Anfroy''s head, Adam stared at the other students.


    \"This is your last warning. I won''t¡ª\"


    \"First group, proceed! Don''t worry about breaking the Academy''s rule. You have my permission to use your Blessing. Summon any weapon of your choice. Fight without restraint, all your injuries will be healed no matter how severe. No one will die on my watch!\"


    After Arlette''s declaration, the light in the room turned blue.


    [Potential Source of Danger Detected]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [Title: Manipulator activated]

 27 Awakened VS Awakened

    \"Sword...\"


    \"Dagger...\"


    \"Halberd...\"


    With each passing second, the students summoned their desired weapon. Arlette''s declaration and Adam''s defiant attitude had washed away their previous concerns.


    Like an excited spectator about to witness a grand show, Arlette distanced herself from the combat area. She had already given the sequence at which the groups would assault Adam. All that remained was to see when Adam would crumble and beg for mercy.


    At an interval of five minutes, a new student arrived in the room. Before they could comprehend the situation in the room, Arlette placed them in a group, before giving only a command, \"Fight him or you''ll be expelled!\"


    She gave no room for negotiation, they either did her bidding or suffered the fallout.


    Meanwhile, the first group surrounded Adam. Comprising three males and two females, and only two wielded weapons. Adam could see the skin on the arms of the students who intended to fight with their fist hardening.


    \"Hey! I don''t know or care what you did to piss off the instructor, but I''d advise you not to try anything silly. Now that we can use out Blessings, you''re just a fish on a chopping block waiting to be slaughtered. However, if you surrender, you can make things far easier for us. Although you would probably get expelled, it''s at least better than taking a beating, then still ending up expelled. So, what do you say?\"


    The group leader met Adam''s cold eyes, she wore a frown as made known the intentions of her group.


    \"Your advise works both ways. Do you think you have the upper hand because she permitted the use of your Blessings?\"


    Asan chuckled as he slowly scanned the surrounding students.


    \"You might all think I''m stuck here with you, but on the contrary, you are all trapped here with me!\"


    The students flinched as a chill went down their spines, subconscious they retreated as they stared at Adam. They felt like prey in the presence of a all consuming predator.


    ''System, realign my stats according to battle mode.''


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Established]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    Race: Human & Demonkin.


    Constitution: 5.


    Agility: 15.


    Endurance: 5.


    Luck: 0.5


    Dexterity: 12.


    Strength: 17.


    Charisma: 0.


    [Title: Manipulator activated!]


    [Manipulation Range: 50m]


    A smile danced across Adam''s lips as he saw the results of his manipulated stats. Although Varidan Towers correctly assigned him the Class of Manipulator, they believed Adam was only a weapon manipulator. A far cry from the true essence of his ability, and only Adam and Vicar knew the true essence of the Manipulator title.


    \"We gave you a chance, but¡ª\"


    Before the petite leader could finish her statement, Adam disappeared and reappeared like ghost before her eyes. As she stared at his glowing blue eyes, dread grip her hearts as she sensed the very presence of death.


    With no hesitation, Adam unleashed a devastating uppercut, striking the delicate jawline of the frightened leader.


    Adam''s blow jilted her brain, instantly knocking her unconscious. While her body rised, Adam grabbed her ankles, and with a flick, he sent her body hurling towards a student wielding a staff.


    Adam''s swift and brutal actions left the other students shell-shocked. None of them understood how Adam could move so fast.


    Meanwhile, the body of the group leader smashed the unsuspecting, staff wielding student, sending both of them tumbling to the ground unconscious. Unlike the young lady who bled from her nose and mouth, the young man only suffered a fractured nose and a cut above his left eye.


    \"Spread out! He probably has a Blessing relating to body modification. Don''t get too close to him!\"


    The two males turned to the only female left standing, and wasted to time in following her instructions.


    \"That''s useless,\" Adam said as he stretched out his right arm.


    Several confused looks met his actions, which only intensified when they saw him clutching the open air.


    \"Don''t fall for his useless antics! We can¡ªhuh?\"


    The sword in the hands of the young lady quivered as if it had heard the call of it''s sovereign. Despite her grip tightening, the young lady watched as the weapon flew out of her hands before making a beeline towards Adam.


    \"It seems your connection to your weapon is special. You can have it back!\"


    Rotating mid flight, the sliver sword which had a reddish hue whizzed through the air before impaling the young lady''s stomach. Before others could react to the sudden turn of events, like a wisp of smoke, Adam appeared before her. His left hand reached for neck.


    \"Ona! Don''t you dare do anything to her!\"


    Adam titled his head to side, he could see the last two members fiercely sprinting towards him. A devilish smile graced his lips as he raised Ona via her neck. As she slowly choked, he used his free hand to twist the blade in her stomach, eliciting inhuman screams.


    \"Are you mad?! Do you want to kill her?! Let her go and fight us like a real man!\"


    Rage distorted the features of the young man as his chilling gaze met Adam''s. However, only Ona''s screams greeted his words.


    \"Coward! Let her go, or else¡ª\"


    \"Or else what? I''d like to see what you can do!\" Adam interjected.


    His grip around Ona''s neck tightened while is icy gaze lingered on the two students.


    Unlike him, the duo panicked as they stared at Arlette''s direction, however, she ignored them as she stared at a hourglass on the floor.


    \"Do you people expect me to just willingly accept a beating? I told you all, it won''t end with just tears and broken bones. You want to gain rewards using me as a stepping stone, right? Well, you''d have to be living to claim it.\"


    The moment Adam finished his declaration, Ona''s screams ceased, and her body went limp. A split second later, her body plumped to the floor.


    Ona''s fresh blood had stained Adam''s uniform, and it trickled down his right hand.


    All the students swallowed hard as they stared at Ona''s body, for the first time, the seriousness of their situation dawned on them. They were potential fighting someone who was a psychopath.


    \"Now, who is next?\" Adam said.


    The mouths of the two young men opened, however, their voice failed them. Their eyes quivered and their legs wobbled. Although a great fire burned within them, their conscience scream that only death awaited them if they did something foolish.


    As the duo struggled to overcome the seed of fear in their hearts, the minutes slowly ran down. Like an immovable rock, Adam''s gaze wandered all over the room.Those his gaze landed on lowered their head, while they tried to steady their thumping hearts.


    He didn''t bother with the remaining members of the first group, because he could see the physical manifestation of fear through their eyes.


    \"Next group, proceed!\"


    Arlette''s calm voice broke the silence in the room. However, none of the students moved from their position. To them, Arlette''s words sounded like an execution order.


    \"Third group, proceed!\"


    Yet again, silence greeted Arlette''s words. A split second later, a drawn hacking cough echoed in the room.


    The eyes of the students quivered as they saw Ona, the petite group leader and the young man struggle to rise to their feet.


    ''He didn''t kill her?''


    At that moment, they remembered Arlette''s declaration that no one would die on her watch.


    Ona''s body visibly shook as Adam''s gaze landed on her. Although she had been healed of all her injuries, the feeling of being stabbed and strangled lingered in her mind. A psychological injury that she may never recover from.


    \"Fourth group, proceed.\"


    Again, the students remained motionless. Although they knew no one would die, none of them wanted to experience what Ona passed through. That she had been mentally scarred was evident to those present.


    \"Fifth group, proceed.\"


    This time, a young man stepped forward while clutching his mace. At that moment, however, Adam''s gaze landed on him. The blue haired young man halted in his steps and hastily retreated. No one mocked him. Who would? Especially, when they didn''t even have the courage to step out.


    \"The two of you are up,\" Arlette said as she pointed to two male students. \"Unfortunately, enough time didn''t pass for others to join your group. You know what you''re up against. Fight to your hearts content. You have my permission to use your Blessings. Don''t worry, even if you die, you would be brought back to life in this room. Fight without fearing death. You have ten minutes.\"


    Without saying a word, two figures stepped out from the crowd, before approaching Adam in light steps.


    Adam could not help but chuckle as his gaze fell on their contrasting physique. As round as a ball, one stood over six feet five inches. His uniform jiggled with every step he took while he placed his small hands on his bald head. Although he closed his eyes, he was able to accurately weave through the students blocking his path earlier.


    Meanwhile, the second young man''s uniform was uncharacteristically baggy, covering the outline of his thin physique. Neither Adam nor the students could discern his facial features, because he wore a gray muzzle which covered his mouth and nose. Only five feet, he resembled a dwarf walking beside the fat student.


    With less than three meters separating them from Adam, the two students stopped in their tracks.


    \"I seriously admire your work, pal. It''s rare to see someone here who is not a scared pampered prick. You even killed one of em to send a message, simply beautiful.\"


    The muzzled youth clapped as his uniform went all over the place. Since he didn''t lower his voice, it drew the attention of the other students. Although his words infuriated them, they couldn''t say anything.


    \"My name is Garrett Walsh, the tub of lard over there is Tao Hong. Forgive him, he doesn''t speak much. Unlike these fancy bitches, we come from a really bad place. We had to do things we were not really proud of to survive. Coming here is like a fairytale for us, pal. That''s why we will do anything to make sure we remain here. Don''t worry, pal. You can go crazy if you like, don''t hold back. Why would you? You life is literally on the line. Hehehe... thinking about it makes me mushy inside.\"


    Just as Walsh finished his statement, Tao Hong made a series of seal-like sounds which startled most of the students.


    \"Oh. Pal, it seems tubby can''t wait any longer. Remember, don''t hold back, okay?\" Walsh said.


    The moment he finished his declaration, Tao Hong''s eyes opened, and Adam''s eyes quivered slightly. Because, he couldn''t see anything in them.


    Adam and the students watched as Walsh''s body gradually grew in size, until his bulging muscles ripped apart his uniform. Meanwhile, Tao Hong''s body gradually shrunk until he had perfect lean muscles.


    At that same moment, the students could see a faint layer of white forming on the arms of the two students.


    \"They are elementals... It''s snow...\" Arlette muttered as she stared at the imminent battle. A sly smile donned her lips as she placed an hourglass on the floor.


    [Establishing Connection To The Omen...]


    [Connection Established.]


    [Title: Manipulator and Dominator Activated!]

 29 Permission

    Neither Adam nor Walsh and Long retreated. A tensed atmosphere enveloped in the room as the students watched with bated breaths. Although they didn''t know why, but they had the feeling they would witness an epic battle. With that thought in mind, some students subconsciously retreated.


    \"It seems the others fear us, pal. They expect a great contest from us. Let''s not disappoint them.\" Walsh titled his head as he stared at the retreating students.


    \"Pal, since it''s two against one, we''ll give you the first¡ª\"


    Like a venomous snake, Walsh and Long accelerated. Launching ruthless blows towards Adam''s body. Walsh targeted Adam''s skull while Tao Hong aimed for Adam''s legs. A layer of ice covered their hands and boots, with a lattice of ice scars covering their necks.


    [Title: Manipulator Activated!]


    Constitution: 0.


    Agility: 26.


    Endurance: 5.


    Luck: 0.5


    Dexterity: 0.


    Strength: 23.


    Charisma: 0.


    With a few inches before their attacks landed, Adam maneuvered his body with inhuman precision. Tao Hong and Walsh''s eyes bulged as their attack landed on air.


    ''Where did he go? How can someone move that fast?''


    \"Disappointing! What makes you think you''re different from the pampered brats?\"


    A chill ran down the backs of the assailants as they heard Adam''s voice from behind.


    ''Not good. We have to flee!'' An ominous sense of foreboding overwhelmed the duo.


    Just as they were about to move, Adam''s voice reached them again, \"You guys seem to be the one taking it easy. You don''t want to lose your place in Varidan, right? Too bad. You should have thought about that before coming here.\"


    A split second after Adam''s declaration, the duo heard a wheezing sound rapidly getting louder. At that moment, Walsh jumped into midair. While in midair, Tao Hong''s shrill screams reached his ears. Turning his head to the side, he saw a great axe had cleaved Tao Hong''s legs.


    The stench of fresh blood pervaded the air, and only Tao Hong''s miserable screams filled the room.


    \"Where are you looking at? Did you forget what happened to the other girl?\"


    Walsh shuddered as he heard Adam''s declaration. Before he could react, a spear impaled his chest from behind. His eyes widened as he saw the reddish spear sticking out from his chest. His hands touched the cold steel coated with his warm blood. His eyes quivered, they had yet to believe the sudden turn of events. However, the throbbing pain in his chest reminded if of his reality.


    At that same moment, he realized that Tao Hong''s screams ceased. With great difficulty, he turned his head to the side, only to see Tao Hong''s body riddled with holes.


    All the students subconsciously retreated. Some crumbled to their knees, a few trembled from fear, while a select few had tears gathering at the corners of their eyes.


    Arlette wore a smile ever so radiant, her eyes had not shifted from Adam''s body since the fight started.


    \"someone very experienced trained this brat. What could have made them train a seventeen-year-old to be so brutal? One Blessing can''t give him control over weapons and make him move that fast. Could this brat have dual Blessings? No... That''s not possible, he won''t be here if he did...\" Arlette muttered.


    She couldn''t keep her eyes away from the macabre scene.


    Meanwhile, Walsh''s laughter reverberated in the room as he fell on his knees.


    \"Pal... T-This round goes to you. S-See... you soon...\"


    Walsh''s laughter trialed off as his body fell on the floor. Like Ona and Tao Hong, he had tasted death via Adam''s hand.


    \"Do you think I''m that stupid? There is no second chance for either of you,\" Adam said as he stared at Walsh and Tao Hong''s bodies. Like the members of the first group, their injuries healed at a rate visible to the human eye.


    \"Axe. Axe. Axe...\"


    Adam kept on repeating the same statement repeatedly. Within a minute, over thirty axes hovered above Walsh and Tao Hong''s body. However, a restrictive force prevented him from killing the duo again during the healing process.


    Just as their injuries healed, their cough echoed with the room. The moment Walsh opened his eyes, he swallowed hard as over fifteen axes greeted his sights.


    \"Pal, it seems we made a terrible error. We give...\"


    As Walsh''s words trialed off, the axes tumbled onto the floor. However, Walsh ignored the feeble axes as his gaze lingered on Adam who had dropped to one knee while clutching his stomach.


    ''What the hell is wrong with him? Is he messing with us? Is he acting weak so that, we wouldn''t surrender? This guy might be a psychopath.''


    Just like Walsh most of the students had the same thought as they stared at Adam. None of them knew why he suddenly clutched his stomach as if he felt the pain of starvation.


    ''Did Walsh and Tao Hong do this,'' Arlette thought. ''No. There are just as surprised as everyone else. Does his Blessing come with a backlash? Yes, that has to be it. Maybe I should bring this session to an end. Although I don''t like him, this brat''s actions would serve as a reminder to the others on how brutal the dungeons could be. If they can''t even handle their mate, they would die a miserable death in the dungeons.''


    Just as this thought filled her mind, her gaze shifted towards her trenchcoat. The crystal from earlier hovered in midair while emitting a red glow.


    ''Damn it! What is it this time?'' Wasting no time, Arlette hurried towards the crystal.


    Meanwhile, Adam winced as he held his stomach. He gnawed on his right hand while trying to contain his shrieks.


    ''Why did it have to start again? What do I need to do to stop this hunger?!'' Adam thought.


    \"You know what you have to do, Adam. There are so many delicacies around us, why are you hesitating? Let''s tear them to shreds. It will stop the hungry. Come on, Adam. I know you want to...\"


    ''Shut up! Demon, is that you? Do you think I will stupidly give in to your trickery?''


    \"Adam, our meal approaches. Tear him to pieces!\"


    ''Huh? What are you¡ª?''


    Before Adam could reply the voice, Tao Hong''s interlocked fists landed on his back. His head smashed the marble floor, drawing blood.


    Using the momentum of the first attack, Tao Hong unleashed a barrage of kicks on Adam''s body. Striking his chest and head consecutively. With his legs coated with a layer of ice, Adam felt as if a sledgehammer struck his body with each blow.


    \"Stop¡­ If you don''t want to die, get away now.\"


    Despite Adam''s words, Tao Hong continued to smash his legs on Adam''s body while unleashing a series of noises.


    ''He wasn''t faking it? That fatty sure knows how to smell weakness. Should I join him?'' Walsh thought as he slowly rose to his feet.


    Just like him, the other students could not believe the person who had caused so much chaos in their heart could utter such words. They assumed Adam''s words were his cries of mercy.


    \"Get¡­ away! I can''t¡­ hold back anymore!\"


    Still, Tao Hong continued to Assault Adam. Adam''s blood turned the ice on his boots crimson. Unbeknownst to Tao Hong, the blood on the sole of his boots was pitch-black.


    \"Tao, wait a minute. Let me¡­\" Walsh words trialed off as he paused in his steps. His eyes lingered Adam''s right hand which gripped Tao Hong''s raised left leg.


    ''What''s this feeling? Something doesn''t feel right. The last time I felt this way, was when I stood close to The Labyrinth of the Nameless,'' Walsh mused.


    \"Tao, get over¡ª\"


    \"I told you to stop! Why didn''t you listen to me?!\" Adam''s bestial voice echoed.


    Those who heard it fell on their knees while unimaginable dread gripped their hearts. A few seconds after his declaration, Tao Hong''s sickening scream bounced off the walls of the room. The eyes of the students shuddered as they stared at his leg which Adam twisted in a full circle. His bones and blackish ice punctured his skin while his fresh blood rained on the marbled floor and Adam''s head. With his hair dyed red with fresh blood, Adam slowly opened his eyes. Revealing a darkness which could consume the world. Thick, black veins extended out from his eyes while the white skin on his arms had turned black.


    Releasing his grip on Tao Hong''s leg, Adam slowly rose to his feet, with Tao Hong taking his place on the floor. Without eyes, he couldn''t see Adam''s ghastly stare.


    Walsh who stood a few meters away wobbled to the floor, the groin area of his uniform turned damp. Unlike Tao Hong, he could see Adam''s eyes, and he could feel his very essence crumbling.


    \"Devour them! Let''s feast on their bodies. Look them, worms who finally know their place. What are you waiting for? Finish them!\"


    Adam looked like a human incarnate of beast, Walsh couldn''t see the slight trace of a human within his soulless eyes. Just as Adam took his first step, part of Tao Hong''s blood which spilled on his hair earlier, dripped on his lips. Subconsciously, Adam licked it.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [Title: Devour Activated]


    \"That''s enough! We''ll continue the training tomorrow,\" Arlette said as she appeared in between Adam and Tao Hong.


    ''What the hell happened the few minutes I answered the report? Maybe I shouldn''t have placed a barrier.''


    She had a frown on her face as she started at the sadistic smile on Adam''s face. Unlike before, Adam''s eyes had returned to normal. However, he still had the same bestial aura.


    \"What? Do you still want to fight?\" Arlette said as she met Adam''s provocative gaze.


    Adam chuckled but said nothing further. At that moment, Arlette''s gaze shifted towards Tao Hong. Meanwhile, Adam''s blue eyes landed on Walsh. With his index figure between his lips, Adam slowly shook his head. Wasting no time, Adam walked towards the other students.


    \"Where¡­\" Arlette''s words trialed off as she saw the gruesome injuries on Adam''s back.


    ''What the hell happened while I was gone? How did he get such ghastly injuries? And, why does Walsh look so scared of him? Wait¡­ did he piss himself?'' Arlette thought as she stared at Walsh trembling on the ground.


    A few minutes later, Adam''s injuries and Tao Hong''s had healed, and left no visible scars. However, the previous battle left their uniform torn in multiple places.


    \"What you saw earlier is just a small fraction of what you will experience in the dungeons. Unlike here, death is permanent over there, and you won''t be fighting just anyone. You would have to contend with Familiars and Demonkins. From your pitiful display, I''d advise most you to dropout. Because, you wouldn''t survive ten minutes in a subset dungeon,\" Arlette declared as she eyes scanned the room.


    Most of the students dropped their head, they didn''t have the courage to meet her gazes.


    \"Ona, Daphne, Walsh and Tao Hong. The four of you have passed this screening. You have my permission to enter the subset dungeons in the academy.\"


    Envy covered the eyes of the other students, however, they did not dare make a comment. Meanwhile, the four students Arlette rewarded, couldn''t bask in the elation of their prize. Instead, Adam''s presence weighed heavily on their hearts.


    \"If you can''t recover from such a simple beating, forget about graduating! Do you think what you experienced here is comparable to what awaits you in the dungeons? Varidan does not have any need for cowards! Consider my words if you want to toe the line of an Awakened. If not, you can fuck off for all I care.\"


    Arlette''s words invigorated four students. Unlike before, their listless eyes burned with the fiery gleam of competition. For a moment, they stared at Adam like a mountain they needed to overcome.


    \"That''s more like it. You four can attend the general class. Come back here anytime you need to train.\"


    Just as Arlette finished her statement, a portal swallowed the four rewarded students. The moment they left, Arlette''s eye turned cold, \"The rest of you have three months to make we consider why I shouldn''t break your legs and send you packing. If you can''t handle my training, then fuck off to whatever place you came from! I want to see everyone of you tonight! Get out of my presence!\"


    Before the students could respond, another portal transported them to an unknown location. Leaving only Adam behind.


    \"Although, I don''t approve of your decision, I can''t do anything about it. For an E ranked Awakened, you sure know how to fight. However, don''t think the beings in the dungeons are rubbish like them. Whether you live or die, isn''t my business. You have my permission to accept missions. You don''t need further combat training. I wish you good luck in your attempt to explore the dungeons. Last, don''t be an idiot. Use your Blessing wisely. The Demons and their kin won''t give you time to recover if you''re exhausted. You can leave now,\" Arlette said.


    A split second later, a portal swallowed Adam.


    Left alone in the room, Arlette let out a long sigh.


    ''I''ve gotten into a lot of trouble because of that brat. I shouldn''t have allowed my temper get the best of me.'' Arlette thought.


    \"Arlette! You silly girl. How many times will you cause trouble for me?! How could you allow four deaths during a simple combat orientation? Are you trying to set a record or something?! Do you think I enjoy getting scolded by the Elders in Varidan Towers? Get to my office right now. You love to fight, right? I will give you the fight of your life!\"


    Arlette''s countenance sank as she heard Dean Hensley''s voice.


    ''They have reported to Aunt Hensley already? Damn it! Why did that brat have to come here of all places?'' Arlette thought as a portal swallowed her.

 30 Map

    Unlike the other students, Adam appeared in a theater-like hall. He could see over fifty students seated while staring at a masked instructor below. Behind the instructor, he could see a towering mirror which projected a map.


    \"Dratol, Cemil, Wrathriver Necropolis, Wazar Region...\" Adam muttered.


    One didn''t need to tell him what the map represented. A few students spared a glance at his direction, with most of them curious why blood covered his uniform and hair. However, none of them took a special interest in him.


    Unlike other gatherings he had experienced, Adam noticed none of the students discussed with each other, and the instructor didn''t pay attention to the students at all. Saying nothing, Adam took a seat. However, his gaze still lingered on the map.


    With each passing minute, portals opened and threw students into the room. The moment a student occupied the last seat, a buzz filled room. The students demeanor changed as they stared at mirror below.


    The map from earlier had been replaced with the depiction of Varidan Towers.


    \"Welcome Students. My name is Thomas Lowell. For some of you, this would be the first and last time we will be in the same place. If you''re here, then you''ve passed the assessments of your combat instructor, and have been deemed worthy to undertake missions from Varidan. For this, I must congratulate you.\"


    All the students focused on the short instructor who had a hunchback. Some donned confident smiles while others indifferently awaited further instructions.


    \"Unlike a normal academy, a student of Varidan can''t progress to the next year based on academic performance. In fact, it only contributes to a paltry ten percent of your final grade¡ª\"


    \"Sir, isn''t that too little? What makes up the other ninety percent?\"


    The student and the instructor turned towards a fair-skinned young lady who wore a large fedora.


    \"You are student 127, right? Matilda Kurtz, right? Please don''t interrupt me next time. You will have the opportunity to speak later. The rest of you please take note.\" Thomas''s voice was just as calm as before.


    ''She didn''t introduce herself, yet he knows her name. He didn''t even look at a file or anything, how did he do that? Does that mean he knows the details about everyone here?'' Adam thought.


    Just like him, the other students also had the same train of thought, and their countenance turned serious.


    \"Don''t worry about such minor details. Memorizing the information of a thousand students is not a big deal for me. Your information won''t escape Varidan Towers,\" Thomas declared.


    Apparently, he had sensed the changes in the demeanor of the youths.


    \"Without further interruptions, I will now explain some vital information to you. Do you know what this image represents?\"


    Thomas pointed at the mirror as he focused on the youths. However, silence greeted his words.


    \"I expected nothing less. Burn this image into your hearts, because it represents the place which would control your fate for the next three years. This is the former Grand Dungeon conquered by Priestess Emria, Varidan Towers. If you have any intention of progressing to the next year, you would have to earn the approval of the Elders in Varidan Towers.\"


    Thomas paused as he observed the reaction of the students.


    \"And, the only way to gain their approval is to complete your assigned missions. You would each be assigned assignments based on your rank. Usually, for E and D ranked Awakened, you would have to slay five Familiars. To graduate from Varidan, an E or D ranked Awakened would have to slay at least thirty Familiars,\" Thomas declared.


    Several students swallowed hard as their faces turned white. The mouths of some opened, yet they said nothing.


    \"It''s not too late. You can still leave Varidan before they assign you a mission. You don''t have to sacrifice your life to pass the assignment. Now, raise your hand if you would like to voluntarily withdrawal from Varidan Academy.\"


    Silence greeted Thomas''s words. Although some students hesitated, they kept their hands lowered.


    \"For the last time, raise your hand if you want to voluntarily withdrawal from Varidan Academy. Think about it carefully. If you choose to remain, you cannot decline any mission given to you. And if you choose to disobey Varidan Towers, an adequate punishment would follow. More often than not, death is the least punishment received. You have been warned.\"


    For the second time, none of the students raised their hands.


    From where Adam sat, he could see several students visibly struggling to make a decision.


    ''No wonder Hendrix said the number of students would reduce drastically. How do they expect D and E ranked Awakened to kill at least thirty Familiars in three years? If the graduation requirements for lower ranked Awakened is this stringent, what would higher ranked Awakened have to do?''


    Just as this thought reach Adam''s mind, the fedora wearing young lady raised her hand. Her actions drew the attention of all the students.


    \"Anyone else?\" Thomas said as he stared Matilda.


    He waited a few minutes more, however, only Matilda raised her hand.


    \"Matilda Kurtz, please proceed to the registration hall to complete your withdrawal. You will be banned from entering Varidan Academy for the next two years. Don''t be ashamed of the decision you have taken. Unlike you, some people here won''t see the end of the year. Training harder. Good luck.\"


    A portal swallowed Matilda after Thomas''s declaration. Most of the students were livid Thomas expected them to die, however, they said nothing.


    \"Take a look at the map,\" Thomas said as he pointed to mirror. The image it projected had once again returned to that of the map. Unlike before, the map was animated.


    Adam could see animated winds blowing over the arid lands of the southern region which comprised the Wazar Region.


    To the east, he could see depictions of lush vegetation, rising peaks and twisting rivers and seas. Dratol, Cemil, Wriathriver Necropolis and other Nations occupied this section of the map.


    Mountain peaks covered in snow dominated North on the map. However, towards the west of the map, Adam could see a thick wall all the way from the edge of the south towards the edge of the north, separating the west from the other regions.


    Unlike the animated portions of the map, all Adam saw was the words ''Beyond the walls'', written in blood red.


    However, the four zones on the map shared a feature in common. Adam could see glistening golden stars and black crucifix marks, concentrated in some regions than others.


    \"This is a map of Outworld. However, I''m not here to give a geography lesson. There are only two things of importance on the map. One, the black and golden marks represents the location of Lesser Dungeons and Grand Dungeons. Remember it well. Based on your current strength, never attempt to enter a Grand Dungeon! Death would be a sweet escape if you do. Two, you all see the wall, right?\"


    Some students slowly nodded, but said nothing.


    \"Unless instructed by Varidan Towers, you''re forbidden from venturing over the walls. Do not even think about exploring the dungeons there. Well, this rule will last for only while you are a student of Varidan. Once... if you graduate, then you can do whatever you want. However, whether or not you are still a student, you''re forbidden from joining the Eight Gates!\"


    Just like with Dean Hensley, the students could sense the emotions in Thomas''s words.


    \"A miniature version of the map will be handed over to you before your assignments. Please take care of it. If you lose it, you will be punished. Finally, there are different subset dungeons within Varidan territory. They lead to various Lesser Dungeons in the Eastern Nations.


    \"Once you step into the dungeons, Varidan Towers can no longer protect you. You will have to protect yourself from any danger. Remember, the beings living in the dungeons are not your only foes. You will also have to watch out for the Awakened from different Guilds and those without Guilds. Do you have questions for me?\"


    Thomas folded his hands as he stared at the students who raised their hands.


    A few seconds later, he pointed a tanned young lady who cross-dressed.


    \"Sir, how are we going to survive if all the Awakened compete in the same dungeon¡ª?\"


    \"What did you spend the last few weeks on? Lesser Dungeons are divided into ranks. The highest tier is an A ranked dungeon while the lowest is an unranked dungeon. You will be assigned missions based on your rank. The odds of meeting an Awakened above the rank of a dungeon is slim. So don''t worry about that,\" Thomas explained.


    Turning his head to the side, he pointed towards a young man.


    \"Do we get to keep the loots from the dungeon? Or do we hand them over like the Awakened from the guilds?\" The young man''s round eyes stared at Thomas.


    \"Varidan has no use for whatever you find in the Lesser Dungeons. Do with it whatever you see fit. I''m sure you already know that. Right, Wesley?\" Thomas said as he tilted his head towards another student.


    A beautiful smile donned Wesley''s face as he reclined on his seat. One of the main reasons Awakened trooped to Varidan was because they allowed low ranked Awakened to keep whatever loot they got from the dungeons. Just like Wesley, some students wore beaming smiles after Thomas confirmed the rumors.


    \"You, what is your question?\" Thomas said as he pointed towards the area Adam sat.


    ''Damn it. He should have picked me. This guy looks like the kind of person who doesn''t enjoy answering too much questions.''


    Adam''s face sank a little as he stared at the young lady beside him. Although he raised his hand too, Thomas picked her instead.


    \"Sir, please tell us about the what lays beyond the walls. We have all heard the rumors of the beings living there, but what we know is shrouded in mystery.\"


    Adam''s countenance brightened as he subconsciously nodded at the young lady. She asked the same question he had in mind.


    \"Student 499, right? Annalise Tempest, right?\" Thomas said.


    Saying nothing, Annalise nodded.


    \"As much as I would love to tell you all I know, I''m afraid your rank is too low for such an information. Trust me, it would do you know good. If you earn the trust of Varidan Towers one day, maybe you''ll know about it. The only other option is to visit there yourself, but I''d advise against it. If you''re lucky, you can get firsthand information from the students who came from over there. However, I doubt they''d tell you anything. Next question.\" Thomas said as he pointed to a blonde youth.


    \"Sir, are we free to join any guilds during our stay in Varidan? Will that be going against the rules?\"


    \"You are free to do whatever you like. However, with your lack of experience and rank, I doubt a reputable guild will approach any of you. Those worth their interest would at least need a rank C. All right, last question,\" Thomas said as he pointed towards a young lady.


    \"Sir, what about the dungeons? Since there is a finite¡ª\"


    \"You are mistaken. I never said there is a finite number of dungeons. The marking only shows you active dungeons. Each day, new dungeons spring up. Although some competition may arise for higher leveled dungeons, Awakened with your rank won''t experience anything like that. That is all I have to say. Two weeks from now, Varidan Towers will assign your first mission. Use that time to prepare adequately. Take care.\"


    Before the students could react, a portal swallowed them. In the once crowded room, only Thomas, and a student remained.


    \"Sir, why did¡ª?\"


    \"Don''t speak or show any reaction. I''m using my Blessing to discuss with you. But if I waste too much time, they will become suspicious. Have you located Erik Gilmore yet? If not, try to locate him before your first mission. He has something important to tell you. With that said, I will take my leave. Take care of yourself, Adam.\" Thomas interjected.


    ''Huh? Who the hell is this guy? Is he one of Vicar''s men?'' Adam''s eyes quivered, but he showed no further reaction.


    Still seated, Adam watched as Thomas entered a portal through the mirror.


    ''I Will wait another few days for a feedback from Wallace, if I don''t receive any news, I will search Dratol myself. Hopefully, Wallace didn''t leave with the gold.''


    Just as this thought filled Adam''s mind, a portal appeared under his seat, teleporting him out of the room.

 31 Brictevas Tavern

    One Week Later


    In a rundown tavern in the southern region of Dratol, Wallace slouched on a creaking wooden chair, with a small parchment place over his head. The table in front of him had several empty bottles which still reeked of alcohol. He seated close to the window, and he could see the crescent moon hanging in the lonely night sky. The joyous atmosphere in the tavern contrasted with his more somber demeanor.


    \"Oi! Wallace! Why do you look so down? Aren''t my drinks good for ya?\"


    Wallace blandly tilted his head to the side, staring at Bricteva, the middle-aged tavern keeper.


    \"Bricteva, I can''t even drown my sorrows in sweet old rum any more. Please leave me alone,\" Wallace said as he placed his head on the worn table.


    \"There is something wrong with your attitude, laddie. If it weren''t for me, you''d still be roaming the streets searching for who knows what. Am ya savior, laddie. Is this how you treat me?\" Bricteva said.


    However, the roar of drunken men and the teasing shrieks of groped whores were all that greeted her words.


    \"You''re lucky you resemble my son. If not, I would have kicked out a fatty like you a long time ago,\" Bricteva added. With Wallace flat out ignoring her, she grumbled while carrying a large basin filled with clothes towards the back room of the tavern.


    \"Yeah, sure. My twenty silver surely had nothing to do with it,\" Wallace muttered as he fiddled with the ring of a bottle.


    ''Why did I have to be such an idiot? I could have taken the money and fled. There is no way Adam would have tracked me down. Now, I neither have the gold nor do I know the whereabouts of the person he wants me to find. Why do I have to be so unlucky? If I ever find those thieves, I will make sure they regret the day they were born,'' Wallace thought.


    Initially, Wallace concluded he wouldn''t search for Erik Gilmore. Instead, he would rather flee Dratol with the gold Adam gave him. He considered Adam a walking disaster especially after everything he had experienced from Wazar Region to Dratol. He wanted nothing to do with Adam and saw the gold as an unexpected payday.


    A few days ago, before he fled, he witnessed a strange phenomenon over Varidan skies. While watching the unexplainable scene, a group of pickpockets who had been trailing him accosted the sack containing the golden coins, before disappearing into the busy streets. If not that Wallace had removed five pieces earlier, he would have ended up a beggar on Dratol''s unforgiving streets.


    ''If only I had paid more attention to my surroundings, I wouldn''t be in this mess right now. I would have been in the sunny countryside of Vohmir.''


    Still wallowing in his predicament, Wallace felt a thud on his table. Raising his head, the scanty and dirty teeth of a middle-aged man greeted his sights. He wore a washed tunic begrimed with unspeakable and an uncountable number of filth. He donned an amiable smile as he stared at Wallace. His upper half leaned on the frame of the opened window, with his hands resting on a blackened bottle.


    \"Wallace, guess what I found in the trash? I found¡ª\"


    \"Igor, are you mad? Are you trying to kill me?\" Wallace said as he clenched his nose. Igor was a hobo who lived around Bricteva''s tavern and had garnered a reputation due to his friendly disposition.


    \"What are you talking about? Why would I want to kill you? Have you been drinking again?\" Igor asked as he caressed the blackened bottle on the table.


    He was oblivious to the smell being emitted from his tunic and unwashed skin. Wallace, however, couldn''t speak. Because, Igor''s breath had forcefully assaulted his nose. Despite drinking several bottles of alcohol, Wallace believed Igor''s bad breath, coupled with the nauseating smell of his tunic would finally accomplish the task of knocking him out.


    Ignoring Wallace''s plight, Igor continued, \"Wallace, check out this beauty. Can you believe someone threw this baby away? C''mon buddy, let''s drink away our sorrows,\" Igor said.


    ''I don''t want any of that. Get the fuck away from me damn it!'' Wallace thought, unable to air his thoughts.


    With a flick of his wrist, Igor uncorked the bottle. A thick aroma assaulted his nose, while Wallace slammed his head on the table passing out from the smell from Igor''s armpits.


    \"Huh? What''s wrong with him today? Well, I guess I don''t have to share with him.\"


    Taking large gulps, Igor carried his body from the other side of the window into the interior of the tavern. Reclining comfortably on the wooden chair adjacent Wallace''s, he enjoyed the unnamed bottle.


    While he enjoyed himself¡ªslowly, the faces of the tavern goers distorted. With each of them struggling to cover their noses, they cast their gaze on Igor who nonchalantly downed his drink. Igor, on the other hand, waved to those he recognized. He was oblivious to their sufferings. In droves, they scampered out of the tavern. They were unwilling to be like Wallace¡ªfirst casualty of Igor''s attack.


    \"Huh? What the hell is going on¡­ what the hell is that smell?\"


    Bricteva had returned to the tavern after hearing the hurried footsteps of her fleeing customers. Standing only a few meters away from where Igor sat, her brows creased. The single nose hair she had danced from the hot air being blown. It was akin to a palm tree being assaulted by wind. Saying nothing, she grabbed a mop stick and slowly inched towards Igor who backed her.


    \"Hey, Wallace. I will finish the drink if you keep on sleeping. Are you sure you don''t want some?\" Igor asked as he poked Wallace''s face.


    Despite only opening the bottle less than a minute ago, he had drank more than half its contents. And, his brown eyes didn''t have a shade of cloud in them.


    \"Hey, Wallace. I will really finish the¡ª\"


    \"Don''t touch me with your filthy hands, Igor! You smell damn it! Can''t you smell¡ª?\"


    Before Wallace could finish his statement, he saw Igor duck his head. Before he could comprehend what was happening, a mop stick smacked the side of his head. Sending him spiraling to the dusty floor of the tavern.


    \"Igor! How many times have I told you to never step foot into the tavern? Look at what you made me do? I''m gonna skin you alive,\" Bricteva said.


    However, just as she finished her statement, Igor threw himself through the opened window. Naturally, he did not forget to take his drink along with him. Under the silver moonlight, all Bricteva could see was Igor racing down the street while clenching his sagging pants. She didn''t bother to give chase, instead; she focused on Wallace who frothed on the floor.


    \"Laddie, I didn''t hit you that hard. Stop exaggerating. Are you doing this because your rent is almost up again?\" Bricteva said as she assisted Wallace back to his seat.


    \"I demand compensation. I could have lost an eye, or worse still, you could have killed me. Don''t you know how fragile my body is? I haven''t even take into account the psychological¡ª\"


    \"That''s enough, laddie. You can stay here for another week,\" Bricteva interjected.


    \"With free meals and drinks included?\" Wallace said while he rubbed the side of his head.


    \"Don''t push it, laddie. If you want those, too, I will really break your head or pluck out your eye. So, what do ya say?\" Bricteva said, donning a sly smile.


    \"Please take care of me for the next week.\" Wallace coughed dryly as he slowly scratched the back of his head.


    Saying nothing further, Bricteva hurried to counter, before lighting several incense candles. Within seconds, its flowery essence filled the tavern''s interior. Less than five minutes later, the tavern goers who had fled earlier returned in their droves. From their coordinated exit and entry, it wasn''t the first time something like that had happened. Within thirty minutes, the joyous mood within the tavern had returned.


    ''What am I going to do with my life now? I can''t continue to stay in Dratol unless I can find Erik Gilmore. But, is that even possible? Nobody seems to know anything about him. If I stay here, there is the possibility I would run into Adam. I want nothing to do with that guy. Should I return to Wazar Region? No. I can''t return to that dump. Or, should I go to a place no one will find me?'' Wallace thought.


    With a bottle of rum before him, he slowly buried his sorrow in its embrace.


    \"Hey, Wallace. Leave a little for me, okay?\"


    Before Wallace could respond to the whisper, a thick smell assaulted his nose. No one needed to tell him the identity of the person who whispered.


    \"What the fuck is wrong with you? Are you¡ª?\"


    \"Keep your voice down, Wallace. Do you want Bricteva to know I came back?\" Igor said.


    He peeped through the window, observing his immediate surroundings like a sneaky rat about to steal some food.


    ''Why do you think I was shouting? Of course I want Bricteva to chase you away again. I will use all my power to shout,'' Wallace mused.


    \"Get the hell away from¡ª\"


    \"If you chase me away, I won''t tell you what I heard about Erik Gilmore,\" Igor interjected.


    At that moment, however, the entire tavern goers had their gaze on Wallace. They all wondered why he shouted earlier, stopping mid-sentence. Since Igor had hidden himself, none of them knew he was responsible for Wallace''s outburst.


    ''How the hell does this bastard know about Erik Gilmore? We have discussed nothing about it.''


    Just as this thought filled Wallace''s mind, Igor''s whisper reached him again, \"Leave half of the rum for me, or I won''t tell you what I know. You talk a lot in your sleep you know? Well, what do you say?\"


    \"Oi, Wallace. Why did you shout earlier? Is something bordering you?\" Bricteva asked. Just like her, the others also wanted to know what happened to him.


    Saying nothing, Wallace rose to his feet while holding his drink. Downing four mouthful in quick succession, he threw the bottle out the window, \"I feel fucking fantastic! You ugly mugs are lucky to have someone as dazzling as me in your presence. I''m fucking Wallace Golding!\" Wallace said as he puffed his chest and flexed his muscles.


    Silence greeted his words, however, it only lasted for a moment. A split second later, euphoric laughter reverberated within the tavern.


    \"He is fucking wasted!\"


    \"Hahaha... Wallace! Wallace! Wallace!\"


    \"Wallace, honey. Do you need me to make you feel more powerful tonight? I''ll give you a special deal, hon.\"


    While the tavern goers cheered him on, Wallace made his way towards the exit in exaggerated steps.


    A few minutes later, Wallace stood at a secluded spot at the back of the tavern. His nose flared up as he stared at Igor who lay on the floor while whispering sweet nothing to the now empty bottle he threw out earlier.


    ''Am I insane for believing this bastard? If he knows nothing, I will teach him a good lesson today.''


    Slowly rolling up his sleeves, Wallace gave Igor a sweet kick on his behind.


    \"How dare you? Did you trick me? Tell me all you know about Erik Gilmore now!\" Wallace demand.


    \"Huh? Erik Gilmore? Who is that? Who are you again? Bricteva''s tavern is the other way. Don''t disturb me anymore, I need to sleep.\"


    Saying nothing further, Igor slowly lay on the floor. Wallace''s body trembled as he watched Igor giggle and whisper to the bottle like a lover.


    \"Get the fuck up, Igor!\" Wallace shouted as he kicked Igor for a second time.


    \"Hey! What was that for? You could have¡ª\"


    \"Shut up, Igor! Give me my damn rum back. It''s obvious you know nothing. If you don''t have the money for it, I will sell you to a brothel.\"


    For a moment, Igor and Wallace stared at each other. A few seconds later, their laughter punctuated the silence.


    \"What kind of threat is that? I would have sold myself to a brothel if that was possible. Hahaha,\" Igor said as he rolled on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Wallace said nothing. Caught up in the moment, he didn''t know when he said that.


    \"Igor, seriously, do you have any information regarding Erik Gilmore? I really need to find him. If I can''t find him, I''m fucked,\" Wallace said as he lighted a pipe.


    Taking two deep breaths, he exhaled the white smoke from his nostrils.


    \"Can you tell me why you are looking for him? Is someone after your life?\"


    Despite Igor replying with a question, Wallace''s countenance didn''t change. Perhaps due to the influence of the intoxicants in his body, Wallace slowly recounted his experience since his first encounter with Adam.


    \"You see why I have to find him. I can''t live a life constantly looking over my shoulder. If the gold hadn''t tempted me in the first place, I wouldn''t be in this mess. So, what do you know, Igor? Please tell me what you know. I''ll treat you to something nice if your information is useful to me. So, what do you say?\" Wallace said.


    However, Igor said nothing. He couldn''t meet Wallace''s eyes, while he clutched the empty bottle.


    ''It seems he lied to get a drink,'' Wallace thought as he sighed.


    \"It''s all right if you don''t know, Igor. I can''t really blame you. I wish I could find those slimy pickpockets. Those bastards deserve to have their dicks chopped. Ahaha, what the fuck am I going to do with my life?\" Wallace said.


    Absentmindedly, his eyes lingered on the crescent moon.


    \"You can''t remember what happened in the flying ark? Are you sure about that?\" Igor asked.


    His words brought Wallace back to reality.


    \"Huh? Yeah, I guess. That bastard probably did something to me. It''s not like I can''t remember the entire journey, just some minor aspects,\" Wallace said.


    Dumping the ash from the pipe on the ground, Wallace sprinkled water on it from a nearby barrel before returning the pipe.


    \"See you later, Igor. Tonight might be my last¡ª\"


    \"Where are you going? I thought you wanted to meet Erik Gilmore?\"


    Wallace paused in his steps as he heard Igor''s words.


    ''Wait a minute, could he actually be¡­''


    With different thoughts in his mind, Wallace slowly turned his head to meet Igor''s dazzling smile.


    \"Are you Erik Gilmore?\" Wallace asked. Rather, he prayed it was Igor''s pseudonym.


    \"Of course not. Do I look like I enjoy that kind of games?\" Igor retorted.


    His words doused the flickering flames of hope in Wallace''s heart.


    \"Why do you look so depressed? You have met Erik Gilmore already,\" Igor added.


    \"Huh? When? What do you mean?\" Wallace asked.


    He genuinely had no inkling of what Igor talked about.


    \"You said you visited some information brokers, right?\" Igor asked.


    With a nod, Wallace affirmed his words.


    \"Then, that means you have met him already,\" Igor said as he smacked the left side of his right knee.


    ''Huh? What the hell is he talking about?'' Wallace thought.


    \"Don''t worry, it will all make sense once we drink over a few bottles. Come, come... let''s go drink in the tavern,\" Igor said.


    Within seconds, he rose to his feet before walking towards Wallace.


    \"Do you think this is a joke? I could lose my life here you drunk. Forget it.\"


    Saying nothing further, Wallace made his way to the tavern. He couldn''t believe he hoped Igor knew something.


    ''Why is it so quiet? Did Igor sneak in through the window again?'' Wallace thought as he neared the tavern''s door. Turning his head, his eyes fell on Igor''s whimsical smile.


    ''If this smelling bastard is here, then what''s happening? Wait, did the tax man come?''


    Apart from the tax collector and Igor, Wallace didn''t know any other person capable to killing the joyous atmosphere in a tavern.


    Engrossed in his thoughts, Wallace pushed open the tavern''s door. At that moment, he paused in his tracks. Because, the tables and chairs which had covered the length of the room had disappeared.


    He could only see a single set, one he had never seen before. He couldn''t see the regulars he had formed acquaintances with. Instead, he could only see the back of a figure dressed in an unfamiliar all black uniform.


    ''Where did everyone go? Who is the guy with the white hair?''


    Just as this thought filled Wallace''s mind, the figure turned his head. At that moment, Wallace''s mouth dropped.


    Before he could say anything, a family voice reached him, \"Captain, it''s been a while. Why do you look so surprised to see me? Come. Have a seat. We have much to discuss.\"


    \"Boss... Boss Adam, it''s good to see you.\"


    Swallowing hard, Wallace slowly made his way towards Adam. Before he took his first step, he searched for Igor, however, he couldn''t see the smiling hobo.


    The moment he took the only seat left, the door behind the counter opened, and a male and female existed.


    \"Welcome Adam, I have been expecting you. My name is Bricteva Moore. And this is my partner, Igor la Penne. You can also call me Gilmore, and him Erik. Forgive us for not attending to you sooner.\"


    ***


    Author''s Thoughts


    ***


    Hi, Mrdojo here.


    It''s been a while since the last chapter. I''m sorry for the delay, but I''ve not been a hundred percent for a while now. I was serious Ill. Thank God I''m getting better now.


    Do have a great day and take care of your health.


    Mrdojo.

 32 First Mission

    \"What?! Is this some kind of joke?\" Wallace blurted as he rose to his feet.


    Adam, on the other hand, said nothing. He turned his head towards Wallace, wondering why he was so agitated.


    A few hours earlier, he and Hendrix left Varidan territory with different goals in mind. Hendrix wanted to buy materials to prepare for his first mission, while Adam wanted to search for Erik Gilmore.


    Barely five minutes after they left Varidan territory, they encountered a group of beggars. A common sight within the streets of Dratol. While overwhelmed by the appearance of the beggars, Adam received a message from one beggar that he would receive information on Erik Gilmore in Bricteva''s tavern in the southern region of Dratol.


    Before Adam could identify the beggar, the group dispersed. Leaving Adam and Hendrix puzzled, albeit for different reasons.


    While Hendrix flirted with random girls on the street, Adam mingled with the people in the crowded streets. Although he had no idea if what the beggar said was true, he had to at least confirm it.


    Wasting no time, he made his way to the southern region of Dratol. Asking random passerby for directions to Bricteva''s tavern.


    Although he had no great expectations, it surprised him when he couldn''t see anyone within the tavern. While he pondered on what to expect, Wallace of all people made his way into the tavern. To a certain extent, Wallace''s arrival calmed Adam''s nerves.


    Not that he trusted him or anything, but he couldn''t imagine Wallace colluding to harm him. Adam was well aware of how much his presence terrified Wallace.


    \"Wallace, watch your words. The only reason you haven''t been kicked out is because of Adam. You don''t have the right to speak in this meeting,\" Igor said.


    His current disposition differed from the usually jovial Igor, Wallace knew.


    \"Igor? Is this¡ª\"


    Before Wallace could finish his statement, he felt a tug on his robe. Tilting his head to the side, his gaze fell on Adam who hinted at him to take his seat.


    Although he had a lot more to say, Wallace obey the command.


    \"It seems there is a history between you three. As fascinating as I am sure it would be, I don''t have time for this. You can settle your business once I leave,\" Adam said.


    His fingers slowly drummed on the surface of the wooden table, while his eyes lingered on Bricteva and Igor like a hawk observing its prey.


    \"Adam, before we can speak further, we need to see the insignia,\" Bricteva said.


    Her previous accent had disappeared. Her sweet voice contrasted with her elderly physique.


    Saying nothing, Adam retrieved a blue-black crystal from his pocket, before tossing it to Bricteva. He donned a smile as he watched her and Igor inspect the crystal.


    ''That thing looks expensive. How do they know each other? I can''t believe these bastards are Erik Gilmore. At least, I won''t have to go into hiding. Once their meeting is over, I guess I''d be free from this monster,'' Wallace thought as he saw Bricteva and Igor nod at each other.


    \"Thank you for crystal, Adam. We appreciate your kind intentions. Although we know you''re not a fake, we really cannot say anything without the insignia,\" Igor said.


    \"Oh? I guess you guys are the real deal. I won''t apologize for testing you. I can''t be too careful around Isaiah''s associates.\"


    Just as Adam finished his declaration, he threw a white pendant towards Igor.


    \"Adam, is this really necessary? Who is this Isaiah you speak of? Thank you again for the gift. Like you said earlier, do you really have time for this?\" Igor said.


    Adam''s smile brightened as he chuckled. Wallace did not understand what was happening, but he silently continued to observe the developing scene.


    Without saying a word, Wallace watched as Adam retrieved another item from his pocket. This time, it was a badge made from silver which had an undescribable pattern on its surface.


    ''How many of these things does he have?'' Wallace thought.


    Like before, Adam threw the badge towards Igor. For the first time, Adam saw a smile blossom on the lips of the duo as they observed the item.


    \"Are you satisfied now?\" Adam asked.


    \"Thank you for obliging with our request. Once again, we are sorry for not approaching you when you arrived in Dratol. We hope you will forgive us. Adam, before we continue, are you sure you want him here?\" Bricteva said as she pointed to Wallace.


    Wallace flinched as he stared at Bricteva, her eyes gleamed with an icy coldness from a nightmarish experience. It reminded him of Adam''s eyes when he killed the bandits in Biamal''s outskirts.


    ''They will kill me. I have to get away from...''


    A firm grip interrupted Wallace''s train of thoughts.


    \"Wallace? He''s okay. Although I don''t trust him, I don''t have the time to search for another underling. He can wait outside while we discuss. It shouldn''t be too much for you watch over him, since your people are handling the spy Varidan sent to watch me,\" Adam said.


    For a moment, Bricteva and Igor''s eyes quivered. Their mouths opened, however, they said nothing. While Adam''s words overwhelmed the duo, he turned his attention to Wallace.


    \"Wait for me outside. Don''t worry, nobody will kill you. That''s if you don''t do something stupid.\"


    Adam released his grip on Wallace''s shoulder, before diverting his attention back to Bricteva and Igor who had recovered from their previous surprise.


    With none of the trio paying him any mind, Wallace cautiously walked towards the tavern''s exit. Although Adam had guaranteed his life, Wallace didn''t have that level of trust with him. Their relationship, after all, was one built on a foundation of fear.


    The moment Wallace opened the door, two individuals accosted him before his shrieks of surprise could echo.


    Neither Adam nor Erik Gilmore paid attention to the scene. Instead, they wordlessly stared at each other.


    \"I''m tired of this nonsense. Tell me, why did Vicar ask me to see you?\" Adam demanded.


    \"Unfortunately, we are just two lowly underlings of our Master. We can''t even dare to claim to work for him,\" Igor explained.


    Adam''s brows creased, \"You don''t work for Vicar?\"


    Bricteva and Igor affirmed with a nod.


    \"Then, who do you work for?\"


    \"We are just two underlings fortunate to serve Master Adelaide,\" Bricteva said.


    ''Adelaide? I didn''t see that coming,'' Adam thought as his left eyebrow shot up.


    \"What about your associates in Varidan Academy? Do they work for Adelaide, too?\"


    Igor and Bricteva stared at each other, unable to mask their confusion. Neither of them knew how to answer the question.


    Their reaction further distorted Adam''s countenance.


    \"Unfortunately, Adam. We have no idea about what you speak of. Master only instructed us to facilitate your admission into Varidan Academy and make sure you''re comfortable during your active days in Dratol. Apart from those in our organization, we can''t accurately speak of, or identify other underlings serving Master Adelaide,\" Igor explained.


    \"What organization does Miss. Adelaide work for?\" Adam asked.


    He had always wondered which organization Vicar and Adelaide worked for, ever since he met them.


    \"I''m sorry, Adam. We don''t know. We are just mere and disposable underlings serving Master Adelaide. We are not privy to such an information. Even if we knew, we wouldn''t say.\"


    Adam slowly nodded as he mulled on Bricteva''s words.


    \"Which organization do you run in Dratol? Why was I supposed to meet you, and what prevented you from coming to see when I arrived?\" Adam asked in quick succession.


    \"Our organization is called Thieves of the Night. We own and finance several guilds in Dratol. Some highbrow shops close to Varidan Academy and The Labyrinth of the Nameless belong to our people. We also own several taverns, inns, and brothels in Dratol. The beggar association in Dratol also work for us. Our organization is also growing in the information market. We weren''t able to welcome you as planned because we were threatened not to do so. I''m sorry, but I can''t divulge the identity of the person, or why we were given such an instruction, we don''t even know ourselves,\" Igor explained.


    ''Vicar is definitely involved in this. What is that sadist planning?''


    Despite Igor divulging the activities of his organization, Adam thought nothing of it. To him, what they did was literally none of his business as long as it didn''t interfere with him or his plans.


    He only asked to know if he could find anything to form a connection Vicar and Adelaide''s mysterious organization.


    \"You haven''t said the most important part. Why am I supposed to meet you?\" Adam said.


    \"Unfortunately, we don''t know. We¡ª\"


    \"What do you mean by you don''t know?\" Adam interjected. He was slowly growing irritated.


    ''Is this some kind of elaborate joke Vicar and Adelaide cooked up?'' Adam thought.


    \"Although we don''t know Master''s intentions, she asked us to pass this to your care once you arrive.\"


    Bricteva retrieved a sealed envelope from the bosom region of dress, before passing it to Adam.


    Holding the blue envelope, a peachy fragrance filled Adam''s nose. Before his thoughts could wander, he unsealed the envelope. Revealing the letter inside.


    At that moment, Bricteva and Igor slowly retreated to a point it was physically impossible for them to read the contents of the letter.


    ''Adam, if you''re reading this, it means you haven''t died yet. I guess that''s an achievement on your part. I won''t waste words on travesties. As a student of Varidan Academy, you know that you would have to complete missions to have any hope of graduating. In the same vein, to become a fully fledged member of our organization, you would also have to complete a series of missions. Unfortunately, you don''t have any choice in the matter. To avoid suspicion, the heads of the small organization in Dratol will handle the sale of the loot you retrieve from the missions. Prepare yourself, death is a real possibility during these missions. Erik Gilmore will contact you when it''s time for your first mission. You can use their organization anyhow you see fit. Lastly, I hope you have conquered the second half of your soul. I believe you will need its powers to face Korgrath when the time comes. I will contact you when I deem it necessary. This letter will explode when the paper turns red.''


    As fate would have it, the letter turned red the moment Adam finished reading its contents. Tossing it to the side, it disintegrated into dust while accompanied by a muffled explosion.


    ''Who the hell said anything about joining that bastard''s organization? Any mission from Vicar is bound to threaten my life in more ways than one. Damn it. What am I supposed to do now?''


    While deep in thought, Bricteva and Igor slowly returned. With only a few meters separating them from Adam, they simultaneously lowered their heads, \"We have acknowledged Master Adelaide''s orders. From this moment onwards, we acknowledge you as the leader of our organization. What are your orders?\"


    ''Oh? It seems Miss. Adelaide gave them a separate order. What should I do with these guys?''


    Saying nothing, Adam slowly drummed his fingers on the bare table.


    With each second the silence lasted, Bricteva and Igor grew anxious. But they didn''t lift their heads. Five minutes later, Adam''s voice reached them again, \"I have no interest in running your organization. Do whatever you want. I will reach out if I need you. Admit Wallace into the organization, I prefer to relate with him. If any message arrive for me, send him to notify me at Varidan Academy. You two can leave now. Bring Wallace back, I''d like to talk with him.\"


    Without saying a word, Bricteva and Igor exited the tavern through the backdoor. A few seconds later, Wallace entered the tavern looking dazed and confused.


    \"Wallace, what are you standing around for? Come take a seat.\"


    Wallace snapped back into reality as he heard Adam''s voice. Instead of obeying the order, he pinched Adam''s cheeks as if confirming Adam was indeed the person before him.


    \"Boss, it''s really you?\"


    \"What nonsense are you saying? Of course it''s me. Take a damn seat,\" Adam retorted.


    He didn''t know what Erik Gilmore''s men had done to Wallace to make him wonder if he was dreaming.


    Scratching the back of his head, Wallace meekly sat down. Guilt-ridden, Wallace''s eyes roamed the entire tavern but escaped contacting Adam''s.


    \"So, Wallace, you chose to run away, after all. You remember what I said the last time, right?\"


    Wallace''s body trembled as he fell on his knees, \"Boss... Boss, I''m really sorry. Please don''t kill me. I''m a simple guy from a simple background. Giving me so much gold was bound to tempt me¡ª\"


    \"Oh? You''re saying it''s my fault?\" Adam glared at that Wallace.


    \"Yes.. No. No! Definitely not! Boss, I didn''t even spend the gold. Some pickpockets took the whole thing away from me. Boss, please give me another chance. I''m a resourceful guy. You said so yourself...\"


    While Wallace pleaded, Adam continued to glare at him.


    ''I was only guessing, but it seems he actually planned to flee. Well, I can''t blame him. I kidnapped him after all,'' Adam thought.


    \"Boss, please... I don''t want to die. I will do anything to make up for it, please! I will do¡ª\"


    \"Why should I trust you? People tend to make many promises when their lives are on the line. How is this any different? You''re not loyal, you''re just scared out of your mind. Do you think I can''t see that?\" Adam interjected.


    Wallace''s mouth opened several times, yet he couldn''t say anything. Adam''s words had hit the nail on the head.


    \"I will give you two choices, Captain. One, work for me and I will pay you handsomely; or two, walkaway now and I''ll forget about everything that has happened. Think carefully before you make your decision, if you choose the first option, and then betray me, you won''t have an unpleasant end. Make your decision.\"


    In silence, Adam placed his head on his left hand which rested on the table.


    Meanwhile, Wallace''s mind was in turmoil. Despite Adam giving him a way out of his predicament, thousands of thoughts flooded his mind.


    ''Is this a trap? If I choose the second option, won''t he just kill me? Is he trying to tempt me with the first option by saying he would pay me handsomely? What if he only said that because he wants to find an excuse to kill me?'' Wallace thought.


    \"I don''t have all day, Captain. Make your decision,\" Adam said.


    Wallace snapped out of his pensive state as he unenthusiastically met Adam''s gaze.


    \"Boss... I will work for you. I won''t disappoint you a second time,\" Wallace declared.


    ''If death will come with either decision, I should at least make amends for my previous actions.'' Wallace had already prepared himself for whatever outcome that arose from his decision.


    \"Are you certain?\" James asked.


    \"Yes, Boss,\" Wallace said and reaffirmed with a nod.


    \"All right. Erik Gilmore will tell you what to do. Until next time, take care of yourself, Captain.\"


    Under Wallace''s apprehensive gaze, Adam rose to his feet, before walking towards the tavern''s exit.


    ''That''s it? Won''t he punish me for trying to abscond with the gold? Or, does he want to kill me when I least expect it?''


    Wallace''s gaze followed Adam all the way until he reached the door. The moment Adam touched the knob of the door, he turned to face Wallace, \"Captain, don''t forget my words. There won''t be a next time.\"


    Despite Adam donning a smile, Wallace felt chill all over his body.


    Within seconds, Wallace watched as Adam''s figure disappeared behind the closing door. Before he could react, his vision turned hazy and he could hear a buzzing echo.


    A spilt second later, the familiar furniture of the tavern had returned, and the regulars sat in their usual seats, eating and drinking. A joyous atmosphere filled the room, with the aroma of freshly cooked food pervading the air.


    ''Eh? What''s going on? Where did all of them come from?'' Wallace thought.


    \"Oi! Wallace, what are you doing on the floor? Are those tears in your eyes, laddie? Did Igor steal your drink again? Come, come, I''ll give ya another bottle on the house. You look pitiful ya fat bastard.\"


    Wallace flinched as he heard Bricteva''s cackle.


    ''Fuck me. I should have taken the second offer. I''ve entered the den of the weirdos,'' Wallace grimaced.

 33 Assassination

    Two hours later, Adam sat on a grassy field while he admired the crescent moon''s reflection on a serene lake. His hair waved from side to side under the influence of the gentle night breeze, it carried a faint minty smell to his nose. All Adam could hear was the chirping of hidden insects in the lush grass.


    He didn''t resemble someone who had something important planned. Instead, he looked like a typical youth awaiting the arrival of his lover.


    ''It''s such a beautiful night. Will I be able to make it back to Varidan Academy tonight? Or, should I rest in an inn for the night? I wonder when Varidan''s spy will locate my whereabouts? The men stalling him should be retreating soon. I wonder if Hendrix has noticed I''ve gone missing?''


    Adam fiddled with a pebble as different thoughts filled his mind.


    Despite the serious discussion he had a few hours earlier, Adam thought nothing of it.


    A few seconds later, Adam suddenly launched the pebble towards the lake. The pebble bounced off the surface of the water a few times, before sinking into its cold depths.


    Rising to his feet while rearranging his uniform, a shallow smile danced across Adam''s lips.


    \"Aren''t you guys bored already? I believe I have given you enough time. If you aren''t going to make a move, I will. I can''t wait all day.\"


    A deafening silence greeted his words. Adam sighed softly while slowing shaking his head.


    \"The four of you hiding in the water, I can see you. Tell me why you have been following me and who sent you, then I might send you guys off easy. I really don''t want to get wet. If you make me come in to get you, trust me, you''d regret it,\" Adam declared.


    Again, no one responded to his statement. Sighing once more, Adam took a step towards the lake. At that moment, however, ripples formed on the surface of the previously calm waters.


    Within seconds, four figures emerged from its depths. Clad in black body fitted wetsuits, an equally black mask covered their faces. The manner in which they emerged from the lake was akin to that of fabled water demons lurking in cursed waters.


    Halting in his steps, Adam watched the four individuals make their way ashore.


    \"Impressive. Here we thought we had hidden our presence successful. You Varidan students are really something.\"


    Adam giggled as he heard the contemptuous praise. The forced hoarse voice of the masked man didn''t come as a surprise to him.


    \"Oh? So you know I am a student of Varidan Academy, yet you dare attack me? Not stating the obvious, this means you had prior knowledge on the limits of my abilities. So, who wants me dead that they would hire four Awakened? I''m certainly not from a rich or influential household. And, I don''t have any enemies, at least not that I know of,\" James teased.


    \"You''re a smart kid... Don''t worry, I''m sure the Angels in heaven will answer your questions when you get there.\"


    Saying nothing further, the man who seemed to be the leader of the group motioned with his right hand. At that moment, his partners slowly spread out, until they had blocked all of Adam''s viable escape points.


    \"To be honest, I''m not really in the mood for a fight. That I was able to detect your presence, and my obvious lack of fear should ring alarm bells in your heads. Well, that''s assuming you have normal brains. Tell me, what were you offered for this futile mission? I''ll compensate you double and you''d get to keep your lives, too. All I want is the name of the person who sent you. I don''t care why, I only want the name. It''s a win-win for both of us. Do we have a deal?\" Adam said.


    His countenance was a mirror of his words, relaxed, confident and unperturbed.


    However, the simultaneous laughter of the masked assailants replied his offer.


    \"In this line of work, we have met a lot of posers like you. Do you think we don''t know you''re a mere E ranked Awakened? I thought you had no money? How are you going to pay us twice the fee? Luckily for you, a specific death wasn''t requested. For entertaining us, we''ll make it somewhat quick. Unfortunately, we do have to gouge out an eye though. That''s gonna hurt,\" The masked leader retorted.


    ''This guys seem awfully confident. Well, I gave them a chance. No one can blame for what''s about to happen. Hopefully, I will remember to keep one alive.'' Adam donned a dazzling grin as he stared at masked leader.


    From the measured distance the assailants gave from his position, Adam could tell someone had briefed them about his actions in the combat class.


    \"Have your way then. You want my eye, right? Come get it,\" Adam taunted.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Established]


    A few seconds after the system''s message, Adam''s eyes lingered on the limbs of the men. The lake''s water had condensed into gelatinous spikes which glistened under the moon''s radiance.


    ''Elementals, huh? No wonder they''re so confident,'' Adam thought. He wasn''t as ignorant as a couple of days ago.


    With a nod from the leader, the man to Adam''s right slowly approached him while assuming a boxing stance.


    [Title: Manipulator Activated!]


    Constitution: 0.


    Agility: 26.


    Endurance: 5.


    Luck: 0.5


    Dexterity: 0.


    Strength: 23.


    Charisma: 0.


    \"Don''t struggle kid. We know everything about you. I will¡ª\"


    Before he could finish his statement, like a ghost, Adam appeared a few meters away from where he stood. Adam''s fist already made a beeline to the man''s throat. With Adam''s speed, he had no chance of avoiding the fatal attack.


    With a few inches before Adam''s fist smashed the neck of the assassin, the leader''s shout echoed, \"Now!\"


    At that moment, watery tentacles which extended from the limbs of the assassins raced towards Adam in all directions. The assassin his attack focused on earlier, also launched the same attack. At point blank range, even with Adam''s inhuman agility, he couldn''t evade the attack.


    Within seconds, the tentacles perforated Adam''s body, and blood flowed like an open faucet. Adam''s arms trembled as he struggled to grab the gaping holes in his neck, stomach, chest and shoulders. His lips trembled as he struggled to speak. The assassin could see the horror and disbelief in Adam''s eyes as his body slowly wobbled to the ground.


    As the nauseating stench of fresh blood pervaded the air, the assassins didn''t approach Adam''s body. Instead, they repeated the same attack over and over again.


    A minute later, Adam''s body was riddled with holes and unidentifiable, and only the head of his corpse was spared.


    \"Klein, retrieve the target. You can take either of his eyes, but make it clean.\"


    The assassin Adam attempted to attack earlier was name Klein. Slowly, he walked towards Adam''s corpse. Using a gelatinous spike on his hand, he gouged out Adam''s left eyeball, before tossing it into a prepared jar filled with a liquid with a thick formalin-like smell.


    \"He sure talks a lot. I''m really disappointed, I expected more,\" Klein said.


    \"Brats like him think they are special because of Varidan Academy. They don''t know anything about the real world. Klein, send the package to the client. Wyat, Lambin and I will return to the guild to announce the completion of the mission. We''ll meet up at the usual location.\"


    After the leader''s declaration, the group divided into two. Klein headed towards the East, while the others went further South. Before the second group left, they poured a transparent liquid on Adam''s corpse which dissolved his clothes, flesh and bones. Only leaving a puddle of blood behind. One would only think a wild animal had met its end on that spot.


    A minute later, the air around the grassy area distorted, almost like a portal would open up at a moment''s notice.


    [Skill Limit Reached!]


    [Deactivating Skill: Illusion Inducement!]


    Like a puff of smoke, the bloody pool on the ground''s surface disappeared along with its nauseating stench. Only the punctured spots on the grassy field remained.


    A split second later, Klein returned to the area. He held the same jar in this hand, however, it lacked it previous contents.


    His head turned left, and then right, repeatedly.


    \"What the hell is going on here? Where did all the blood go? Is this a dream? Or, did¡ª\"


    \"You''d soon wish this was a dream. Klein, right? We have a lot to discuss.\"


    Chills ran down Klein''s spine as he heard the whisper. Before he could react, a felt a firm grip over his mouth. A stinging pain followed, however, it only last for a second.


    At that moment, a thud filled Klein''s ears. Lowering his gaze, his eyes landed on a mummified severed hand.


    ''Huh? No! It couldn''t be...'' Klein mused.


    \"I don''t have a lot of time to waste. Each time you delay or lie, I will take a body part. Now, Klein, who sent you?\" Adam asked.


    A premonition of death flashed across Klein''s eyes. He couldn''t understand what had happened.

 34 Assassination II

    ''What should I do? The others should have noticed the irregularities, too. Wait a minute, they won''t know about this... since they believed they''d disposed the corpse.''


    As different thoughts filled Klein''s mind, he felt the grip on his mouth loosened.


    \"Only the leader knows the identity¡ª\"


    Before he could finish his statement, Klein could no longer feel his arm. He swallowed hard as he lowered his gaze, only to see his mummified severed hand on the ground.


    He knew the only reason he did not feel the hellish pain that would accompany such a gruesome injury was due to Adam.


    \"Do you think I am stupid? I can do this all day. Who sent you and who were you going to deliver the jar to?\" Adam whispered.


    His grip on Klein''s mouth tightened for a second time. Slowly, darkness covered his white skin. Shattering the mask covering Klein''s face.


    At that moment, Klein''s body jerked uncontrollably. His eyes bulged, with blood and mucus dripping down his nose. The chirping of the hidden insects buried his faint shrieks.


    The gelatinous spike on his limbs had turned pitch-black, and the spikes pointed inward. Tearing the flesh around his limbs. Blood flowed unabated, Klein could feel the spikes grinding on his flesh and bones, slowly tearing it to pieces.


    \"Uhmmm... Uhmmmm...\" Klein groaned.


    \"You''re ready to talk, huh? Who sent you?\" Adam whispered as he loosened his hold.


    Bloodied froth spewed out of the sides of Klein''s mouth as he struggled to breath. He didn''t understand how Adam used his own Blessing to attack him.


    While Klein caught his breath, a fierce blow landed on the back of his head, sending him plummeting to the ground.


    \"Last time, who sent you?\"


    Adam''s eyes glowed in the dark. Klein''s eyes bulged as he met them, dread overwhelmed his heart. Those were not the eyes of a human, he thought.


    \"Dom-Dominic... Dominic Rowe Armstrong...\" Klein blurted.


    ''Dominic Rowe Armstrong? That name sounds familiar, but I can''t remember where I heard it,'' Adam mused as he stepped on Klein''s chest.


    Adam kicked his brain into overdrive, needed to remember where he heard the name. A few seconds later, a sudden realization dawned on him.


    ''Oh? Dominic Rowe, it''s that asshole from the flying ship. Damn it, I should''ve take care of him earlier.''


    Finally, he had remembered the identity of the man behind the assassins. Lowering his gaze while applying more force to his foot, Adam stared at Klein who vomited and groaned for mercy.


    \"Where are you supposed to meet him?\" Adam asked.


    \"In... in the alley behind Theodore''s Brewery,\" Klein said.


    \"How did you know about my Blessing? Did he provide the information?\"


    \"Yes. It''s one of the guild''s conditions before we accept an assassination request for an Awakened. Please, kill me. Just stop the pain,\" Klein pleaded.


    ''The rumor of what happened in the combat class has gotten to the ears of virtually all the Year One students, is that where Dominic got his Intel from?'' Adam mused.


    \"What''s the name of your guild?\" Adam asked. Ignoring Klein''s pleas for a swift death.


    \"If you promise to kill me... I will tell¡ª\"


    \"Do you think this is a negotiation?\" Adam sneered.


    He made gasping motions with his left hand, Manipulating the spikes to destroy Klein''s body further. Unlike before, Klein''s legs turned at insane angles with his bones protruding out of his flesh. His only arm dislocated at the elbow, while the spikes tore through his fingers.


    Unable to scream due to Adam''s boot on his neck, Klein''s body spasmed on the ground while bloody froth leaked from the corners of his mouth.


    \"What is the name of your guild?\" Adam asked as he removed his foot from Klein''s neck.


    \"Rave-Raventhorn... We work for Raventhorn. Please... Please, kill me,\" Klein pleaded.


    \"Who finances Raventhorn? The Armstrong family?\"


    \"Y-Yes...\"


    Klein''s voice was as faint as a whisper. Adam knew he wouldn''t last long. Not after the amount of blood he had loss.


    ''I don''t think I can get anything out of this bastard in this state. I went overboard. Hmmm... maybe I should try that.''


    Adam''s lips curved into a smirk as an idea flashed into his mind. Saying nothing further, he manipulated the jar Klein held earlier. The moment he caught it, Adam made a beeline for Klein''s face, gouging out his eyeball in an instant.


    Despite being on the verge of passing out, the excruciating pain jilt Klein awake, and his screams reverberated throughout the grassy field.


    With a flick of his wrist, Adam sent the eyeball into the opened jar. He stared at it with a dazzling grin like an artist appreciating a fine work of art.


    ''System, store this in the inventory.''


    -Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    -Sealed Jar.


    With a nod, Adam shifted his gaze towards Klein who writhed in pain on the ground.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    -Dominator (Activated!)


    -Manipulator (Activated!)


    \"Adam, this a meal for us to devour. Let''s savour his flesh and blood. Tonight, we will eat our fill. Go on, Adam. Rip him to shreds!\"


    A lattice of thick black veins formed at the corners of Adam''s eyes. Saliva dropped from his mouth as he stared at Klein''s body. The whites in his eyes had turned black with his irises glowing blue. The same darkness had covered his hands and raced towards his neck.


    Klein, still writhing in pain, suddenly felt a cold touch on his neck. The moment his eye met Adam''s, his mind went blank, and he froze. He didn''t know, and couldn''t understand what stood before him. But he was certain it wasn''t human.


    \"Get... get away from me...\"


    Despite Klein''s cries, he watched as Adam''s index finger made its way into his empty eye socket. His screams echoed, yet Adam continued plunging his finger deeper into the gaping hole.


    A few seconds later, Klein''s body trembled. The blackness covering Adam''s hands rushed into Klein''s skull, eliciting beastial screams.


    A minute later, Adam removed his finger. Klein''s body had shades of black. His body had swelled five times its normal size, and was on the verge of imploding.


    The moment Adam made a grasping motion, Klein''s body returned to its original size. However, all the blood in his body exited through his empty eye socket. It formed a blackened vortex above Klein''s corpse, which swelled at irregular intervals. With each swell, Adam could hear bones and ligaments snapping.


    The darkness from Adam''s body had slowly modified Klein''s corpse, turning it into a grotesque projection out of nightmares.


    Two large horns donned the top of his head, while his servered limb and gouged eye had regenerated. Beastial claws had replaced his fingers, and his body had expanded to twice its original size. His previous facial features were indiscernible.


    Repeating the same motion from earlier, the bloody pool poured into the aberration. Its body trembled, but it only lasted for a minute. A split second later, its body had a black and red hue.


    \"What a waste, Adam. We could have eaten him whole. What''s the use of turning him into that? A mere rank D Awakened is best served as food. It isn''t too late. You haven''t connected it to The Omen yet. We can still eat him. It won''t be as delicious as before, but it will do. Do you want to feel the hunger from the Devourer skill again? Listen to me, Adam. I won''t lead you astray.\"


    Used to the ramblings of the mysterious voice, Adam ignored its temptation. Instead, he approached the modified corpse in light steps.


    ''System, establish a connection to The Omen for it.''


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    -Summoner (Activated!)


    After the system''s message, a shockwave originating from the modified corpse spread in all directions. The eyes of the aberration snapped open as it rose to feet.


    Towering over Adam, its soulless eyes met Adam''s. Saying nothing, the aberration fell on both knees while lowering its head.


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [Familiar Successfully Created!]


    Name: None.


    Race: Familiar.


    Class: Assassin.


    Creator: Adam Staples.


    Omen Rank: E.


    [Congratulations! You have received 3 Omen Points!]


    [Familiar will be transferred to the Inventory!]


    Before Adam could utter a word, his first Familiar disappeared before his eyes.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    - Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    - Sealed Jar.


    - Familiar (1/50).


    Adam''s face returned to normal after the system''s message. Although his breathing was slightly heavy, he donned a dazzling smile.


    ''Who would have thought the summoner skill would enable me to create my own Familiars? Does that make me an ¨¨?¨´?'' Adam giggled as this thought crossed his mind.


    Apart from his Title Manipulator, he only knew a little about the other titles and skills. He used Klein and his colleagues to test the extents of the illusion Inducement Skill.


    Just like his Title Manipulator, which granted him the ability to manipulate anything within a specific distance, Illusion Inducement allowed him to hypnotize anyone within fifty meters. Unlike Manipulator, it came with a time limit.


    Adam also knew the skill would have little or no effects on higher ranked Awakened. The same rule applied to Manipulator. He theorized that he would fail in manipulating the Blessings of Awakened above Rank C.


    Unlike illusion Inducement and Manipulator, Dominator , once activated, made every being within a range of fifty meters vulnerable to Adam''s will. Used in tandem with illusion Inducement, Adam could project images or thoughts into the minds of others, and they wouldn''t question its authenticity. However, like illusion Inducement, he can''t use it for an extended period of time.


    Summoner, on the other hand, granted him the ability to modify the body of any living being. Turning it into a vessel that could contain The Omen. Depending on the source of the vessel, it would determine the rank and class of the Familiar. However, the Familiar created would be weaker than the vessel by at least a rank. Due to his current rank, Adam wouldn''t be able to create more than fifty Familiars. Adam knew that if he could raise his rank, he could create stronger Familiars, or maybe more.


    Naturally, Adam knew he wasn''t an ¨¨?¨´, and the only reason he could create the Familiars, or use any of his Skills and Titles, was because of the demonic soul.


    \"Theodore''s Brewery. Revanthorn... I guess I should pay that weasel Dominic a visit. Who knows when next he''d come after my head? Let''s find a place to get some new clothes first...\"


    Adam''s words trialed off as he raced towards the East.

 35 Promise

    Deep into the night, Adam''s dashed through a scantly populated industrial street. He had changed from his uniform to a deep gray robes which he snatched from a random clothesline. Meanwhile, a brown half mask which had seen better days covered his nose and mouth. His black hair fluttered as he ran, the change resulted from his Manipulator title. The title also affected the colors of his eyes. He changed them from blue to brown.


    A few meters from his position, one could see a massive abandoned brewery. On the torn signpost, Adam could see a fat old man holding a tall glass filled with wine. The unforgiving rain over the years had washed away the section which had the brewery''s name.


    ''This is the place. I wonder how many people that bastard brought along?''


    Naturally, Adam refused to believe Dominic would show up alone. Although he could neither see a carriage nor guards, Adam knew Dominic''s men would litter the perimeter of the brewery.


    Cautiously, Adam surveyed his surrounding while making his way to the Alley behind the brewery. Apart from the occasional clanking caused by rats darting around for food, Adam heard nothing of importance.


    [Two Potential Sources of Danger Detected]


    \"Halt! If you move, you die!\"


    Adam turned his head to the side, he could see four elaborately dressed men walking towards his direction. However, he couldn''t find Dominic among them.


    ''Where is that weasel hiding?'' Adam thought.


    Despite four guards revealing themselves, the system didn''t warn him about their presence because it considered them too weak to threaten him.


    \"This place is off limits. What are you¡ª\"


    \"I''m from Raventhorn. I''m here to deliver the item. Let''s not waste time on empty threats. I have other places to be.\"


    Under the effects of Manipulator, Adam''s voice resembled Klein''s. Albeit, a little softer. But only the discerning ear could differentiate the two.


    The bearded guard spoke no further. He turned his head towards the East, before making a strange bird call, an arranged signal.


    \"What took you so long? Didn''t you say you needed only an hour?\"


    Adam smirked underneath his mask as he heard the familiar voice. A few meters away, Dominic revealed himself from the alley.


    \"So, where is it?\" Dominic asked, urging on of his men to approach Adam.


    ''I won''t break a sweat killing this bastard. The guys hiding in the shadows are the only problem. I''ll be in serious trouble if their rank is greater than mine. I guess I could always use that,'' Adam thought.


    Pretending to retrieve the jar from his baggy robes, he communicated with the system to remove the jar from his inventory.


    \"This is it,\" Adam said as he presented the jar to the guard.


    A smirk donned Dominic''s lips as he saw the jar. His eyes lingered on the blue eyeball floating in it.


    \"Hahaha... Good job. What about his corpse?\" Dominic asked.


    \"Taken care of,\" Adam said.


    \"Fantastic. I have left the agreed payment with your guild leader. I will definitely request your services when next I need a pig slaughtered.\"


    Saying nothing further, Dominic turned around to leave. At that moment, however, Adam''s voice reached him, \"We found something else on him. I think it''s something you would like.\"


    Simultaneously, Dominic and his men halted in their steps.


    \"What is the meaning of this? Those weren''t your orders. Get the hell¡ª\"


    \"Wait, Timothy. Let''s see what he found,\" Dominic interjected.


    Timothy, the bearded guard, donned a scowl as his bloodshot eyes stared at Adam.


    \"So? What exactly did you find? It better be worthwhile,\" Dominic said. He tapped a lanky guard by his side, urging him to receive the item.


    \"Sir, unfortunately, I can''t hand this item to just anyone. I don''t mind if you''re not interested. I can always sell it off in a¡ª\"


    \"Are you out of your mind? You dare give our Master orders?!\"


    Out of nowhere, two burly men emerged from the shadows. Their robes could barely cover their scarred, ripped body.


    ''System, unleash my Familiar in a place they can''t detect it. Bring forth Cataclysm from the Inventory.''


    While Adam communicated with the system, Dominic tongue lashed the two men.


    \"Browly, Mathieu. Who asked you to come out? Do you¡ª\"


    \"Sir Dominic, I may have spoken out of turn. I won''t disturb you with my presence anymore,\" Adam said.


    \"Remain where you are! Who told you I wasn''t interested? Let''s see what that pig had in his possession. If I deem it valuable, I will pay you a bonus.\"


    ''If this greedy pig is wasting my time, he''ll die a painful death. Even if it''s something decent, I''d still take it away from him. I can''t believe Timothy almost spoiled my fun. It seems father as caught wind of my antics,'' Dominic thought.


    Despite the apprehension of his guards, Dominic approached Adam.


    \"I couldn''t take your money, sir. Please consider it my gift to you,\" Adam said.


    Timothy''s expression and that of the other guards darkened, but they said nothing. They didn''t have the authority to interfere in Dominic''s decisions and actions. They already knew what he had planned for Adam.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    Adam slowly retrieved Cataclysm from his robes.


    ''Wow! Are those twin axes? What craftsmanship. How did that bastard get something so beautiful? Only someone like me deserves such a treasure.''


    Dominic''s eyes shown with greed as he laid eyes on Cataclysm. Subtly, he placed his left hand behind his back, motioning for his men to remain on standby.


    Although Adam would voluntarily surrender the weapon, he could not help but wonder if Adam had something better hidden away.


    With only a few meters separating them, Dominic heard Adam''s voice, \"Sir, you can have it.\"


    Before Dominic or his men could react, Adam threw both axes towards Dominic. They landed just a few inches away from where he stood.


    Adam''s actions frightened Dominic and his guards, their tensed hearts only relaxed when the axes landed on the ground.


    \"What the hell are you doing? Are you an imbecile? Who throws weapons like that?\"


    Adam totally ignored Timothy''s words, instead, he focused on Dominic who stretched for the axes.


    \"Hey?! Are you listening to me?! Who the¡ª?\"


    \"That''s enough, Timothy!\" Dominic interjected. He gently stroked Cataclysm''s handle, his fingers rubbed on the intricate designs on its surface.


    ''I can''t believe this idiot gave up something so good. What a dumbass.''


    Although he didn''t have the gift of appraisal, Dominic had a hunch Cataclysm was a one of a kind treasure.


    \"You''re certain you want nothing for this?\" Dominic asked as he picked up both axes.


    \"Yes, sir. Please consider it my gift to you.\"


    \"Fantastic. Thank you very much. What is your name?\" Dominic asked.


    \"Please call me Klein, sir.\"


    \"Klein, huh? I will remember it. You have gifted me a fantastic item. But I must ask, what else did you find on that pig''s corpse?\"


    Subtly, Dominic motioned towards his men. It was time for them to take action.


    \"Pardon, sir? I don''t quite understand what you¡ª\"


    \"Don''t do that, Klein. Just hand it over and I will spare your life. If you would give up something this good, of course you found something better. Don''t tell me you''d rather keep treasures than your life?\" Dominic interjected.


    In the blink of an eye, Browly and Mathieu had blocked Adam''s path of retreat.


    \"Klein, those two are Ranked C Awakened. Let''s not postpone the inevitable. Tell me what you¡ª\"


    \"Who are you? Who is this weakling holding me?\"


    Dominic flinched as he heard the strange voice, \"Who said that? Show yourself!\"


    Timothy, Browly, Mathieu and the other guards couldn''t hide their confusion as they stared at Dominic.


    \"Master, what''s the problem? Who are you talking to?\" Browly asked.


    \"What the fuck are you talking about? Didn''t you hear the voice of the old man?\" Dominic asked.


    ''Old man? What the hell is he talking about? What old man?''


    The guards had the same thought in mind.


    \"Show yourself, old man!\" Dominic tilted his head either side, searching for the source of the mysterious voice.


    \"Who are you? Who is this weakling holding me? Release me, now!\"


    Before Dominic could retort, the axes on his hands trembled. To his horror, he found out he couldn''t let go.


    \"What the fuck did you do to our Master?!\" Mathieu demanded. His bloodshot eyes stared at Adam.


    At that same moment, however, a loud clanking startled everyone in the area.


    Subconsciously, they all turned to the origin of the noise, and their eyes instantly quivered. Because, a figure over six feet tall, coated in red and black akin to magma. With two bull-like horns on its head, it charged towards the frightened guards with a steel rod in its hands.


    \"What the fuck are you guys doing?! Hurry! Protect Master Dominic!\"


    Despite Browly''s screams, none of the guards could overcome the fear from seeing Adam''s Familiar. Using the steel rod, it impaled two guards through their necks, before using it ghoulish claws to rip open Timothy and the last guard''s necks.


    Meanwhile, Dominic howled in pain as he tried his best to let go of both axes. Cataclysms red handles glowed as Dominic''s face turned ashen. His skin mummified at a visible rate, eliciting inhuman cries from his drooping mouth.


    Mathieu dashed towards Dominic, he had to protect him from the Familiar. Browly, on the other hand, confronted Adam. He had to Kill him before helping free Dominic from the demonic artefact.


    Browly''s muscles bulged to twice its size, before he unleashed a ruthless downward chop towards Adam''s skull. Despite his huge size, he displayed inhuman agility. Adam knew his head would crack open like a ripened watermelon if the blow impacted on his skull.


    Raising both arms to block, Adam blocked Browly''s strike. At that moment, however, a crack echoed. Adams''s arms caved inwards, breaking seconds later. With nothing impeding the path of his strike, Browly''s strike landed on Adam''s skull, and a cracking echo followed.


    Adam''s legs bent at an unnatural position, while his eyes rolled backwards, blood, gray matter and mush brain flowed from the cracks in his bashed skull. Even before he dropped to the ground, he breathed no more.


    ''An illusion? How is this possible? When did he set it up?'' Browly''s countenance darkened.


    Deep in thought, a deafening explosion and screams filled Browly''s ears. Turning his head, he found Dominic laying on the ground like a mummified corpse with a gory mess in place of both hands. He couldn''t find both axes. Before he could comprehend what had happened, the surrounding air distorted, Adam''s corpse had disappeared, and only the aftermath of the battle remained.


    \"Browly, what happened to Master? Why didn''t you help him?!\"


    Like a ghost, Mathieu appeared beside Browly.


    \"Where is the corpse of that bastard? Didn''t you kill him? That monster disappeared as soon as I attacked. What the hell have you been doing?\" Mathieu added.


    However, Browly remained speechless. He knew Adam had played them, and they fell hard.


    \"He used an illusion. I don''t know when, but he left this place a long time ago¡ª\"


    \"What?! Illusion? How is that possible? Wasn''t he supposed to be an elemental?\" Mathieu interjected.


    \"Do you think I''m speaking out of my ass? I don''t know how the hell he did it. We don''t have time to bicker here, let''s get the Master to a healer. We have to report what happened to Master Armstrong, if not, we dead,\" Browly retorted.


    Saying nothing further, Mathieu carried Dominic''s body, sprinting towards the opposite direction of the brewery.


    Two minutes after they left, one could hear footsteps on a metallic surface. A few seconds later, a figure emerged from the darkness.


    \"It worked better than I thought. The other assassins will have to pay for the crimes Klein committed. It''s too bad I couldn''t kill him, I guess I will have to try another time.\"


    Clutching his left hand, Cataclysm burrowed out from the earth before landing on Adam''s hands. Without saying a word, they disappeared into his inventory.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    Race: Human & Demonkin.


    Constitution: 5. Agility: 10. Endurance: 12. Luck: 0.5


    Dexterity: 12. Strength: 12. Charisma: 5.


    Summoning.


    Illusion Inducement.


    Manipulator.


    Illusionist.


    Devourer.


    Dominator.


    ???


    Awakened!


    4.


    - Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    - Uniform.


    - Familiar (1/50).


    D.


    ???


    ''Huh? 4 Omen Points? Where did the extra one come from? Did it come from Cataclysm sucking the blood of that weasel?''


    Without dwelling on the Omen Point, Adam dashed towards the direction he came from. He had to flee the scene of the crime before Raventhorn and the Armstrong family Awakened mobilized for the investigation. His next destination was Varidan Academy.


    Thirty minutes later, Adam had changed back to his uniform. He burned his previous clothes, but kept the mask. He wore the mask as he made his way to Varidan Academy.


    [One Potential Sources of Danger Detected]


    ''Oh? It seems Varidan''s spy has found me again. I wonder what they did to keep him busy for so long? Maybe I should use them to eliminate Dominic¡­''


    With different thoughts in his mind, Adam continued his long journey to Varidan Academy.

 36 Rumors

    One Week Later.


    Although the sun had yet to illuminate the morning skies, hundreds of Varidan students trooped out from their dorms. Some couldn''t contain their excitement, while others couldn''t hide their apprehension. Meanwhile, a few students gazed at these select few with deep-seated envy. Today, those who had been deemed qualified by the combat and support instructors would finally receive their first mission.


    Since Varidan Towers handled the dispatching of missions, all the students headed towards Varidan Towers. Being summoned to such a place excited and scared them at the same time.


    Hendrix looked left and right while walking towards Varidan Towers. He walked at a slower pace compared to the other youths who strived not to be late.


    ''Where the hell is Adam? Is he really not going to show up? Were the rumors true?''


    Since Adam disappeared a week ago, Hendrix hadn''t seen him. Initially, he assumed Adam took some time off to familiarize himself with Dratol, but with each passing day, his apprehension only grew. Two weeks earlier, the news of Adam''s brutal showing in the combat room had reached his ears, and he couldn''t believe the usually quiet Adam had such a violent tendency.


    That Adam opted to raid the dungeons solo during his first year gave Hendrix the greatest shock. He simply couldn''t imagine Adam was the suicide type. Hendrix knew that no matter what he said, it wouldn''t change anything, since Varidan Towers wouldn''t allow a student change their decision until their second year. That is if they survived until then.


    \"Give it up already, Hendrix. Since he isn''t here, it means the rumors are true. I know he was your roommate, but he is¡ª\"


    \"Don''t say it, Fien. That rumor could be nonsense for all we know. Adam might just have something keeping him busy in the city. We don''t know if he''s dead yet,\" Hendrix interjected.


    Despite knowing little about each other, Hendrix refused to believe Adam had died.


    Fien, was one of Hendrix party members. Being petite, she looked like a dwarf walking beside Hendrix. An array of daggers lined the unique belt around her waist. Her curly black hair covered the left side of her face, but with her exposed left brown eye, she stared at Hendrix.


    \"How do you know it''s not true? Mavis told me personally, and he got his information from Hamo. You know how reliable his information is, right?\"


    Pouting, Fien jabbed Hendrix on his back while looking away.


    Over the last few days, news of Adam''s demise had spread among the Year One Varidan students. Naturally, the news only stunned those in Adam''s rank. The higher ranked Awakened didn''t even know who he was, and they had no interest in finding out, especially after they heard he was only an E rank Awakened.


    \"But¡­ Why would someone want to assassinate? The guy literally doesn''t know anyone in Dratol¡ª\"


    \"You''re so na?ve, Hendrix. From what I''ve heard about that Adam, he looks like a proper troublemaker. How could he go as far as murdering fellow students? Do you know the number of people he pissed off with his antics that day? It won''t surprise me if one of them hired someone to eliminate him. He might be stronger than them, but some of the people he humiliated have significant powers sponsoring them. How do you think they would react to a nobody harassing their members?\" Fien interjected.


    \"But, he is a student of Varidan¡ª\"


    \"So what? Just pretend as if you never knew him, Hendrix. It''s for your own good. Who knows if his death would satisfy the culprits. They migh come after his friends and associates, too. Be careful, Hendrix. We only started dating a few days ago, I don''t want to lose you. Will you do that for me?\"


    Fein parted her hair, revealing her beautiful oval face. Her almond-shaped eyes stared at Hendrix, eagerly awaiting his response.


    ''The reason we went out that day was because of me. If I hadn''t pestered him to escort me, maybe Adam would still be alive now. He even lied that he had something to do just to have an excuse to escort me. Damn it. I should have searched for him when he went missing. It''s all my fault¡­''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Hendrix didn''t year Fein''s words.


    \"Hendrix? Are you listening to me? Will you do that for me?\"


    \"Huh? Yeah. Of course I love you. Who wouldn''t?\"


    Fein''s countenance darkened, obviously, Hendrix hadn''t heard her pleas. Pouting, she hurried in her steps. Not bothering to say a word to Hendrix.


    ''Damn it. What the hell did she say? Now I have to pacify her again. Why do I have to be sucker for petite beauties? Adam, I hope your safe. I refused to believe you are dead. After my first mission, I will definitely continue my search for you.''


    Hendrix broke out from his pensive demeanor as he chased after Fien. Unbeknownst to him, the person he searched for walked a few meters away.


    ''Did Hendrix get another girl again? This guy is really living the playboy life.'' Adam''s brown eyes trialed Hendrix as he chased after Fein.


    Instead of returning to Varidan Academy, he changed his mind at the last minute. He returned to Bricteva''s tavern, spending the next few days relaxing and training. During his stay, he tasked Igor to retrieve all they had on Raventhorn and the Armstrong family.


    News of the assassination attempt on Dominic''s life naturally reached his ears. Adam also found out that the other members of Klein''s group had disappeared from Dratol. Adam knew they didn''t escape; rather, their guild captured, tortured and presented them to the Armstrong family.


    Thieves of the Night, being an organization which specialized in a myriad of activities and had deep connections in the underworld of Dratol, Igor informed Adam of the bounty placed on Klein''s head.


    Adam couldn''t stop himself from laughing as he received the information. He also got news that Dominic survived his injuries, however, he would have to spend a long time bedridden.


    The most important piece of information Adam received, was on himself. Igor informed him that the Armstrong family had sent their people to confirm if he had really died. They wanted to know if Adam had hand in Klein''s betrayal. Adam thanked his lucky stars he didn''t return to Varidan Academy.


    He knew the Armstrong family spies had spread word of his demise in Varidan Academy as a bait to tempt him out of hiding. Since they knew nothing about his identity or background, it didn''t bother Adam. Because he would soon start receiving missions for the academy. Hence, it would limit his presence in Varidan territory. He would only need to report back when he had completed his missions. Instead of staying in his dorm, Igor and Bricteva had concluded plans for his housing. Since it wasn''t compulsory to live in the dormitory, Adam would remain hidden. With Manipulator active, he could change his body features as he pleased, and no one would detect the slight trace of his presence.


    One hour later.


    Adam and the other students stood in a spacious, well-illuminated hall. They could see hundreds of statues carved in heroic poses. One need not tell them it represented the most excellent students to have graced the four corners of Varidan territory.


    \"Hey! Is that the statue of Sasha Gill, the Poison Queen?\"


    \"Wow! That''s the Goliath, Dustin Hays!\"


    \"Look! It''s the statues of The Reverent. He went to Varidan, too?\"


    \"Isn''t that Rhette Reeves? Wait, there are over twenty statues from the Reeves family alone.\"


    Adam gaze lingered on a particular statue as the students discussions reached him.


    ''Reeves? If I remember correctly, Vicar''s last name is Reeves. Is this where he''s from?'' Adam''s eye darted around, searching for any statue that resembled Vicar or Adelaide.


    However, he couldn''t find any statue in the duo''s image. From his brief observation, Adam noticed that most of the statues were fairly recent, and none of the people it depicted had exceeded the age of thirty.


    ''I don''t see any statues of heavyweight Awakened. Although these guys are powerful and famous, I don''t think they are the cream of Varidan''s graduates.''


    Unlike the other youths who gawked at the statues, Adam only stared at them him passing. Although he had only heard small tales of their deeds, he knew the strongest of them wouldn''t exceed a Rank B Awakened.


    Some of the Rank A students didn''t even spare the statues a glance. They hissed dismissively at how the lower ranked Awakened behaved. To them, praising such people was beneath them.


    \"Silence! Do you think this is a market?!\"


    The students flinched as they heard Dean Hensley''s voice. Within seconds, an eerie silence covered the hall.


    \"I won''t waste time congratulating you on making it here. I''m sure you can recognize some of the people these statues represent. They were once students like you. They stood in this very hall. Just like you, they waited eagerly to distinguish themselves. If you prove yourself worthy, one day, the next generation will admire your statue and sing your praises.\"


    The eyes of the youths shown with determination, Dean Hensley''s words had triggered their competitive spirit. Who wouldn''t love to have attain such fame and recognition?


    Only Adam was unaffected by Dean Hensley''s words. He couldn''t be bothered. Of what use was fame and glory, he thought.


    \"However, Varidan does not condone mediocrity. Only those who truly distinguish themselves will be immortalized. With that said, four portals will open soon. Rank A Awakened, please step into the blue portal. Rank B Awakened, please step into they gray portal. Rank C Awakened, please step into the yellow portal. Lastly, Rank E and D Awakened, use the colorless portal.


    \"Although that is the order set by Varidan Towers, you''re free to enter any portal of your choice. Each portal corresponds to the level of difficult you''re expected to face in the dungeons. Irrespective of the mission you accept, you''re free to keep whatever you find in the dungeons. That''s all. The instructor at the respective portals will relay any further information. I wish you good luck.\"


    Before the eyes of the students, four portals opened in midair. Despite them having freedom to enter any portal of their choice, none of them attempted to bite more than they could chew.


    Although only one rank separated D from C, it would be suicidal for any Rank D Awakened to accept a mission in a Rank C Dungeon.


    \"Hahaha... See you losers later!\"


    A smile donned Adam''s lips as he heard the familiar voice.


    Helias walked with a swagger in his steps as he approached the portal. Only his fellow A ranked Awakened could take offense at his words.


    The others, however, remained quiet with their heads lowered. No one wanted to trigger a calamity before entering the Dungeons.


    Little by little, the number of students in the hall dwindled. Most of the students went in groups, with only a few entering alone.


    \"I guess it''s time I made my move. Let''s see what''s so special about the dungeons,\" Adam muttered.


    He removed a brown half mask from his pocket as he slowly approached the colorless portal.


    \"Friend, wait a minute.\"


    Adam paused, turning his head to the side.


    ''Who is guy?'' Adam thought.


    \"Friend, my name is Hamo. I haven''t seen you around before. What''s your name?\"


    Adam''s gaze shifted between Hamo''s smile and his outstretched arm.


    \"Can I help you?\"


    Although Adam had heard about Hamo''s business and his rank, he truly didn''t have time for nonsense chitchat.


    \"Hahaha... Straight to the point. I like that.\" Hamo smiled whimsically.


    He retrieved two gray books from his uniform, waving them in front of Adam.


    \"You might have not heard about me, but I love to gather information. In these two books, you will find a detailed overview of the types of beings you can expect in a E or D ranked dungeon, and how to kill them. Friend, you might be asking how I expect you to memorize all of these at a go, right?\" Hamo said.


    However, Adam said nothing. In fact, there were no changes to his expression.


    \"Friend, for a special discount, I will added a memory-way if you buy the two books. You have heard of a memory-way, right? You can only find them in the magma pits in the snowy North. Forged from lightning With it, you can instantly memorize the contents of the book.\"


    For the first time, Adam smiled.


    ''Finally! There is no way he can resist such a sweet deal. This will be the twentieth copy I have sold this week. The Memory-way always gets them interested. I''m going to be rich.''


    \"Friend, you can have this all for three hundred¡ª\"


    \"Thanks. I''m not interested. Good day.\"


    \"Huh? Wait a...\"


    As Hamo''s words trialed off, Adam jumped into the portal.


    ''Is that guy an idiot? Does he think I was offering him fake goods? Who would have thought I would fail to make a sale? He definitely looked like the type to buy this kind of thing. Hmmm... But why can''t I remember his face? I have memorized the faces of all the E and D ranked Awakened, how come this is the first time I''m seeing him? Does he live outside Varidan? Well, there is no point fussing over it. I will get my network to find out everything about him. By the end of the day, I will even know his favorite color of underpants.''


    \"Friend. Yes, you. Might I interest you in something special? My name is Hamo, nice to meet you...\"


    Meanwhile, Adam appeared in a vast grassy field. Although he couldn''t see anyone or anything in the distance, he wasn''t scared. He remembered he had come to a similar place before he attending the combat class.


    [Student Profile]


    [Student 009]


    Name: Adam.


    Year: One.


    Blessing: Weapon Manipulation.


    Level: E.


    Class: Attack (Manipulator).


    Supporters: None!


    Rank in solo category: 490/490.


    \"Please choose from the following locations; Wehan, Lurin, Cemil, Wriathriver, Targarth and Bealan. Irrespective of the location chosen, your mission would remain the same.\"


    \"Targarth.\"


    Adam didn''t even waste time to think before making his declaration.


    An item suddenly appeared on the ground.


    \"Please keep your map safe. It contains the details of your mission. You have chosen Targarth.\"


    A portal opened after the instructor''s declaration.


    \"Please step into the portal. Remember, Varidan can''t help during missions. Once you have completed your mission, please search for the nearest Varidan Guild representative in the area. They will prepare a portal for your return. Everything you need is indicated on the map. Good luck, Adam. We have high expectations of you.\"


    Adam''s brows creased, however, he said nothing. He knew that even if he asked how the the instructor could recognize him, he knew wouldn''t get a suitable answer.


    Adam picked up the map, before heading into the portal.


    His vision distorted. Within seconds, he lay on a barren ground. He still hadn''t gotten used to the feeling of being teleported yet.


    ''Is this the place?''


    Adam used his hands to block the blind light from the sun.


    \"Oh? A Varidan student. Hahaha.... It''s been a long time since one came here. Boys, it seems a good treasure might turn up in the dungeon today.\"


    Adam''s gaze landed on a burly middle-aged man cladded in thick armor. Six men of varying ages who also wore the same silver armor surrounded him, and they each donned smiles as they stared at Adam.


    ''Guild members?''


    To the left of the seven man party, Adam could see a group of ladies clad in sultry outfits. Although they revealed a great deal of skin, Adam could sense a murderous aura around them.


    Meanwhile, to the right of the men, he counted over twenty Awakened cladded in gray trenchcoats. He didn''t know what guild they belonged, but of the three guilds, they looked the most menacing. Unlike the seven men earlier, they didn''t even glance at Adam.


    Instead, their eyes lingered on a majestic ruin in the distance. At the center of this ruin, they could see a cylindrical gray tower which stood over twenty feet.


    Adam smiled underneath his mask as he saw the tower. Unlike before, he had deactivated Manipulator, so his hair had turned white and his irises blue.


    \"Hmmm... Kid? Where is the rest of your party? The Dungeon will open soon?\"


    Adam turned his gaze towards the burly middle-aged man. He flashed a smile as he stroked his beards.


    Rising to his feet, Adam ignored the man. Instead, he approached the ruin in light steps.


    \"Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear the question? Do you think you''re special because you''re from Varidan Academy?\"


    A young man blocked Adam''s path. He hung his spear over his shoulders, while glaring at Adam.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    \"Kade, leave him be. Don''t give our guild a bad name.\"


    Only after the middle-aged man words did Kade back down. Unbeknownst to him, Adam was seconds away from forcing his his spear down his throat.


    With Kade no longer blocking his path, Adam continued unimpeded to the ruins. His actions turned him to the center of attention.


    \"Commander Sigvid, what''s that brat doing?\" Kade said.


    Sigvid, stroked his beard but said nothing.


    \"Sir, isn''t it strange his party members haven''t arrived? Do you think he came here alone?\"


    Sigvid couldn''t stop himself from laughing. Who in their right mind would raid a dungeon solo?


    \"Isi, what the hell are you saying? Even those bastards from Stormlight and Oleander wouldn''t dare raid this dungeon solo. Unless their B ranked Awakened make an appearance, but why would they do that for a mere D ranked dungeon?\" Sigvid said.


    Stormlight were the guild who wore trenchcoats. Meanwhile, the women clad in sultry outfits belonged to Oleander.


    \"You''re right, commander. Maybe the other members of his party are yet to arrive. However, this dungeon will be cleared by our guild, Silvertop,\" Kade declared.


    Members of Stormlight and Oleander turned towards his direction, however, they ignored his words. They couldn''t start a fight now, especially when the dungeon had yet to open.


    \"Kid, stop staring at the dungeon. It won''t open no matter how much you stare at it! You look like a fucking amateur. Wait until tomorrow like the rest of us!\"


    Despite Kade''s demeaning words, Adam didn''t even spare him a glance. He had no time for a random bully. Instead, he placed his hands on the dungeon''s walls.


    ''Despite the heat, it''s so cold. It''s not even as tall as most skyscrapers on Earth, yet it has its own world in it. Who created them? And what purpose do they serve?''


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [You have found a dungeon! Would you like to enter?]


    ''Huh? This is interesting. Yes, let''s see what inside.''


    \"Kid, stop embarrassing yourself and Varidan...\"


    As Kade''s words trialed off, his jaw dropped open. Adam had disappeared into thin air. Members of Stormlight, Oleander, and Slivertop couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    They too had touched the dungeon before, but something like this have never happened.


    \"The Goblin Lair has opened!\"

 37 Goblin Lair

    The Awakened from Stormlight, Oleander, and Slivertop sprinted towards the tower. A colorless portal had opened in midair, raising a cloud of dust. Less than a minute after Adam''s disappearance, no one remained in the ruins.


    Meanwhile, Adam found himself in a cold cave partially illuminated by some glistening crystals lining in the cave''s ceiling.


    [You have entered a dungeon!]


    ''A cave? I was expecting something different. Where do I go now?''


    In front of him were four dimly lit tunnels. Despite his mask, Adam could smell a thick and nauseating stench akin to that of feces and decomposing carcass.


    ''System, retrieve the map from the Inventory.''


    An amulet appeared in Adam''s hands.


    [Student Profile]


    [Student 009]


    Name: Adam.


    Year: One.


    Blessing: Weapon Manipulation.


    Level: E.


    Class: Attack (Manipulator).


    Supporters: None!


    Rank in solo category: 490/490


    Current Location: Targarth.


    - Eliminate a red-eared Goblin tribe.


    - Obtain the scepter of the Goblin chief to clear this mission.


    A familiar map projected in midair. A flickering purple star represented his current location, and with each passing second, the black crucifix which represented the lesser dungeons flickered out of existence with many more replacing them. Adam could also see the location of the guild representing Varidan in the Targarth.


    ''Stormlight? Never heard of them. They must be a regional power.''


    Only a few guilds had the resources to plant a base in the different nations. Apart from the massive guilds, smaller guilds usually dominated a particular area, and only explored dungeons in the area. If the strength of their members increased, these smaller guilds would branch out to other locations. Stormlight, was one of such guilds. As a rising power in Targarth, Varidan approached them to form a partnership. They would act as Varidan''s representative, while they would receive an enormous fee each year. And, as a bonus, they didn''t have to give Varidan students preferential treatments.


    [Seventy-three Potential Sources of Danger Detected]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    ''That many? Is that just one tribe?'' Adam stared at the first tunnel on his left. With light steps, Adam walked into the tunnel.


    Twenty minutes later, members of Slivertop stood before the four tunnels.


    \"Commander, which do we choose?\" Bart asked.


    He had only joined Slivertop a week ago; he didn''t know much about the dungeon yet.


    \"Bart, I told you to read the report before coming. What the hell is wrong with you? Do¡ª\"


    \"There is no need shouting at him, Kade. Just tell him,\" Sigvid interjected. His probing gaze wandered around the cave, searching for something or someone.


    \"We can only enter the first three tunnels from your right. The last one is off limits,\" Kade explained.


    \"Why? What''s so special about it?\" Bart scratched his arm as Kade''s fierce gaze landed on him. He truly wanted to know what laid at the end of the tunnel.


    \"This is the last time. Read your reports before a mission.\"


    Despite Kade''s words, Bart could not hide his delight as he awaited Kade''s explanation.


    \"The last tunnel leads to the lair of the roughback goblins. Even if by some miracle we team up with Stormlight and Oleander, there is no way we can clear it. Even if all the members of our guild partake in the raid, it wouldn''t change the result. Only guilds outside Targarth can attempt the raid, and they would take some considerable damage. Be careful, these tunnels are interconnected. If you get lost, that''s it. Those roughback goblins are cannibalistic and suicidal.\" Kade explained.


    Bart swallowed a mouthful of saliva, fear covered his limpid eyes as he stared the tunnel. From Kade''s explanation, he knew that only death awaited anyone who ventured into its hollow path.


    \"Sir, which¡ª?\"


    \"Kade, do they ever come out from their lair? If they are that dangerous, surely, they must detest our presence, right?\"


    \"Fucking hell. Use that brain of yours. Do you think we would be here if they left their lair? Enough with the questions, Bart.\"


    Ignoring Bart, Kade turned his attention to Sigvid. \"Commander, which do we choose this time?\"


    Bart, Isi and the other members of Slivertop turned their attention to Sigvid. Only he could choose their hunting ground.


    \"From the numbers Stormlight brought here, it''s likely they would raid the lair of the pink-eyed goblins. They suffered quite the loss the last time they faced them. The babes from Oleander would probably target the lair of those slime eating goblins. That they are revealing so much skin is proof enough. That leaves the lair of the red-eared goblin. Those bastards annoy the hell out of me, but we can definitely eliminate them. Remember, we are here for the Fermo Crystals. Unfortunately, we can''t get it without killing those smelling creatures.\"


    Sigvid''s eyes wandered as he spoke. Bart and Kade noticed. They wondered what occupied his mind.


    \"Commander, what are you searching for? Did you notice something?\" Isi asked.


    \"Not really. We weren''t the first to enter the dungeon, but there is no sign of that brat coming here. Only one path leads to this place, yet I have seen no signs he came here. Where could he have gone? Aren''t you guys curious why the dungeon opened ahead of time?\"


    Sigvid explained his thoughts. Truly, he couldn''t explain the mystery behind Adam''s sudden disappearance. His men too donned contemplative demeanors. They hadn''t thought about it that much. In fact, they concluded in their minds it was only a coincidence the portal opened when Adam approached it.


    \"Commander, there is no point fussing over it. He probably went out as soon as he came in. That brat stinks like a coward. Remember, his party members are yet to arrive. Let''s go hunt those bastards before the others catch¡ª \"


    Before Kade could finish his statement, the earth beneath their feet rumbled, their bodies vibrated in tandem.


    \"What was that?\" Bart said. His left hand hung on the hilt of his sword, with his eyes shifting between the four tunnels.


    \"Relax. It''s a common occurrence here. You would have known if you read the damn report. Unfortunately, it seems either Stormlight or Oleander have started their hunt. We can''t delay anymore, boys. Let''s go hunt some ugly bastards.\"


    In a heptagonal formation, members of Slivertop approached the second tunnel from the right. The thick smell of feces assaulted their noses. The light from the crystals couldn''t illuminate everything in front of them, and since it was suicidal to ignite a torch, they cautiously proceeded into the depths of the tunnel.


    \"Kade, are you okay guarding the rear alone?\" Sigvid whispered.


    Kade nodded while making a hand signal. At the base of their formation, he had the responsibility of guarding, informing and foiling all plans of an ambush.


    \"Don''t worry, boys. It''s only dark here. Their lair won''t be this dark. We''ll be there in ten minutes. Remember, wait for my signal before you attack. We can''t allow them to use the hidden passages. If they join the other tribes, it would be troublesome for us.\" Sigvid whispered.


    His men nodded, their grip around their weapons tightened. Their hearts thumped wildly. Their opponents were red-eared goblins. The smartest of the four tribes in the dungeon. A moment of carelessness could cost them their lives.


    The walls produced a unique echo as Sigvid gently tapped its wet surface. A common method used by those raiding the dungeon. Each of the four tunnels produced a unique sound when touched in a certain way. With this method, the Awakened would know when they had deviated from their intended path.


    \"Commander, look. It''s the tunnel''s exit.\"


    \"Keep your voice down, Bart. Their scouts patrol this area,\" Sigvid whispered.


    He gestured towards the men, and they broke the heptagonal formation. They walked in pairs, covering the blind spot of their partner.


    \"Remember, boys, we have to¡­\" Sigvid''s words trialed off as he stepped out from the tunnel.


    Blood and unidentifiable body fluids dyed the cave''s walls, while a mountain of corpses littered the soaked ground. An acidic coppery smell pervaded the air as a stream of green blood flowed in the macabre scene.


    \"What the hell happened here?\" Kade muttered. He rubbed his eyes multiple times, he had to be certain what he saw wasn''t an illusion.


    The corpses of over seventy goblins littered the ground. Unlike typical goblins, they had red ears which contrasted with their green skins.


    \"Did the roughback tribe eliminate them?\" Kade asked.


    \"Although there is a great deal of resentment between the tribes, they would never result to such a wide scale massacre. The roughback tribe only consider us Awakened as the enemy. They hardly confront the other tribes. Someone else is responsible for this,\" Sigvid said.


    He flinched as he stared at the injuries on the corpses. Some had their skulls bashed by a blunt object. While others had their limbs, guts, throat, eyes and other organs ripped from their bodies.


    \"Could a human really do this? No ranked D Awakened could ever accomplish such a feat. Who could massacre an entire tribe in minutes?\" Kade asked.


    The others also wanted to know the answer to the question. Coincidentally, they all remembered the vibrations they felt earlier.


    \"Forget about the corpses. We can figure out what happened to them later. Search for the Fermo Crystals. If the roughback tribe had a hand in this, they wouldn''t touch them.\"


    Overcoming their initial surprise, the group fanned out on Sigvid''s orders.


    Ten minutes later, the group reconvened. A scowl donned their faces.


    \"Commander, we might have miscalculated. It seems one of Stormlight or Oleander came here before us. They took anything worth something,\" Junho said.


    Sigvid''s countenance darkened. He hadn''t expected such a scenario. Although each tunnel produced a precious stone, Slivertop specialized in gathering Fermo Crystals¡ªmajorly used for enchanting weapons.


    ''Did those bastards do it intentionally? Is this a declaration of war?'' Sigvid mused.


    Absorbed in his thoughts, he paid no attention to Kade and the others who discussed among themselves. They too believed the massacre was a declaration of war from either Stormlight or Oleander.


    \"Commander, let''s go back and report to the guild. We can''t allow Stormlight or Oleander encroach on our hunting grounds,\" Kade said. His eyes had turned bloodshot with his grip tightening on the handle of his spear.


    \"Yes. Let''s return to the¡­\" Sigvid paused.


    The seven-man party shifted their gaze to the depths of the tunnel. Although faint, they could hear footsteps.


    \"Take your positions. If it''s the scouts of the roughbacks, we will eliminate them, then run for our lives. Don''t come out if it''s Stormlight or Oleander, their numbers exceed ours,\" Sigvid whispered.


    With each passing second, the footsteps got louder and louder. Cold sweat covered the faces of the men as they observed the tunnel''s entrance from the hiding positions.


    Kade''s heart thumped as he lay buried under seven corpses. He could hear faint mumblings, but they were too incoherent to decipher. Meanwhile, Sigvid hid close to the tunnel''s entrance. He had long since unsheathed his sword. Depending on who arrived, he would cleave their head from their neck.


    Meanwhile, members of Stormlight and Oleander discussed among themselves as they walked through a tunnel.


    \"So, the same thing happened to you?\" Ayleen, the leader of the Oleander asked.


    Her deep-set eyes stared at the leader of Stormlight, Johnathan. He was a giant of a man who had to bend slightly to walk in the tunnel.


    \"Someone had killed the pink-eyed tribe before we arrived. If we hadn''t entered the tunnels at the same time, I would have suspected it was your doing. However, the only suspect now is Slivertop. I don''t know how those bastards did it, but they will regret encroaching on our haunting grounds. They know how much we value those eyes, yet they carved them all. How would I face my guild leader if I don''t make them pay?\"


    Oleander and Stormlight had both encountered a similar scenario as the guild members of Slivertop. They had expected the hunt to proceed as usual and looked forward to their potential score, however, their thoughts and countenances changed when the corpses of the goblins tribes greeted them.


    \"But, how did they do it? The seven of them alone eliminating two tribes? How is that possible?\"


    Ayleen could not hide her incredulity as she massaged her temple.


    \"We''ll find out soon. Those bastards have a lot to answer for.\"


    Being a Varidan associate, Johnathan felt confident he would get answers. He didn''t believe a small guild like Slivertop would dare invoke the wrath of a behemoth like Varidan Academy. The sudden turn of events also puzzled him.


    \"We are almost at the entrance. Men, prepare for battle,\" Johnathan declared.


    Ayleen too also gave the same instructions to her fellow guild members.


    Only a minute had gone since the members of Slivertop hid themselves.


    ''Damn it. How of them did they send?''


    Sigvid feared the worse. The footsteps he heard couldn''t belong to a small scouting until. He feared for his life and that of his men. However, if the enemy was the roughback goblins, he would rather fight to the death than let them eat him alive.


    The footsteps got louder, at any moment, someone would exit the tunnel.


    \"Huh? What the hell¡ª\"


    \"Die you goblin scum!\"


    Enhance with his Blessing, Sigvid''s sword made a beeline to the neck of a member of Stormlight. Caught off guard, there was no way he could react to the sudden attack.


    ''Shit. It''s not a goblin. I can''t stop myself.'' Sigvid thought.


    Inches away for decapitating the neck of the petrified man, a great sword met Sigvid''s long sword in midair. A clanking echo followed as both attack cancelled out each other.


    \"Sigvid, you old fool. How dare you attack a member of Stormlight? So, your guild was actually responsible for the massacre.\" Johnathan bellowed.


    Members of his guild and the ladies from Oleander prepared for battle.


    Sigvid''s countenance darkened as he retreated.


    \"What rubbish are you saying, Johnathan? Since the two of you are together, it means you have been in an alliance from the beginning. You obviously broke the treaty when you slaughtered the red-eared goblins. Now you want to silence us. We will never go down without a fight.\"


    Kade, Isi, Bart, and the other emerged from their hiding positions. They would rather go down fighting than leave their lives at the mercy of others.


    \"What the fuck are you talking about? You obviously¡ª\"


    \"Wait, Johnathan. Let''s here what he has to say.\"


    Johnathan turned to Ayleen. He couldn''t believe she believed Sigvid''s nonsense.


    Ignoring Johnathan''s stern gaze, Ayleen turned towards Sigvid.


    \"Sigvid, are you saying you aren''t responsible for what happened to the pink-eyed tribe and gray skinned tribe?\"


    \"What are you talking about? You two obviously massacred the red-eared tribe. You didn''t stop there, you also took all the Fermo Crystals. Now, you plan on silencing us to cover your crimes. We will definitely take some of you with us to the afterlife.\"


    ''Could this be a huge misunderstanding? The same thing also happened to us.''


    Ayleen''s gaze met Johnathan''s. The two had the same thought in mind. Silvertop couldn''t be the culprits, they were obviously victims, too.


    \"Ladies, lower your weapons. They''re not our enemies.\"


    Johnathan also gave the same instructions to his members.


    Sigvid and the others couldn''t tell what was happening. One minute they were prepared to go out in a blaze of glory, the next their opponents sheathed their swords.


    \"Sigvid, it seems someone is trying to stir a conflict between our guilds. We also experienced a similar scene when we entered out respective tunnels,\" Johnathan said.


    ''What?! Someone messed with them, too? Who the fuck is doing this? Did a higher ranked Awakened enter the dungeon? No. That''s not possible. The items in this dungeon wouldn''t catch their fancy.''


    Sigvid motioned towards his men to lowered their weapons. Although he didn''t know if what Johnathan said was true, he felt something was odd about their situation.


    \"Who could possibly eliminate the three tribes in minutes? Do you think it was the roughback tribe?\"


    Ayleen and Johnathan stared at each other. They too had the same thought in mind.


    \"Something must have triggered them to...\"


    A series of deafening explosions interrupted Ayleen''s statement. The cave shook, with small rocks falling to the ground.


    ''What the hell is going on? This isn''t natural. Is the dungeon going to collapse?'' Sigvid thought.


    \"We have to get...\"


    Midway through his shout, another loud explosion rocked the cave. Before any of the Awakened could react, a section of the cave''s walls collapsed.


    They saw a bloodied figure running towards their direction. It had numerous lacerations on its green body, while it''s rough hunchback bled profusely.


    It''s shrieks echoed, while a yellowish liquid poured from the side of its mouth.


    \"A roughback goblin?\" Johnathan muttered.


    The miserable form of the usually menacing creature left him wide-eyed and confused.


    In the groups amazement, they noticed the goblin ran towards their direction. It couldn''t mask the fear it''s eyes nor the terror on its face.


    Despite their enmity towards Awakened, it stared at the group as its savior.


    Ten meters before it reached the closest Awakened, two red streaks whizzed through the air. One heading for the neck of the goblin and the other for its legs.


    With seconds, the head of the goblin fell on the ground with blood spraying into the air from its twitching corpse. The second streak of light had successfully cleaved the goblin''s legs, too.


    As soon as they appeared, the red blur disappeared. None of the Awakened could identify what it was.


    Silence covered the cave and only the occasional falling rock echoed. Some Awakened couldn''t breathe properly as they stared through the hole in the wall.


    Goblin corpses from the four tribes littered the ground. Everything they had seen earlier paled in comparison to the lair of the roughback tribe. Even a scene out of a nightmare couldn''t be that twisted. Their stomachs churned, and some vomited on the spot.


    \"The Goblin Lair has been cleared!\"


    Sigvid''s jaw dropped. Nothing made sense to him or anyone else.


    ''Wait... Could this be the work of the kid from Varidan?''


    Sigvid''s body shook. Subconsciously, he stared at Kade. He couldn''t imagine what would have happened if Kade had provoked Adam earlier.


    Meanwhile, Adam stood at the edge of the ruin reading the system''s notification. With Manipulator active, his hair had turned black and his irises brown.


    [You have left the dungeon!]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    Race: Human & Demonkin.


    Constitution: 5. Agility: 10. Endurance: 12. Luck: 0.5


    Dexterity: 12. Strength: 12. Charisma: 5.


    Summoning.


    Illusion Inducement.


    - Manipulator.


    - Illusionist.


    - Devourer.


    - Dominator.


    - Slayer (Passive).


    ???


    Awakened!


    10.


    - Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    - Fermo Crystal (89/89).


    - Eyes of Pink-eyed Goblins (76/76).


    - Slime sac (89/88)


    - Goblin chief Spectre (4/4).


    - Hunch sac (72/73).


    - Familiar (1/50).


    -D.


    ???


    ''That was disappointing. I didn''t expect the goblins to be so weak. I didn''t even have to do much. Cataclysm alone was enough to kill them all.''


    Adam turned towards the city in the distance.


    \"Am I allowed to accept another mission immediately? Well, I won''t find out until I get to Targarth.\" With Manipulator active, Adam unleashed a frightening turn of speed as he ran towards Targarth.


    Two hours later, Awakened from Stormlight, Oleander, and Silvertop exited the dungeon.


    Their eyes scanned the surrounding ruins, however, they couldn''t find what they seeked. Like Sigvid, they all suspected Adam was responsible for the abnormalities in the dungeon.


    ''I have to get back to the guild before him. Maybe he''s still in the dungeon. I have to let the Guild leader know about this. If we are lucky, we might be able to recruit him.''


    Johnathan could already imagine the guild leader praising him for noticing a talented Awakened.


    Members of the three guilds slowly dispersed. They each had to report what they witnessed in the dungeon.

 38 Gido

    To the east of Dratol''s eastern border, laid Targarth. A rich nation with thousands of years worth of history. Its population totaled over five million, with traders and miners making up the majority. Their infrastructure, fuel production and food production are among its current greatest strengths. A monarchy, its rulers divided the nation into four cities.


    The people of Targarth lived a peaceful life, and religion held a prominent role in their lives and, if anything, had made them more proper. Unfortunately, the Awakened from the countries weren''t as powerful as their neighbors.


    Hundreds of guilds spanned across its lands, with a few allied to some major guilds from prosperous nations. The guilds battled and competed amongst themselves for the resources in the dungeons and hunting grounds. In Targarth, three guilds stood at the top of the food chain, Stormlight, Oleander, and Slivertop.


    Oleander occupied Celsa, in the northern planes of Targarth. Slivertop established their headquarters in Sandholt the mining capital of Targarth. Meanwhile, Stormlight occupied Gido, the commercial capital.


    Prior to Stormlight''s partnership with Varidan Academy, the three major guilds had a similar level of influence. However, Stormlight''s influence had tripled after its association with Varidan. Awakened all over Targarth trooped towards its headquarters, hoping and praying, they would one day join Varidan in some capacity if they joined Stormlight.


    In a luxuriously furnished office in one of the many rooms in Stormlight''s headquarters, Haider sat.


    Bored out his mind, he yawned as he stared at the bubbling street through the window. Varidan Towers had sent him to Targarth seven months ago, it wasn''t the promotion he expected. Although he held the title of Representative, one comparable to the assistant guild leader of Stormlight, he would have preferred to remain in Varidan Academy''s registration hall. Targarth was leagues behind Dratol in everything.


    ''Of the fifty students assigned a mission in Targarth, only one hasn''t showed up. Who is this Student 009? Does he think he can pass the dungeons with no help? Well, it''s not my business. The Goblin''s Lair, huh? If he doesn''t die, I will see him soon. But, why is there no information on his party members?''


    Haider parted his curly hair as he stared at a document on his table. His fingers drummed on the surface of the table.


    Once assigned their missions, Varidan Students would fist locate the Representative guild in the region. Usually, Varidan''s representative in these guilds would brief the students on what awaited them in the dungeons.


    Over the last few hours, Haider had discussed with various students who hunted in nearby dungeons. However, of all the students, only one did not show up. He found it odd. He believed whoever Student 009 was; they had gone to the Goblin''s Lair without coming for consultation.


    He had seen hundreds of students like that, and a majority of them died from their overconfidence. He expected nothing different from student 009.


    \"I wonder what Emilia prepared for lunch today? The food here isn''t as good as Varidan''s, but it''s at least decent,\" Haider murmured.


    He rose to his feet. Grabbing his black trenchcoat from a coat hanger, he left the room.


    Meanwhile, Adam walked along Gido''s crowded streets. He couldn''t help but admire the unique structures lining either side of the tarred roads. Merchants selling all manner of precious rocks and valuables lined the streets. Although hidden, through the system, Adam could detect many Awakened watching over the wares.


    At the end of the road he walked, laid a massive fort-like building painted in white. Adam paused as he stared at the building, his eyes fell on the blue flags depicting the image of a raging storm.


    ''This should be the place. Who would have expected a small guild to have such a nice building? Varidan is quite generous with its remuneration it seems.''


    Only with Varidan''s support could a minor guild like Stormlight afford such a magnificent building.


    Clad in his uniform, ignorant passerbys cast their probing gazes at him. They wondered who he was and what faction he belonged, because they knew trespassing on Stormlight territory attracted a stern punishment.


    \"Boy. You don''t want the Awakened to find you loitering. Leave before they notice you.\"


    Adam turned around, his gaze fell on an old man who motioned for him to hurry over.


    \"Thank you for¡ª\"


    \"Who the hell is this? Kid, don''t you know it''s a crime to loiter here?\"


    The old man flinched as he heard the shout, wasting no time, he hurried away. He didn''t want the guard from Stormlight to associate him with Adam.


    Unperturbed by the actions of the old man, Adam turned his head towards the guard.


    ''A trenchcoat? This guy is an Awakened, too?''


    Since trenchcoats were a common stable for Awakened, Adam deduced the man in front of him was an Awakened.


    That the system didn''t inform him on an imminent threat only meant the guard couldn''t threaten Adam no matter what he did.


    \"Are you deaf? Don''t you hear me talking to you?\"


    The guard''s shout attracted the attention of passerbys, they wondered who was foolish enough to cause trouble at Stormlight''s headquarters.


    \"Ignoring me are you? Let''s see if you can ignore...\"


    Cold sweat covered the guard''s face as Adam turned around. Since Adam backed him earlier, he couldn''t identity Varidan''s unique uniform.


    \"What were you saying?\" Adam asked.


    \"I-I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were a student of Varidan. Please forgive me for the error. It won''t happen again.\"


    He didn''t dare meet Adam''s gaze.


    Saying nothing, Adam walked passed the guard. He didn''t have time deal with a random nobody like him.


    The guard''s tensed heart calmed as Adam entered the building. He knew he had been let off easy. If it had been someone else, who knew what would have happened to him.


    \"What are you looking at? Do you see a play going on? Get the hell away from here!\"


    The gathered grows quickly dispersed. Although Adam''s identity piqued their interest, they wanted to trouble with a guard of Stormlight.


    * * *


    ''This place is really not bad. Does Bricteva and Igor have a headquarters like this, too?''


    Adam''s gaze shifted between the beautiful furniture, dazzling chandeliers and work of arts hanging on the gold painted walls of the guild.


    Several pairs of eyes landed on Adam as he admired the beauty of the guild''s interior. However, when they realized his identity¡ªA student of Varidan Academy, they lost interest. In the last few months, it wasn''t a rare occurrence.


    \"Hey, over here... You from Varidan.\"


    Adam turned towards the source of the voice, and a beautiful woman in a floral purple dress beckoned him to hurry over. She stood over a counter which looked like a reception of some sort.


    With a warm smile that would melt the coldest of hearts, coupled with her gorgeous looks, it would thrill anyone to converse with such a beauty.


    ''Damn, how can someone be so beautiful?''


    She was among the top ten most beautiful women Adam had seen in his two lives. In light steps, he walked over to the counter.


    \"My name is Emilia. You must be here to see the Varidan Representative, right?\"


    Emilia smiled warmly.


    \"Yes. Could you tell me where I can find him?\"


    Adam went straight to the point, he had no intention of introducing himself.


    \"His office is on the fourth floor. Third door on your right. You can''t miss it¡ª\"


    \"Thanks a lot, Emilia. Do have a good day.\" Adam interjected.


    While he surveyed the spacious room earlier, he had already located the stairwell.


    \"Wait a minute... You didn''t let me finish. Mr. Haider left the office a few minutes ago. He should be in the cafeteria right now. Would you like to wait for him? He shouldn''t take too long.\"


    Involuntarily, the corners of Adam''s eyes twitched a little. With a nod, he sat on the wooden stool before the counter.


    \"I will let you know when he returns,\" Emilia said.


    ''Thank you very much.\"


    Emilia''s brown eyes lingered on James. He knew that look. It reminded him of Wallace. Those were the eyes of a talkative.


    \"You''re so young, yet you''re already handling missions, and for Varidan at that. Your family must be really proud of you.\"


    For others, it was a great conversation starter. But for Adam, Emilio words hit a sore spot. However, he said nothing. She didn''t know anything about him, so she couldn''t have said it intentionally.


    While Adam donning a shallow smile, Emilia continued, \"So, where are you from? You don''t talk like someone from Dratol or the Eastern Nations for that matter.\"


    Adam said nothing again. No matter how beautiful Emilia was, he wouldn''t just reveal personal information about himself.


    Unperturbed by Adam''s silence, Emilia continued, \"Are you from the Northern Mountains? My cousin''s father-in-law''s nephew grew up in the Northern Mountains. You speak alike. By the way, which dungeon are you hunting? Is it in Celsa? Gido? Sandholt? Or, Valar? I really hope it isn''t Valar''s¡ª\"


    \"Miss. When will he be back?\"


    Adam couldn''t continue listening to Emilia''s yapping.


    \"Don''t worry. Mr. Haider will be back soon. It''s only been twenty minutes, he should be done in ten minutes.\"


    ''Is she his secretary or what? How can she know when he would return?''


    Deep in thought, Emilia suddenly leaned towards Adam. Her skin gave of a soothing aroma akin to fresh apples. As her face got closer, he could feel her warm breath on his left ear.


    [Ten Potential Source of Danger Detected]


    \"If you want my advice, ask Mr Haider to send you to the Goblin''s Lair after you finish your mission. It''s on the outskirts of Gido. Trust me you regret it.\" Emilia winked at Adam as she withdrew.


    Adam donned a wry smile, not because of the useless information Emilia had give him, but for the various men who directed their bloodshot gaze towards his direction. Obviously, Emilia''s admirers had not taken a liking to the previous incident.


    \"Thanks for the heads up. I''ll be sure to let him know.\"


    \"No problem. I''m glad to be of help to you.\"


    Emilia giggled, her index finger played with her hair. Packed into a single braid, it fell over her shoulder.


    Despite Adam''s hints, Emilia continued to talk about all manner of subjects. Even though Adam practically ignored her, it didn''t bother her.


    A few minutes later, Emilia suddenly stopped talking. It startled Adam. Her eyes lingered on a figure at the guild''s entrance.


    Adam slowly turned his head, and a tall man clad in black trenchcoat approached the stairwell. From Adam''s point of view, he looked less than thirty.


    \"Right on time. That''s Mr. Haider.\"


    ''Thank you, Emilia. Do take care of yourself.\"


    Saying nothing further, Adam approached Haider in hurried steps. Who knows if he would use an hour to take a shit or something? Adam thought.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, a familiar uniform came into Haider''s view. He paused in his steps as he slowly turned his head.


    \"Hello, sir. I''m¡ª\"


    \"I haven''t seen you around before... wait, are you student 009?\"


    Haider''s brows creased as his beady eyes fell on Adam.


    ''Why is he looking at me like that? Did I do something to him?''


    Adam could sense malice from Haider''s gaze, and it left him puzzled. He wonder what he did to offend someone he hadn''t met before.


    \"Yes. I''m student 009. I''m here¡ª\"


    \"I know what you''re for. Now that you have failed, you decided to come back here like everyone else. If you had shown up earlier, I would have given you vital information on how to clear your mission. Now, look at you. Arrogance doesn''t take you anywhere. Where are your party members?\"


    Since Haider didn''t suppress his voice, it drew the attention of the guild members. They pitied Adam, because they all knew Haider''s personality.


    \"Aren''t you going to answer me? Suit yourself. You can fuck off then. Come back when you manage to complete your mission. That''s if you''re not dead already.\"


    Haider chuckled. Lashing out at Adam had brightened his mood.


    \"Who knew Varidan would send an asshole to a place like this. I don''t know if you''re actually a moron or you''re just trying your best to piss me off.\"


    Haider paused in his steps. He slowly turned around. He couldn''t believe what he heard. The Awakened too could believe Adam had said those words.


    \"What did you¡ª\" Before Haider could finish his statement, Adam threw an object towards him which he caught on reflex.


    Haider''s eyes bulged as he stare at the bronze scepter, ornamented with two glistening purple crystals.


    ''Is this what I think it is?''


    Haider''s eyes shifted between Adam and the scepter, he need answers.


    \"That''s the scepter of the chief of the red-eared goblins. I have completed my mission, and I would like to request another.\"


    ''My mission? Doesn''t he mean our? Did this brat choose the solo option? A rank E Awakened eliminating the red-eared goblins alone? How is that even possible?''


    Just like Haider, Adam''s words left the other Awakened slack jawed. They had only heard rumors about the scepter of the chief, but they hadn''t seen it themselves. In fact, only two parties from their guild had completely eliminated the red-eared goblin tribe. And they suffered tremendous losses.


    \"How did you do¡ª?\"


    \"That''s none of your business. Tell me if I can accept other missions or not. If not, open the portal. I didn''t come here to satisfy your curiosity.\"


    Haider''s countenance darkened. Tongue lashed in front of several Awakened, he felt embarrassed.


    \"Follow me to my office. We will discuss further there.\"


    Under the probing gazes of the Awakened, Adam and Haider walked towards the fourth floor.


    Those who had initially wanted to beat him up for flirting with Emilia cowered in their corner. They thanked their lucky stars they didn''t act rashly.


    * * *


    Adam and Haider sat opposite each other in the latter''s office. Haider''s eyes shifted between the scepter and Adam''s body.


    Adam, however, totally ignored him. Instead, he focused on perusing the mission files Haider handed over to him.


    A few seconds later, Adam smirked as he passed his selected mission to Haider.


    \"Huh? Are you sure you want to pick this? Unlike¡ª\"


    \"Please, prepare the portal. I have made my decision.\"


    Haider said nothing further. He retrieved a blue gemstone from his pocket, before smashing it on the ground. And, a colorless portal opened out of thin air.


    \"If you''re able to complete this mission, you will be eligible to accept a graduation mission. You must return to Varidan Academy before you can proceed though. Good...\" Haider''s words trialed off as he watched Adam step into the portal.


    ''What an arrogant prick. So what you got a mere scepter. If I was an attack class Awakened, I would have gotten it, too. He picked the toughest mission in Targarth. That bastard will definitely regret his decision.''


    Haider reclined on his chair as he arranged the scattered documents. Just then, someone opened door of his office.


    Before he could react, a familiar voice reached him, \"Haider, where is the student that came in just now?\"


    \"Augustus, what''s gotten into you?\" Haider retorted.


    Augustus, the guild leader of Stormlight ignored Haider. Instead, his eyes scanned the interior of the room, searching for someone or something.


    \"Mr. Haider, I apologize. We¡ª\"


    \"Let''s go Johnathan. He isn''t here.\" Augustus interjected.


    \"Augustus, what is the meaning of this? You barge into my office, and now you want to leave without an explanation?\"


    \"Forgive me, Haider. It won''t happen again. I''ll leaving you to handle your business.\"


    Saying nothing further, Augustus and John''s left the office.


    \"Johnathan, is what you said true? That student cleared the Goblin''s Lair alone?\"


    A foot taller than Johnathan, Augustus focused his gaze on Johnathan. He couldn''t hide his apprehension.


    \"Would I lie to you, brother? I don''t know how he did it, but he eliminated all the goblin tribes. And, he took everything of value from the dungeon. That kid is a monster in his own right.\" Johnathan explained.


    Augustus stroked his beards but said nothing. It wasn''t everyday one heard such a news.


    \"I will try to get the details of the student from Haider. Tell Emilia to come to my office. Haider is a sucker for her. She is the only one we can trust to pry the news from him. Tell the others not to speak of this matter again. We must do everything to recruit that kid.\"


    \"I understand, brother.\"


    Wasting no time, Johnathan hurried to execute Augustus''s order. Time was of the essence, especially when they didn''t know Oleander and Silvertop''s intentions.

 39 Valar Pits

    ''It seems I''m getting used to this teleportation nonsense.'' Adam chuckled as he stared at his new environment.


    Over a hundred Awakened from various guilds came into view. They stood on a purple patch of land which emitted heat hazes which rose from the cracks in between the earth; and, it reached several feet in the air. A hundred feet from where Adam stood, he could see thick pitch-black ash clouds being emitted from a raging volcanic mountain.


    Despite being a few meters away from the volcano, neither Adam nor the other Awakened felt an intense heat.


    ''It''s volcano this time. The Valar pits. I wonder how the dungeon will look like.''


    While in Haider''s office, he had purposely chosen the most difficult mission. Unlike the other cities in Targarth which had multiple lesser dungeons, Valar¡ªthe military capital of Targarth, had only one dungeon¡ªValar Pits.


    None of the dungeons in Gido, Sandholt and Celsa came close to its level of difficulty. Although considered a rank D dungeon, it had claimed the lives of two C ranked Awakened.


    No guild in Targarth could claim monopolize the dungeon nor the treasure trove within, and it was the only dungeon which drew the attention of some larger guilds outside Targarth.


    Some Awakened stared at Adam, puzzled why he had appeared alone. However, their curiosity lasted for only a moment. That Adam came to raid a place like the Valar pits alone didn''t cross their minds. Some believed he had accepted a mission from his guild, and would join up with his party who had already arrived.


    Among the curious observers, Adam noticed some of them held malice in their gaze, and it left him puzzled. He didn''t know them, yet they already had nefarious thoughts about him.


    \"Hey. Are you alone?\"


    Adam turned his head to the side. It surprised him to hear the familiar voice. Of the four people approaching, he could recognized one of them.


    ''What a coincidence. Who would have thought this playboy will be here?''


    \"Hello, friend. My name is Hendrix, this Fien. That''s Chadwick, and she''s Amara.\"


    Hendrix wore a beaming smile as he introduced his party members. His party members, on the other hand, did not have such a welcoming demeanor. If anything, their demeanor showed they would rather be else where.


    With Manipulator active, Hendrix couldn''t tell it was Adam who stood before him.


    \"Us Varidan students have to stick together. What''s your name, friend? Where are your party members?\"


    Hendrix''s eyes wandered all over the place. He genuinely did not believe Adam came alone.


    \"My name is¡ª\"


    \"Hendrix, you can''t go around inviting any random person to our party.\"


    Amara, the caramel skinned young lady interjected. Apart from her hair she dyed blue, nothing about her stood out. She didn''t even bother to look at Adam; instead, she focused her attention on Hendrix.


    \"It''s just until his group members arrive. We¡ª\"


    \"It doesn''t matter. As the party leader, consider how your decision will affect our group. What do you know about him? What if his party members don''t show up? Who knows if they even kicked him out for being a liability. Unlike you, the rest of us don''t want any difficulties during the mission.\"


    Adam and Hendrix''s gaze fell on Chadwick. He donned a shallow smile as his gaze met theirs.


    \"You don''t even know the guy, yet you''re calling him rubbish to his face? And, what do you mean? Are you questioning my leadership?\" Hendrix asked.


    \"Of course not. Why would I do such a thing? According to rumors, the only reason your the leader is because your fucking one of your party members while another one has a crush on you. You¡ª\"


    \"Are you mad? What nonsense are you saying?\" Fien barked. Her left hand reached for one of the daggers on her belt.


    Amara too, couldn''t contain her anger. Her bloodshot eyes fell on Chadwick as she unsheathed her short sword.


    \"What are you guys getting angry for? I didn''t say it... I''m only saying what I heard.\"


    Chadwick also reached for the handle of the whip hanging on his waist. If Amara or Fien attacked, he would respond in kind.


    ''Are these guys serious? Don''t they know where they are?''


    Adam could barely contain his urge to laugh. From his brief interaction with Hendrix''s party members, that is if one could call it that, he could already determine their personalities to a certain extent.


    \"Stop it. Do you guys want to turn us to a laughing stock?\"


    Hendrix stepped in before his party members murdered each other.


    Some Awakened couldn''t stop themselves from laughing as they watched the comical scene.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Adam could see a fifth Varidan student subtly retreating in the laughing crowd.


    ''Oh? Five of them came here. Staying with this kinda group will be far dangerous than going alone.'' Adam chuckled.


    \"What the fuck is so funny? This is all your fault. You could... Hey! Listen to me when I''m speaking.\"


    Adam ignored Chadwick''s words; instead, he patted Hendrix on his left shoulder.


    \"Thanks. Unfortunately, I can''t accept your offer. I wish you success in your mission. Goodbye.\"


    A wry smile donned Hendrix''s face as he watched Adam walk towards the crowd.


    ''If I were him, I too, wouldn''t want to join such a party.''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Hendrix felt a sharp pain on his left arm. He lowered his head, only to see Fien pinching him. Meanwhile, Amara and Chadwick still quarrelled with each other.


    ''Where the hell is Mavis? How long does it take to take a piss?'' Hendrix thought.


    * * *


    [Student Profile]


    [Student 009]


    Name: Adam.


    Year: One.


    Blessing: Weapon Manipulation.


    Level: E.


    Class: Attack (Manipulator).


    Supporters: None!


    Rank in solo category: 490/490


    Current Location: Targarth.


    - Eliminate a baccarra queen.


    - Obtain the heart of the baccarra queen to complete the mission.


    ''Unlike the goblins, eliminating a baccarra queen will be far more difficult. If I''m not careful, I might actually suffer some injuries this time.''


    Adam stopped exerting pressure on the amulet, it no long displayed his student profile and the map. Even if it remained, no one would see it. Varidan Towers designed the amulets in a way that only the current user could see its contents.


    \"Hey, how are you doing?\"


    Adam''s brows creased as he saw the new arrivals.


    Two identical bald headed men smiled at him. However, Adam could tell their smile were obviously forced. All manner of tattoos covered their arms and neck, and they wore a sleeveless upper garment, coupled with a gray pants and leather boots.


    \"I''m Cale, he''s Curtis. And, we have an interesting deal for you. How much¡ª\"


    \"Not interested.\"


    Adam turned around to leave. However, Curtis blocked his path.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    \"You have five seconds leave. I won''t ask twice.\"


    \"Don''t be in a haste. Listen to what we have to say. We will offer you one hundred thousand gold''s coins for that amulet of yours. So, what do you say?\" Cale said.


    Curtis and Cale donned smiles on their faces. They didn''t take Adam''s words seriously.


    Leaders of a small guild in Celsa, they had heard rumors of Varidan giving her students strange maps which could depict a dungeon as soon as it emerges.


    They believed that if they had something like that, they wouldn''t have to pay a huge amount of money to information guilds to find dungeons. Until today, however, they had been unsuccessful in meeting a Varidan student.


    That they could meet five at ago left the duo thrilled. However, their joy was short lived. Hendrix''s groups fiercely rejected them and Chadwick even threatened them.


    When they saw Adam emerging from the portal, it rekindled their hopes. They vowed they would everything within their power to convince him to sell. They believed everything had a price.


    Adam sighed as he slowly shook his head.


    ''Hahaha... it''s seems he''s tempted. Let''s up the offer a little bit.''


    \"How about one hundred and fifty¡ª\"


    \"Are you guys idiots?\" Adam interjected.


    A scowl flashed across Curtis and Cale''s faces, but it quickly returned to normal.


    \"Friend, why would¡ª?\"


    \"I don''t know where you got your information from, but you should really get your money back. Let''s say I sell it to you. Do you think Varidan wouldn''t ask about its whereabouts? Do you honestly think they would allow two nobodies to profit from their possession? This is the first time I''m encountering someone who would pay to bring about his destruction. Isn''t that what a moron would do?\"


    The duo''s mouths opened, however, they said nothing.


    \"Don''t bother me again. Go convince some else. Better still, if you''re looking for a quick death, you could always trespass into Varidan territory.\"


    Adam walked passed the stupefied duo. He had no time to waste on them.


    \"Wait, let''s...\"


    A thunderous explosion muffled Cale''s words. The ground shook, and all the Awakened diverted their gazes to the origin¡ª the volcano. A sign the Dungeon was opening.


    \"Friend, let''s... huh? Where did he go?\"


    The duo''s eyes bulged. They couldn''t find Adam anywhere.


    \"Brother... look.\" Cale pointed at a masked youth sprinting towards the vent of the volcano.


    ''When did he get there? Is he able to move that fast because of his Blessing?'' Curtis mused.


    Since they could identify everyone in Hendrix''s party, the only other Varidan student had to be Adam. In less than five seconds, he had covered a staggering distance already.


    \"Brother, what do we do now?\"


    \"What do you mean what do we do? If those bastards won''t accept our goodwill, then we''ll take it by force. Round up the boys. We are going on a hunt.\"


    Curtis licked his lips as he stared at the Varidan students. Since they had refused his offers, his only other option was to take the amulet by force.


    He didn''t care about Adam said. He believed Varidan wouldn''t lower themselves to find trouble with a small guild like theirs, and since death and theft was a common thing in the dungeons, not all the amulets could be accounted for.

 40 Valar Pits II

    Among the seventy Awakened who reacted quickest, Adam led the lot. With a majority of his stats placed in agility, his speed surpassed and surprised his fellow Awakened.


    ''The ground is getting hot. Is it actually turning to a real volcano? Or this is still an illusion?''


    Adam could barely see what lay in front of him, and despite his mask, the black ash from the volcano assaulted his nose. The fiery glow of magma were his only source of illumination at the vent of the volcano.


    ''Nah... this is definitely not an illusion. Who had the bright idea to create a dungeon here?''


    Below, at the center of the volcano, Adam''s gaze fell on a small black tower surrounded by magma. Despite being a fair distance away, he could feel the scorching heat on skin.


    He could see a colorless portal on the tower''s rectangular pinnacle. If one looked closely enough, they would notice a tinge of yellow on the portal. Easily missed due to the magma''s glow.


    His eyebrows creased. He finally understood why the Valar Pits had claimed the lives of hundreds of Awakened.


    Anyone who sought entry into the dungeon would have to plunge directly into the portal. If they missed, death awaited them, and a painful one at that.


    \"Hahaha... You ran like a madman earlier. What''s the matter? Are you scared after seeing the location of the dungeon?\"


    Adam didn''t need to turn his head to know it was Chadwick who spoke. He wasn''t in the mood to bicker with someone like him.


    Like Adam, the other Awakened donned different types of masks. Not only would it protect them from breathing related issues, they didn''t want anything to impede their sights when they made the jump.


    With each passing second, the number of Awakened at the edge of the volcano''s vent increased. While each party made their preparations, a baritone voice filled their ears.


    \"Friends. My name is Gallien, and I''m from Raventhorn.\"


    Initially, no one paid attention to Gallien, however, their disposition changed when they knew the name of his guild.


    Financed by the Armstrongs''¡ªone of the richest family in Dratol, Raventhorn''s fame had spread beyond the Eastern region of Dratol. No guild in Targarth came close to its size, and on the basis of higher ranked Awakened, none of them could challenge Raventhorn.


    Gallien''s lips curved into a smirk underneath his tiger mask. In a small nation like Targarth, Raventhorn was a force to reckon with.


    \"Friends. I know that the Valar Pits is considered a neutral dungeon in Targarth. However, Just for today, I would like you all to abstain from hunting the Baccarras. You can do whatever you want with the other creatures and treasures, but leave the Baccarras to us.\"


    \"Sir, how can you say that? We have been preparing for ages to¡ª\"


    \"You have two options. Hunt them and die, or leave them alone and keep your insignificant life. It''s your call.\" Gallien interjected.


    His companions from Raventhorn¡ªtwenty-man strong unsheathed their weapons.


    The Awakened from earlier lowered his head, his party didn''t have the guts to offend Raventhorn.


    \"Thanks for your cooperation. Do have a nice hunt.\"


    Those who had plans to hunt the Baccarras donned scowls underneath their mask. Although they were the most difficult monster to kill in the dungeon, their lair had rare treasures which would fetch a wonderful price in the markets. The bones of the Baccarras themselves were known to attract a good price in the black market, due to its medicinal properties.


    \"Gallien, we have concluded our preparations.\"


    \"Good. Let''s descend. No matter the cost, we have to kill the Baccarra Queen. Master Dominic needs it to recover. Is the item ready? We should...\"


    Dominic paused. He didn''t know when or why, but he noticed Adam looking in their direction.


    \"What are you looking at? Do we look like clowns to you?\"


    His words drew the attention of the other Awakened. Adam said nothing, only silently turning his head to the side.


    ''Those fucking Varidan students. They think the world revolves around them. It pisses me off anytime I see one.''


    \"Gallien, we are ready. Don''t bother yourself with him. If he''s here, then he''s nothing special.\"


    With his Companion''s reminder, Gallien averted his gaze. In light steps they walked closer to the edge of the cliff.


    ''Seems today is my lucky day. Not only do I get to screw over that weasel, Dominic. I get to mess with Raventhorn again. Hahaha... I can''t wait.''


    Adam stared at the members of Raventhorn like a predator observing his prey. Unbeknownst to him, Curtis and Cale''s party had a similar look in their eyes, albeit, all Varidan students shared the title of prey with Adam.


    \"All right, men. You know what to do once you... huh?\"


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Gallien noticed a party comprising three Awakened plunge towards the portal.


    \"You bastards are dead! Do you know who you''re messing with?!\" Despite Gallien''s bellows, he didn''t charge after them.


    When most dungeons opened, Awakened would try their best to get in before others. With limited resources in a dungeon, those who delayed usually ended up with nothing.


    Since Gallien had made known the intentions of his party earlier, the logical thing to do was to allow them enter the dungeon first. However, the actions of the party had defiled common sense.


    \"Shoot those bastards down! Hurry!\"


    Three archers step forward, with an arrow nocked on their longbow. With a twang, the three arrows approached their targets like heat seeking missiles on a mission to destroy.


    None of the arrows accelerated or acted the same. The first arrow glowed green while twisting in midair like a living snake. The second arrow disappeared and reappeared at intervals. Each time it reappeared, it''s speed doubled. Meanwhile, the last arrow broke in midair. Disintegrating into hundreds of needles.


    The Blessings of the three archers drew oohs and ahhs from the Awakened.


    ''I will use these idiots to let everyone know the consequences of messing...''


    Midthought, the cliff vibrated. A heat wave blew from nowhere. Before anyone could react, three pillars of magma shot into the air, obliterating the arrows and the masked men. They didn''t even have time to scream before they died.


    \"What the hell was that?!\" A random Awakened blurted out.


    All the Awakened had the same thought in mind. For most of them, this wasn''t the first time they raided the Valar Pits. However, they had never seen or heard of such a phenomenon.


    Adam''s eyes widened underneath his mask, albeit for a different reason.


    [Anomaly Detected In Dungeon!]


    [Anomaly Detected In Dungeon!]


    [Anomaly Detected In Dungeon!]


    ''An anomaly? What kind?''


    The system ignored Adam''s question; instead, it repeated the same message over and over.


    A few seconds later, calm return to the magma sea. However, none of the Awakened dared to approach it.


    [Arranging Data...]


    [Data Arranged]


    [Portal will close in one minute!]


    [Unranked Demonkin Detected]


    Name: Magma Salamander


    Current State: Awakening from slumber.


    Estimate time before completion: One minute.


    For a moment, Adam''s mind went blank. He never would have thought an unranked Demonkin lived in the magma.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [Title: Manipulator activated!]


    \"Gallien, what do we do?\"


    \"Let me think. Something is definitely wrong with...\" Gallien''s words trialed off as a blur passed him.


    By the time his eyes readjusted, he saw someone diving towards the portal.


    ''Is he insane?'' Gallien mused.


    He couldn''t believe someone had the guts to challenge the Valar Pits after what they saw. The other Awakened also had the same thought in mind.


    \"I knew that guy was an idiot. Hahaha... let''s see how the magma will turn him to ash.\" Chadwick sneered.


    He couldn''t wait for the moment the magma pillar would turn Adam to nothing but ash.


    He faced Hendrix, \"Hendrix, look at the idiot you wanted to¡ª\"


    \"Look.\" Hendrix pointed towards the tower.


    Although annoyed from Hendrix''s interjection, Chadwick followed Hendrix''s finger.


    \"What are you pointing... huh? How did he make it?\"


    Hendrix and the nearby Awakened could hear the disbelief in Chadwick''s voice. They too couldn''t believe the sight in front of their eyes.


    Earlier, while Adam descended towards the portal, another heatwave blew from the magma sea. The Awakened retreated in anticipation for another magma pillar, however, it never arrived.


    Instead, the heatwave had thrown Adam off course. Rather than the portal, his new trajectory suggested he would land in the fiery pits below.


    While they anticipated his demise, two rocks which appeared out of nowhere hit Adam on his back, readjusting his falling trajectory.


    Within seconds, he landed on the tower''s surface not covered by the portal. Without sparing the stunned crowd a glance, Adam divided into the portal.


    \"Who the hell is that guy? Is he raiding the Valar Pits solo?\" Chadwick couldn''t mask his disbelief.


    A spilt second after Adam''s dive, Gallien and his men followed. While they descended, Curtis and Cale''s group followed.


    \"Are they mad? What if¡ª\"


    \"If you''re scared, you can wait here for us. Let''s go everyone.\"


    Before Chadwick could retort, his party members divided.


    ''Hendrix, you think you''re special because you''re the leader. A mere support class looking down on me. Just you wait, I will surely pay you back.''


    Chadwick and some other Awakened followed after Hendrix.


    Due to what happened to the first group, many guilds still hesitated. They could only watch as the portal swallowed Chadwick and some other Awakened.


    \"Huooooo... If they can do it, so can I. What am I scared of? I''m Fulke the great, damn it!\"


    The hesitant Awakened turned their attention to a burly man. He twisted his hips and stretched his limbs in preparation for the dive.


    Motivated by his words, some Awakened took the plunge before him. Truly, if Adam and the others could do it, why couldn''t they?


    Fulke and his party retreated slightly, they needed to build up momentum for the jump. A split second later, they broke into a race. At that same moment, however, the earth rumbled and the magma sea churned.


    Before anyone could react, fifteen magma pillars rose into the air, obliterating everything in its path.


    Everyone stared with their mouths opened, cold sweat covering their faces. At that moment, a familiar voice reached them.


    \"Pull me up! Please, pull me up. By the gods, there is a monster in the magma. Pull me up!\"


    ''Isn''t that the great Fulke? Monster in the magma?''


    They lowered their gaze only to see Fulke''s hands grabbing a rock, holding on for dear life. Some hurried to assisted him from his misery. After the demise of Fulke''s party, none of the Awakened had any intentions of diving. Most of them turned around to leave.


    \"Huh? The portal has closed. How is that possible?!\"


    Those who had intentions of leaving returned to the edge of the cliff once more, to their surprise, the portal had disappeared. An already weird day got weirder for them. Saying nothing further, the Awakened descended the mountain. Only Fulke''s voice echoed. He explained to anyone who cared to listen that a monster lurked in the magma.


    Nobody believed his words. What sort of monster could live in magma, they thought. They believed he made things up to hide his embarrassment after his initial gusto.

 41 The Hunt I

    [You have entered a dungeon]


    Adam''s gaze wandered around his new surroundings. With each passing second, his brows creased further.


    Having spent the last week gathering information via the Thieves of the Night, he knew what to expect from the Valar Pits. However, standing in the dungeon itself was a different scenario entirely.


    Intricate, delicate, sculpture of silky red threads, bejeweled with dew like in the watery light of early morning surrounded him.


    A thing of such beauty that if you had never seen one before, or knew of it''s maker, you''d think it the work of a mischievous angel.


    ''Of all places. The portal had to throw me up in the nest of the black spiders.''


    Territorial creatures famed for their brutality, the black spiders were known carnivores who enjoyed the flesh of humans most among all their preys.


    ''According to the Intel, the baccarra''s den should be after the swamps. That means, I would have...''


    Midthought, hundreds of red lanterns glowed in the distance.


    ''System, retrieve Cataclysm from the Inventory. Hurry!''


    Adam knew what had arrived. Those weren''t lanterns, rather those were the eyes of the black spiders.


    Adam''s gripped tightened around Cataclysm as soon as it appeared. The red luminescence inched closer with each breath he took. Although subtle, he could see the vibrating threads. The spiders would emerge any moment.


    [Three Hundred Potential Sources of Danger Detected!]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    - Manipulator (activated).


    - Dominator (activated).


    - Illusionist (activated).


    - Summoner (activated).


    - Illusion Inducement (activated).


    Adam''s irises glowed blue while the whites in his eyes slowly turned pitch-black.


    At that same moment, however, the earth underneath Adam''s feet rumbled. Webs thicker than ropes wrapped themselves around his feet. Upturned, Adam hung from the ceiling of the cave.


    Five feet in height, with a length and width of three feet. Hundreds of black spiders revealed themselves. Ink black with reddish hairy legs, some continuously shot webs from their spinnerets. While others raced along the threads towards Adam, and a black foul smelling liquid dripped from in between their razor-sharp fangs.


    four spiders launched into midair, each targeted a part of Adam''s body. With mere inches separating Adam from a world of pain, the surrounding air distorted. Adam''s body visibly warped. Before the spiders could comprehend what had happened, a massive fist landed on one spider. Its shriek echoed in all directions as its body smashed the ground. It died upon impact. The same fate met the other three spiders.


    Adam had transformed into a horned monstrosity before the eyes of the spiders.


    Adam''s Familiar landed on the corpses of the monsters. It black eyes slowly scanned the nest, striking fear into the creatures. All the spiders stopped in their tracks as their ghastly eyes met the Familiar''s.


    Their apprehension only lasted for a moment. A shrill cry followed and all the creatures charged towards the Familiar. With a beastial war cry of its own, the Familiar charged towards the spiders with reckless abandon.


    With its claws, the Familiar ripped apart the spiders with no mercy. Everywhere it went, destruction followed.


    Some spiders shot their webs towards the rampaging Familiar, however, it tore through the webs like a hot knife through butter. Within seconds, over fifty spiders had met their ends, with their corpses littering the ground.


    Not all the corpses appeared the same. Some had varying degrees of injuries on their bodies, while the corpses of others visibly mummified. The spiders couldn''t comprehend why they were losing even with their superior numbers. Although they attacked from all angles, the same outcome followed.


    The monsters once again launched themselves towards the Familiar, this time in greater numbers. The Familiar only focused on the spiders in front of it, ignoring those at its flank and rear.


    With a few inches separating the spiders and the Familiar, two red streaks whizzed through the air. Everywhere it passed through, the spiders either imploded or mummified. Blood, glistening like topaz, spattered all over the walls of the cave. The Familiar, on the other hand, left a gory mess behind. Despite the best efforts of the creatures, their fangs couldn''t penetrate its skin.


    A few minutes later, Adam and his Familiar stood at the center of the corpse ridden nest.


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    Race: Human & Demonkin.


    Constitution: 5. Agility: 10. Endurance: 12. Luck: 0.5


    Dexterity: 12. Strength: 12. Charisma: 5.


    Summoning.


    Illusion Inducement.


    - Manipulator.


    - Illusionist.


    - Devourer.


    - Dominator.


    - Slayer (Passive).


    ???


    Awakened!


    12.


    - Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    - Fermo Crystal (89/89).


    - Eyes of Pink-eyed Goblins (76/76).


    - Slime sac (89/88)


    - Goblin chief Spectre (4/4).


    - Hunch sac (72/73).


    -D.


    ???


    ''My Omen Points have risen again. If my guess is correct, when I accumulate enough, I should be able to level up to Rank C. Unfortunately, I don''t know how many Omen Points required for the upgrade.''


    With a thought, the Familiar disappeared into his inventory.


    ''I would have loved to take a vile or two of their blood, but I can''t waste time here. I can''t let those bastards from Raventhorn have their way with the baccarras.''


    Adam took one final look at the corpses, before sprinting towards the depths of the nest. With Manipulator deactivated, he had returned to his original appearance.


    * * *


    In another part of the dungeon, Hendrix''s party found themselves in a room filled with glistening rocks.


    \"Hendrix, do we wait for Chadwick? Won''t we be in trouble for leaving him behind?\" Amara asked.


    Her eyes roamed their new surroundings. Although surrounding by beauties gemstones, none of them had any intentions of pillaging.


    \"Who knows what would have happened if we delayed. He made his decision, and we made ours. Let''s not bother ourselves with him. Completing the mission is our priority.\"


    He didn''t focus on Amara; instead, his eyes lingered on the ash covered ground.


    \"Having him here would have made our job easier, though. Although the guy is a vindictive asshole, he can do a decent job against the Ashworms. Remember, we have to kill their leader before we can complete the mission. With only the four of us, it would be more difficult.\"


    Fien, Amara and Hendrix shifted their gaze towards Mavis. Despite his deep voice, he had a feminine appearance. That he wore makeup and several feminine accessories would only make people assume he was indeed a woman. He donned a slight smile as he stared at the trio.


    Hendrix couldn''t dispute his words. Although they weren''t severely handicapped by Chadwick''s absence; his presence would have enabled them complete their mission faster.


    \"Well, the idiot isn''t here. There is no need talking about him. Let''s do what we came here for and leave. This place makes my skin crawl.\" Fien punctuated the silence.


    Her relationship with Hendrix would never allow her to admit he made a mistake not bring Chadwick along.


    Mavis smiled, but said nothing further. Amara, on the other hand, pouted when she saw the way Fien defended Hendrix.


    \"Thanks, Fien. I understand what you guys means, and I''m sorry for forcing you all into our current situation. However, we have to forget about Chadwick, at least for now. Remember what they told us in the academy. The creatures here are not our only adversaries. Let''s complete the mission and leave. Okay?\"


    That Hendrix openly apologized for his error didn''t come as a surprise to the group. It was one of several reasons he had been chosen ahead of Chadwick as the group''s leader.


    \"All right, Hendrix. Where do we go?\" Mavis asked.


    \"According to the information Varidan''s Representative gave us, we should...\"


    The ground rumbled as Hendrix''s words trialed off. Some glistening rocks and gemstones surrounding the group slowly disintegrated into ash.


    The group''s demeanor turned serious as they huddled together. Fien wield two daggers while Amara''s grip tightened around her short sword. Hendrix''s body doubled in size as his tattoos glowed. Mavis, on the other hand, slowly transformed. Thick bushy beards covered his delicate cheeks and jawline, while his flowing black hair curled, each strand moving as if it was alive.


    \"Amara, you and Fein will deal damage on the ashworms. Mavis, you will stay here with me. You''ll use your Blessing to attack them from distance. With the protection of the moon, you guys can fight without worry. Mavis, part of your job is ensuring they don''t get to me. Prepare yourselves, everyone. They''re coming.\"


    Hendrix closed his eyes as he chanted words akin to Buddhist sutras.


    \"Ladies, I''ll give the commands since Chadwick isn''t here. We must eliminate the ashworms swiftly. Once they climb up to feed, don''t show them any mercy. Remember, the ashworm with the blue armor is the leader. That''s our target. The other will disperse once its dead,\" Mavis said.


    At that same moment, the air above the group distorted, and a crescent moon appeared. Hendrix''s body turned silver as moon''s radiance fell on the group.


    ''Even though this isn''t my first time of bathing under the moon, I can''t believe it can boost my Blessing by ten percent. I can''t believe an E ranked Awakened can induce such an effect.''


    Subconsciously, Mavis stared at Hendrix. He couldn''t mask the admiration in his eyes.


    \"Mavis, don''t let anything happen to Hendrix, okay?\"


    Mavis snapped backed to reality, \"Don''t worry, Fien. Nothing will get passed...\"


    Before Mavis could finish his statement, the earth behind Hendrix caved in. Within seconds, a gray ten-feet-long earthworm-like creature revealed itself. It had a segmented body while its skin looked like it was forged from reinforced steel. Razor-sharp teeth akin to daggers filled the mouth of the ashworm.


    Before Mavis could react, the ashworm pounced on Hendrix. With its mouth opened, it intended to swallow Hendrix whole.


    With a few inches separating it from Hendrix, a silver barrier coated Hendrix''s body. At that same moment, a blinding sword light followed.


    The ashworm stopped in midair, green blood poured from one of its segments. A split second later, the ashworm divided into two, with blood gushing into the air like a fountain.


    \"Focus, Mavis!\" Fien said.


    Her eyes had turned bloodshot while her daggers had turned green. Thick veins appeared all over her forehead turning her normal face grim. Under the bathing of the moon, she had decapitated the ashworm with one strike.


    Mavis and Amara''s gaze landed on her hands. Her dagger had formed roots, which burrowed into Fien''s skin. Using her blood as the catalyst for her attack.


    Although only a rank D Awakened, she possessed a rare Blessing. Any weapon she wielded could feed on her blood, giving the weapon a life of its own. The ferocity of her attack increased the more blood she sacrificed.


    However, such a Blessing came with its own drawback. If she losses too much blood, she would die.


    The ground rumbled once more and a series of ear deafening explosions followed. Mavis jumped into midair, landing behind Hendrix. Meanwhile, Amara and Fien stepped forward.


    Seven ashworms, including their leader revealed themselves. Usually, they only surfaced when the gemstone and rocks disintegrated to ash, since it served as their food. However, with Hendrix and his party present. They lusted after their bodies, after all, meat was a rare delicacy for them.


    The leader and four ashworms lunged towards Amara and Fien, while the other two attacked Mavis who stood before Hendrix.


    Amara''s arms bulged as she charged towards the creatures. Although she was only a D ranked Awakened, she possessed one of the best Blessings for the an attack class Awakened¡ªSuper strength.


    Mustering all her strength, she unleashed a furious strike. Her attack sliced the two ashworms in its path into multiple pieces. Her attack matched Fien''s in sheer power, however, Fien''s couldn''t match its destructive prowess.


    Mavis, on the other hand, remained like an unshakeable mountain in front of Hendrix. His hair and beard had turned into spikes. Despite the steel-like skins of the worms, Mavis attack perforated the ashworms.


    A minute later, the corpses of all the ashworms lay on the ground. However, none of the attacking party ceased their assault.


    \"Keep hitting them. As long as the ash remains, they will keep on regenerating. We have to hold on for just two more minutes. That''s Hendrix''s limit,\" Mavis said.


    The ash on the ground slowly gathered towards the moon floating over Hendrix''s head.


    The armored skin of the ashworms slowly weakened. They struggled to reattach their broken segments, however, the attacks of the trio wouldn''t let them.


    Slowly, their armored skins lost its luster, and it turned to that of a typical worm. The blue ashworm had turned gray. A small section of it''s skin had lost its armor, too.


    Meanwhile, Hendrix''s Blessing had gathered over ninety percent of the ash in the area. Just a bit more, the ashworms wouldn''t have anything to aid their regeneration.


    A few seconds later, only the leader of the ashworms remained. It had lost its armor and was on the verge of death.


    Fien lay on the ground ashen faced. Her breathing was faint. Amara had dropped to one knee. Her eyes lingered on the ashworm. The only reason they could rest was because Hendrix had successfully absorbed all the ash on ground.


    Mavis too, sat on the ground. His face had returned to normal, albeit with no makeup. Only Hendrix remained standing, and he no longer chanted the sutras.


    The moon slowly disappeared, and Hendrix opened his eyes. At that same moment, however, unseen by everyone present, a new tattoo appeared on Hendrix''s body.


    \"Good job everybody. I will take care of the rest,\" Hendrix said.


    Mavis plummeted on his back while giving Hendrix a thumbs up. Hendrix smiled as he slowly approached Amara and Fien''s location.


    \"I will heal you guys once I retrieve the orb. Please just wait a little bit more.\"


    Hendrix took one of Fien''s dagger before approaching the head of the ashworm. Wasting no time, he ripped apart the head of the creature, only stopping when the dagger met an obstruction.


    ''We did it. We have passed our first mission.''


    A smile donned Hendrix''s lips as he stared at the blue orb. As he grabbed the orb, it disappeared into thin air. A new tattoo had formed on Hendrix''s body.


    \"I got the orb guys. Let''s get out...\"


    An ear deafening whip crack echoed before Adam could finish his statement. His vision turned hazy and his mind went blank. He fell face first to the ground, and he couldn''t feel or move his limbs. His companions also lay on the floor motionless. They didn''t even have the power to speak.


    \"Hahaha... Congratulations on passing your first mission, Hendrix. It''s too bad you met an unfortunate accident at the end.\"


    ''Chadwick?'' Hendrix could recognize the annoying laugh and voice even in his dreams.


    At that same moment, the space in front of Hendrix distorted, and eleven individuals emerged. One held a cloak which made the others undetectable and invisible.


    ''Aren''t these¡­ What the hell has this idiot done?'' Apart from Chadwick, Hendrix recognized Curtis and Cale.


    \"C-Cha¡­ C-cha¡ª\"


    \"I don''t care what you have to say, Hendrix. Hand over the orb if you value Fien''s life. I won''t ask twice.\"


    Chadwick smirked as he stared at Hendrix bloodshot eyes.


    \"What are you are you going to do? This is what you deserve. You''re just a mere rank E worm, yet you wanted to bite more than you could chew. None of this would have happened if you knew your place. Last time, give me the orb, or else¡­\"


    Chadwick felt good staring at Hendrix in his powerless state. As a rank D Awakened, he felt insulted when Hendrix emerged as the leader of their party. He felt so much anger that he deliberately spread rumors about Hendrix, Fein and Amara.


    \"Hmmm¡­ Friend, or should we call you Chadwick? I hope you remember our end of the bargain?\"


    Chadwick slowly turned his head and his gaze met Cale''s smiles. He couldn''t hide his irritation.


    \"You can take their amulets. I''m busy right now.\"


    \"Uhm¡­ What about the ladies?\" Cale asked as he scratched the back of his head. He couldn''t hide the lust in his eyes.


    ''How could they think of something like that in such a place? Don''t they¡­ huh?''


    \"Sure. You can do whatever you like with them,\" Chadwick retorted.


    His disposition changed after he noticed Hendrix''s reaction. He didn''t give a damn about the others, but he would never miss an opportunity to mess with Hendrix.


    Cale and Curtis smiled. They motioned to their underlings to retrieve the amulets and the women, including Mavis who they assumed was female.


    \"Chad-Chadwick¡­ Please¡­ don''t¡­\"


    The blue orb appeared in front of Hendrix as he struggled to speak. Chadwick totally ignored him, even if he failed the mission, Hendrix suffering was a greater achievement.


    \"Hahaha¡­ Speak up, Hendrix. What are you¡ªhuh?\" Chadwick suddenly felt a tug on his uniform.


    A scowl distorted his face, he wondered if Cale and Curtis were idiots to the extent they had to disturb for everything.


    \"What do you want now!\" Chadwick barked.


    \"Chadwick, we are friends. Friends to don''t scream at each other. We have collected the amulets of the others¡ª\"


    \"Why the fuck are you telling me that? What does that have to do with me? Can''t¡ª\"


    \"Chadwick, we need the amulet of your buddy. That''s okay, right?\" Curtis and Cale still maintained the same amiable smile.


    Their reaction only further enraged Chadwick. He retrieved Hendrix''s amulet from his pocket, before tossing it at Cale.


    \"You two can fuck off now,\" Chadwick said.


    \"No problem, Chadwick. However, we still have one more amulet to go,\" Cale retorted.


    ''Huh? What the hell are they talking about? There is no one here apart from¡­''


    A sudden realization dawned on Chadwick and his right hand reached for his whip.


    \"I wouldn''t do that, Chadwick. My archers will fill you with holes if you touch it. Easy now. We only want the amulet and the orb. There is no need for this to turn messy.\"


    Chadwick''s hand paused as he heard Cale''s words.


    \"B-But, we had a deal. How could¡ª\"


    \"Of course we did. Now we are breaking it. Did you really think we would allow any of you to return? C''mon, Chadwick. If we did that, what''s stopping you from recounting another version of today''s events to Varidan Academy? My small guild can''t compete with them yet. But with your contributions, we would be a step closer. Don''t worry, we will always remember you.\"


    Caught up in his ploy to eliminate Hendrix, Chadwick hadn''t realized Cale and Curtis were using him, too.


    \"Don''t kill me. Please, don''t kill me. I can give you money. My uncle is a minster in Vohir. He can give you a lot of money.\" Chadwick presented his amulet and the orb as he pleaded.


    \"You''re not helping your case, Chadwick. You''re only strengthening our resolve to kill you. Don''t worry, you will have a lot of company. Only one more amulet to go. When we find him, we''ll send him to join you. Thanks again¡ª\"


    Cale paused as he heard clapping. It startled him and everyone, especially when no one could identify the source.


    \"Who is there?! Show your¡ª\"


    \"There is no need to shout. You guys are looking for me, right? Well, I have saved you the trouble. Here I am.\"


    - Illusion inducement (deactivated).


    Curtis and Cale''s eyes and that of their companions bulged as Adam appeared out of thin air. His blue irises glowed while the whites in his eyes had turned black, and darkness covered his arms, extending all the way to his neck like a demon from hell.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [Title: Devour Activated!]


    \"I have waited for this day, Adam. So many delicacies in front of us. Let''s have a feast, Adam. Let''s kill them all!\"

 42 The Hunt II

    For a moment, Adam''s stomach rumbled, and he lost control of his legs. Clutching his stomach, he fell on one knee while wincing in pain.


    \"What''s wrong with him?\" Curtis muttered.


    \"Don''t know and don''t care.\"


    Cale turned towards Eli who held a blanket. With just a look, the beady-eyed Eli knew Cale''s intentions.


    He drew a dagger from his side, before covering himself with the gray blanket, and all traces of his existence vanished.


    Cale and Curtis smiled as Eli vanished. His Blessing made him one of the very best assassins in Targarth. If not for him, they wouldn''t have been able to sneak up on Hendrix and the others.


    Meanwhile, cold sweat covered Chadwick''s face as he heard Adam''s shrieks. Initially, he couldn''t believe Adam willing revealed himself. A faint glimmer of hope ignited in his heart. Although he sounded different, Chadwick didn''t think much of it. He had totally forgotten about the way treated Adam earlier. However, hope only filled his heart for a moment. He remembered how he had snuck up on Hendrix earlier.


    ''With that bastard''s ability to turn invisible, there is no way he can win. Am I really going to die in this place? Hendrix, this is all your fault!''


    Chadwick''s bloodshot eyes stared at Hendrix laying on the ground. Hendrix, on the other hand, could barely see Adam.


    Under the effects of Chadwick''s Blessing, Hendrix couldn''t recognize Adam''s voice, coupled with his hazy vision.


    Adam''s shrieks doused his hopes of survival. He could only pray Adam would survive and return to Varidan. He wanted Varidan to know what Chadwick had done.


    Although only five seconds had gone by since Eli made his move, Adam''s screams had intensified. It frightened everyone in the room, especially when none of them could tell what kind of pain he was passing through. His screams no longer sounded like that of a human; rather, it was that of beast hoping to be put out of his misery.


    Unseen by those in the room, Fien''s body spasmed in synch to Adam''s shrieks. Blood leaked from the corners of her mouth while a faint darkness covered her daggers. They produced distinct echoes which were buried under Adam''s howls.


    ''Should I aim for the neck? Or, maybe the heart... Hmmm...''


    Eli''s lips curved into a sly smirk. His grip on the dagger tightened as he towered over Adam''s body. His beady eyes lingered on Adam''s head. He could picture how beautiful it would be to stain his snow-white hair with blood.


    ''The head it is. Let''s see how he bleeds.''


    Eli raised the dagger. His eyes roamed around Adam''s lowered head for the perfect spot. He couldn''t just stab anywhere. To him, Adam''s body was a canvas, and he was the artist.


    A few seconds later, his eyes gleamed, he had found the right spot. Eli licked his lips as he made a beeline for his target.


    At that moment, however, Adam''s screams ceased, and he raised his head.


    Eli subconsciously locked gazes with Adam. Those weren''t the eyes of a beast, not to talk of a human. Those black eyes with glistening spots of blue could only belong to an abomination from the fiery pits of hell.


    A chill went down Eli''s spine. The world around him had gone dark, he could only see those glowing eyes.


    Only a few inches separated the dagger from Adam''s forehead, however, Eli couldn''t move an inch of his body.


    He could feel death''s icy hands slowly caressing his skin, teasing him, beckoning him to the world of the everlasting. Suddenly, the world of darkness disappeared.


    Eli found himself in a room surrounded with beasts like nothing he had seen, or imagined.


    \"Help... Help... Help me. Demons! There are Demons here!\"


    Cale and Curtis flinched. The others couldn''t comprehend the meaning behind Eli''s word.


    ''Demons? What''s Eli saying? Kill him already.''


    Cale''s brows creased as he stared at Adam''s listless brown eyes. Curtis too, couldn''t understand why Eli hadn''t killed Adam.


    Experiencing an illusion like no other, Eli ran with all his might as he tried to evade the Demons. In reality, the blanket covering him had turned pitch-black, but it still made him invisible. His body trembled and his veins bulged to twice their size as darkness slowly covered his body.


    As the demons in the illusion tore him to shreds, his body physically wilted. His face had turned pale. His former athletic physique had disappeared, with a bag of skin and bones replacing it.


    \"Eli! What the hell are you doing? Finish him already!\"


    Eli''s delay in handling such a simple task annoyed Curtis.


    ''That freak. He''s probably doing his artistic game again. Just tab him already.'' Cale thought.


    \"We don''t have all¡ª\"


    Cale paused midway as Adam''s listless brown eyes turned towards him. He didn''t know why, but it filled him with unspeakable dread.


    In his absent minded state, Adam slowly rose to his feet. Startling the men.


    ''Did Eli runaway? That bastard better pray I don''t find him.'' Cale could hardly contain his anger.


    That Eli ran way was the only logical conclusion to Adam still being alive. Curtis also came to the same conclusion. The thought of Eli being slowly mentally tortured didn''t enter the minds of the brothers.


    \"What are you guys waiting for? Is this a show or something? Kill that bastard. We will chase down Eli once we are done here!\"


    Without saying a word, the seven Awakened encircled Adam on Cale''s orders. The Archer among them stood farther away, with two arrows nocked on his silver bow.


    Two meters away from Adam''s motionless body, the six men stopped in their tracks.


    \"What are you guys doing? We don''t have time for¡ª\"


    Before Curtis could finish his statement, one of his men launched a ruthless blow towards the man by his side. Decapitating him instantly. Two arrows impaled the neck of the Awakened who decapitated his colleague. A split second later, a spear nuzzled in between the archers brows.


    Cale and Curtis watched with their mouths open as their men slaughtered each other.


    \"What are you¡ª?\"


    The space in front of Adam distorted before Cale could finish his statement. At that moment, a gray blanket fluffed to the side, revealing a mummified Eli.


    ''Eli? How did this happen? Who did this?''


    Curtis''s eyes shifted between Eli''s mummified corpse which had a horrified expression on its face, and the corpses of the other men littering the ground. Instinctively, Curtis eyes shifted towards Adam''s direction. Meeting Adam''s gaze. Unlike before, his listless brown eyes had disappeared. Instead, Curtis could see a lattice of black veins extending out from Adam''s eyes. It frightened him.


    ''We have to get out of here¡­''


    \"Cale! Let''s get out of here. This guy is¡­ Huh? Cale? Where are you?\"


    Still in the lair of the ashworms, Cale had disappeared from Curtis''s side.


    \"What have you done to my¡­ Huh? Where did that bastard go? Wait¡­ where are the corpses and the hostages?\"


    Dread gripped Curtis''s heart. He reached for his long sword while aggressively staring at his surroundings.


    \"Show yourself you bastard. Do you think this is my first time experiencing an illusion? This is nothing compared to the Vaskan Dungeon.\"


    Wasting no time, Curtis bit his purlicue.


    He knew that most illusions could only trick the sensory organs of its target, but could not inflict any physical damage. From his vast experience raiding dungeons, he knew the only way to overcome an illusion was to inflict a suitable amount of pain on one''s self. The pain would disrupt the sensory manipulation caused by the illusion, eventually dispelling it.


    ''Any second now. The illusion should soon start disappearing.''


    Fresh blood flowed from Curtis''s hand. He ignored the pain; instead, his gleaming eyes focused on his surroundings. Once the air distorted, it meant he had broken free from the illusion.


    However, nothing happened.


    Unperturbed, Curtis bit his purlicue again, sinking his brown teeth deep into his flesh. Yet, nothing still happened. A dangerous sense of foreboding welled up in his mind, and he began to doubt his reality.


    ''Is this really an Illusion? Wait¡­ what if Cale and the others used Eli''s power to get out of here? Yes. That''s it. After everything we have been through... Cale, how could you do this to me?''


    Curtis sprinted towards the exit of the ashworm lair.


    Cale''s betrayal saddened and angered him.


    However, he would never let him get away with it, even if they were twin brothers. Unbeknownst to Curtis, Cale also experienced the same illusion, and he came to the same conclusion as his brother.


    In reality, Cale and Curtis motionlessly stood in the ashworm lair. Darkness slowly covered their bodies, turning the duo into a bag of skin and bones. Their eyes had a dull look in them as blood dripped from their parted lips. Unlike the illusion they witnessed of their men killing each other, in reality, their mummified corpses lay on the floor.


    Mavis, Amara and Fien, who had stopped trembling, remained unconscious as they lay on the ground. Hendrix too, had joined them in their unconscious state. The last thing he saw was Adam''s kneeling hazy figure.


    Chadwick too, experienced an illusion. However, one couldn''t find the darkness which slowly ate away at the others on his skin.


    The only conscious person in the lair was Adam. His demonic visage had disappeared, but his unique glowing eyes remained.


    [You have devoured 10 Blessed beings]


    [The dungeon has recognized you as a Demonkin]


    [Activation of Devourer Title has accelerated the dungeon''s growth]


    [The creatures in the dungeon has detected your presence]


    [The creatures in the dungeon have expressed a profound hatred for you]


    [You have gained a new passive Title]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    Race: Human & Demonkin.


    Constitution: 10. Agility: 15. Endurance: 22. Luck: 2.5


    Dexterity: 15. Strength: 18. Charisma: 10.


    Summoning.


    Illusion Inducement.


    - Manipulator.


    - Illusionist.


    - Devourer.


    - Dominator.


    - Slayer (Passive).


    - The Hated One (Passive).


    ???


    Awakened!


    - 24 (Maximum Omen Points Limit - 36).


    - Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    - Fermo Crystal (89/89).


    - Eyes of Pink-eyed Goblins (76/76).


    - Slime sac (88/88).


    - Familiar (1/50).


    - Goblin chief Spectre (4/4).


    - Hunch sac (72/73).


    -D.


    ???


    \"What a waste, Adam. What''s the point of leaving the rest alive? Let''s devour them too. Look at how much our stats have risen. If we devour them, we will definitely ascend to rank C. Didn''t it feel good, Adam? C''mon, I know you want to. Let''s devour them all!\"


    [Title: Devourer deactivated!]


    Adam didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he saw the system''s update. He didn''t expect the Devourer title to bring forth such changes to himself and the dungeon. Like the other titles he got from merging with his demonic half, Devourer enabled him to absorb the ability of others. Breaking into bits, which would eventually strengthen his connection to the Omen.


    After stagnating for years, Adam didn''t expect the Devourer title to increase his stats. Although his body had no physical changes, Adam knew he had grown significantly stronger. He also understood that the reason the dungeon recognized as a demonkin was because of the Devourer title. That it also accelerated the dungeon''s growth left him stupefied.


    The Valar Pits, being a rank D dungeon, if it attained a new rank, it would open Targarth to an influx of higher ranked Awakened. And, since the dungeon would undergo a change, so would the creatures in it. Stronger creatures would displace and replace the weaker ones in a true reflection of the dungeon''s growth.


    Although unintentional, his actions drew the ire of all the creatures in the dungeon. They hated him to the extent; he gained a new passive skill. With such a passive skill, Adam knew he would meet a similar level of hatred in any dungeon he entered.


    ''This will be troublesome. If they have detected my presence, I have to get away from here as soon as possible. After the ashworm lair is the swamp. Then, the baccarras den is just ahead.''


    A wry smile tugged at Adam''s lips as he stared at mummified corpses and the unconscious Varidan students. Ahead, he could see a path in between two massive gemstones.


    ''If I leave them like this, the ashworms will feast on them before they wake up.''


    * * *


    \"F¡­ Fien. Chadwick, please don''t let them hurt Fein, Amara and Mavis¡­ Please.\" Hendrix muttered as he slowly regained consciousness.


    He didn''t know how long he was unconscious, and the last thing he could remember was Cale shouting at someone named Eli.


    As he slowly opened his eyes, he realized he had regained control over his limbs. That he wasn''t dead surprised him, however, he didn''t have the time to worry about that.


    ''Huh? Where the hell is this? Where are the others?''


    Hendrix''s body tensed as he realized he wasn''t in the ashworm lair. He reclined on the moss-covered walls of partially lit tunnel which had a faint murky smell. He couldn''t find Fien, Amara or Mavis. He struggled to rise to his feet; but his body hadn''t fully recovered from the effects of Chadwick''s Blessing.


    ''Chadwick, I will never forgive you for what you have done. I will dedicate my life to make sure you pay.''


    Hendrix''s eyes had turned bloodshot. He feared the worse when he didn''t see Fien, Amara and Mavis.


    \"Hendrix? You''re up?\"


    Hendrix flinched as he heard the familiar voice from behind. Before he could react, a pair of delicate hands wrapped themselves around his shoulders.


    \"I thought¡­ I''m so happy¡­\" Fien cried as she hugged Hendrix from behind.


    \"Fien? Is that really you? Where is Amara and Mavis?\"


    \"Yes, it''s me. They are safe too. They woke up a few minutes ago. I went to get you some water. I didn''t know you''d wake up before I returned. I''m so happy that you''re okay.\"


    Hendrix''s tensed heart calmed. That his group had survived the ordeal was a miracle.


    \"What about the guy who came to save us? Where is he?\"


    Hendrix couldn''t control his emotions as he asked. He vowed to repay such kindness even if it took him his whole life.


    \"I don''t know, Hendrix. I didn''t meet him. The last I remembered was hearing a whip crack¡ª\"


    \"Have you seen Chadwick?\"


    Hendrix''s eyes turned bloodshot, it frightened Fien.


    \"Come with me. You have to see this yourself.\"


    Fien assisted Hendrix to his feet, and the duo entered a nearby cave. There, he could see Amara and Mavis staring at something. The duo simultaneously turned their heads as they heard Hendrix and Fien''s footsteps.


    \"Hendrix, good to see you''re awake,\" Mavis said.


    \"How are you feeling, Hendrix? Do you need to rest some more?\" Tears gathered at the sides of Amara''s eyes as she stared at Hendrix.


    \"Thanks, guys. I''m okay. My body still feels a little sore, but I''ll survive. What are you guys staring at?\"


    Without saying a word, Amara and Mavis pointed to a figure laying on the ground.


    Hendrix squinted, a second later, fury and then shock covered his eyes.


    Chadwick lay on the floor with his legs twisted to impossible angles. Scars of varying degree covered his face, with his whip wrapped his body. A thin cloth covered his mouth. His eyes met Hendrix''s, and he didn''t bother to hide his hate.


    \"We saw him like this earlier. We didn''t know what happened, however, we decided not to release him until you wake up. We figured you might know something,\" Mavis said.


    \"This bastard deserves everything that has happened to him. He¡­\"


    Slowly, Hendrix recounted the events that took place before he went unconscious. Naturally, the three who hadn''t witnessed the scene could hardly contain their bloodlust, especially the ladies who Chadwick offered to Cale and Curtis.


    \"Hendrix, do you know the name of the person who saved us?\"


    Hendrix shook his head as he stared at Mavis. Silence soon covered the cave.


    \"That reminds me. We found this beside him.\" Amara punctuated the silence as she pointed at the side of the cave.


    ''That''s our mission''s objective. I wasn''t expecting to see it again,'' Hendrix thought as he stared at the blue orb.


    \"What do we do now, Hendrix?\" Fien asked.


    \"We will take the orb and leave. Who knows what will happen next. As for our savior, we might find out his identity if we wait at Stormlight''s branch in Valar. Let''s go, guys.\"


    \"What about him,\" Mavis said as he pointed to Chadwick.


    \"Leave him. We don''t know what happened to him. However, we will recount details of what he did when we make our report. Let''s go.\"


    Chadwick screamed and squirmed, however, Hendrix and the others ignored him. After what he had done, they were short on forgiveness.


    Rather than kill him themselves, they would leave him to his fate. Whether he survived or not didn''t matter, death awaited him when Varidan Towers got wind of his deeds.

 43 The Hunt III

    In another location in the dungeon, Gallien and his men trudged through a swamp. Glowing lotus leaves were the only source of illumination in the swamp. Trees taller and thicker than anything in Targarth covered as far as the eyes could see. Their intertwined vines formed a mesh above the vigilant Awakened.


    \"Aron, how close are we? Are we still in the territory of the swamp vipers?\"


    Gallien, who no longer wore his mask, stared at the decapitated corpses floating on the swamp''s surface. With lengths of over seven feet, the swamp vipers were snakes who lived before the baccarras den. Unlike most of the creatures in Valar Pits, they didn''t have any interest in feasting on humans.


    Rather, they used human corpses as vessels to nurture their offsprings. They held the reputation for being the most venomous creatures in all of Targarth''s dungeons. Once bitten, most Awakened would die after five minutes if they don''t seek a healer.


    \"Sir, we are out of their territory. The baccarras den is only a few meters away,\" Aron said.


    \"All right, men. I''ll go over the plan one more time,\" Gallien said as he slowly stared at his men.


    \"Those monsters are difficult to deal it alone, but collectively we can handle them. Vecatus, your Blessing is the key to the success of our hunt. Make sure you knock them out as soon as I say so.\"


    Vacatus, a stubby man with a thick beard, smiled as he picked his nose.


    \"Once Vacatus activates his Blessing, we only have ten minutes to kill the queen. We can''t afford to fail this mission. Do you understand?\"


    Gallien''s gaze turned cold, and it frightened the men from Raventhorn. They swallowed hard as they nodded in silence, they all knew what awaited them if they failed their mission.


    \"Good. Take your positions. Vacatus, stay in the middle. Aron, take the lead.\"


    They quickly assumed their positions like a well-drilled army.


    ''With the completion of this mission, I would have contributed enough merit to the guild. I hope they reward me with the mission in Vohir. I can finally payback my debt.''


    Gallien parted his blonde hair as a smile crept on his pale lips. Only in his late twenties, he had already completed over fifty missions for Raventhorn.


    Unlike most Awakened who only raided dungeons for its wealth, Gallien followed a different path. Wealth meant nothing to him. What he desired above any other thing was power.


    Having come from the slums of Dratol, he Awakened at an early age. Slowly, he mastered his Blessing until he attracted the attention of regional guilds. His ascent continued, and he eventually got admission into the prestigious Varidan Academy.


    Unfortunately, his good fortune ended within Varidan famous walls. No matter what he did, he couldn''t pass the combat class required to partake in missions. Eventually, Varidan expelled him under the guise of withdrawal. His sponsors to Varidan abandoned him, and most guilds considered him an outcast in Dratol. If not for the mercenary jobs he took to survive, he would have ended up as a bandit plaguing smaller nations.


    His fate, however, changed with the formation of Raventhorn. They didn''t care that he had failed at Varidan; instead, they welcomed him wholeheartedly. Ever since that day, he devoted his heart to serving the Armstrong family. There were others like him who Raventhorn had accepted. They too, also pledged loyalty to the Armstrong family.


    Because of their his past, Gallien couldn''t comprehend why someone from Raventhorn could betray the Armstrong family. When he heard about Klein''s betrayal which lead to Dominic''s life-threatening injuries, it infuriated him. He blamed himself for not being powerful enough to have noticed their ploy.


    Although he wasn''t Raventhorn''s guild master''s first choice for the mission, Gallien''s track record and absolute loyalty to the Armstrong family won him over. To Gallien, it didn''t matter where they sent him. He would do anything to aid the family member of the man he respected the most.


    ''Klein, just wait for me in Vohir. I will surly bring back that dirty head of yours.''


    \"Sir, we are twenty feet away for the baccarra''s den. We have¡ª\"


    The ground rumbled before Aron could finish his report.


    Gallien and his men rushed out from the swamp. Their eyes lingered on the rustling trees and the bubbling swamp.


    \"What''s happening?\"


    Silence greeted Aron''s words. None of the men understood what was happening. For most of them, this wasn''t their first time crossing the swamp. However, they had never experienced such a tremor.


    A few seconds after the rumbling started, calm returned to the swamp. Gallien and his men could still see ripples on the swamp''s surface. They truly did not understand what had happened.


    \"Sir, I don''t have a good feeling about this. This dungeon has been behaving irregularly all day. Sir, I think we should leave. Let''s come¡­\"


    Vacatus''s words trialed off as he met Gallien''s cold gaze. He dared not continue his statement.


    ''Come back another day? That''s absolute nonsense. What if our delay causes a complication in Dominic''s recovery? How would I face the guild master and Lord Armstrong?''


    \"We will continue as planned. Once we kill the queen of the baccarras, then we can leave. Not one minute before, or else¡­\"


    Aron, Vacatus and the others flinched as they stared at Gallien''s eyes.


    \"Assume your positions. Vacatus, go ahead,\" Gallien instructed.


    * * *


    Unknown to everyone raiding the dungeon, the magma sea surrounding the dungeon churned the moment Adam''s Devourer title activated. Pillars of magma rose into the air, spilling in all directions. Amid the chaos, another portal opened, albeit within the sea of magma. The strange phenomenon and the portal only last for a moment, before calm returned to the volcano.


    A few seconds later, another portal opened at the top of the tower. Inspecting it, half was colorless while the other half was bright yellow.


    * * *


    Gallien and his men cautiously made their way through a cave''s passage. The attack class split themselves into groups. One group protected the supporters which made a fourth of their manpower. Meanwhile, Vacatus led the second ground which comprised Gallien and Aron.


    Gallien hung his unsheathed long sword over his shoulders, while Aron gently adjusted his gauntlets as they neared the exit of the passage.


    \"Halt. Vacatus, good luck,\" Gallien whispered.


    Vacatus turned and smiled at Gallien. His eyes had changed from that of a human to that of a frog. Bulging with vertical slits of black. Webs appeared in between his fingers and his neck swelled like a croaking frog''s.


    \"You will know when I have started,\" Vacatus said.


    In light steps, he walked towards the exit of the passage.


    ''You must succeed, Vacatus.''


    Gallien''s eyes followed Vacatus until he disappeared into thin air.


    The strange occurrence didn''t alarm or surprise any of the men, because of the extensive briefings they received before accepting the mission.


    Meanwhile, Vacatus found himself in a dreamlike forest. He could see beautiful trees and colorful flowers all around him. A rainbow hung in the crystal-clear skies while splashes from a flowing river reached him. Vacatus didn''t appreciate the beauty of the scenery; and, he didn''t deviate from the path he followed from the cave.


    His slit eyes only focused on what lay ahead of him. However, he paused on his twentieth step. Cold sweat covered his forehead while sweat soaked the gambeson he wore underneath his armor. Because, the soft and cheerful laughter of young maidens taking a bath at a nearby stream reached his ears.


    To his right, he could see five elegant beauties dressed like Arabian belly dancers twirling in a nearby stream. In his forty years of living, Vacatus had never seen women so beautiful.


    In fact, all the women he had seen in his life paled compared to these five. Especially, the seductive redhead surrounded by the other four beauties. Vacatus''s eyes met the beauties emerald green eyes. His heart trembled and his legs went limp.


    \"You have been staring for a while? Won''t you join us?\"


    Vacatus''s heart thumped faster. Only angels could have such a melodious voice. He would give anything to wake up every day to such a beauty beside him.


    Like a love-stricken idiot, Vacatus slowly inched towards the ladies. They seductively motioned for him with their index fingers while donning smiles that could melt the coldest of hearts.


    ''Calm down, Vacatus. Calm down, damn it! Remember what you came here for. Calm down, Vacatus!''


    With ten meters separating Vacatus from the beauties in the stream, he paused in his tracks, before crouching like a frog. His actions surprised the ladies. Before they could say anything, Vacatus''s throat expanded to twice his body size. A split second later, an ear deafening croak followed.


    Unseen by the naked human eye, unique shock waves spread in all directions. The Arabian beauties screamed, their visage slowly morphed into that of a hideous aberration. Warts larger than pebbles covered the formerly smooth face of the beauties. Their skin''s visibly tore, producing a foul smelling yellow pus. Their limbs elongated and twisted at impossible angles several times, and a hunch slowly formed on their backs.


    While these changes occurred, the beautiful scenery distorted in synch with their screams. A spacious well-illuminated cave littered with skeletons of humans and other creatures replaced the dreamlike forest.


    Vacatus''s heart clenched as he stared at the beauties. He didn''t dare to stop using his Blessing, because he knew the beauties hadn''t fully fallen under his Blessing, neither had they finished their transformation.


    Although he was only a rank E awakened, his Blessing which manipulated sound waves to an extent, allowed him to overwhelm Awakened stronger than himself.


    ''It should happen anytime now¡­''


    Vacatus''s eyes quivered as the hunchbacks of the beauties exploded into a gory mess, revealing a goat''s head with curved horns. The baccarras had revealed themselves. Proficient in the art of seduction and illusion, they prey on anything that was unfortunate enough to encroach on their territory. Depending on the creature, they would meet a befitting illusion. They used their control over smells to induce these illusions.


    With most frogs having the ability to detect changes in chemical composition of the air through their eyes and skins, Vacatus Blessing was the natural antithesis for their abilities.


    \"Filthy human¡­ I will kill you in the most painful way possible. How¡­ long do you think you can keep us¡­ down?\"


    Instead of the humanoid head, it was the goat''s head that threatened Vacatus. Although it couldn''t hide its pain, it still had the same melodious voice. Among the four baccarra, it had the longest horn. In baccarra''s culture, the queen always had the longest horns.


    Vacatus ignored the queen. If he deactivated his Blessing, he would meet a death far painful than anything he could imagine.


    \"Human! N-No one¡­ will save¡ª\"


    A thunderous explosion rocked the cave before the queen could finish her words.


    \"Sorry for being late, Vacatus. You can knock the others out. Leave the queen to me and Aron,\" Gallien said.


    Gallien exuded a bloodthirsty aura. His grip tightened around the hilt of his long sword. Aron, on the other hand, donned his mask. Two blades extend from the side of his gauntlets.


    On Gallien''s command, Vacatus''s croaks intensified. The ordinary baccarras screamed in pain as they clutched their goat heads. Within seconds, the four baccarras lay on the floor with their goat heads bleating. Vacatus''s croaks had no effect on Gallien and Aron, since his blessing could only target a specific target at a time.


    \"I will kill you all!\"


    The baccarra queen screamed in pain. Vacatus''s Blessing couldn''t knock her out like her subjects.


    \"First squad, kill the unconscious ones! Second squad, protect Vacatus! Aron, do your thing!\"


    Ten Awakened sprinted towards the unconscious baccarras on Gallien''s command, while another seven rushed towards Vacatus.


    Aron''s blades emitted steam as they turned fiery red. Like an assassin, he charged towards the baccarra queen. Gallien, on the other hand, remained motionless.


    ''These humans will suffer for this humiliation. After I kill them, I will kill the demonkin responsible for opening the gate.''


    A sickening bleat escaped from the goat''s mouth. The warts on the body of the queen bulged, within seconds, she hurled acid towards Vacatus. Once she eliminated him, she could slowly eliminate the others.


    However, before the acid could devour Vacatus and the others, one Awakened''s body emitted a blinding light, and a barrier surrounded everyone a meter from him. The acid fell on the barrier, however; it kept its integrity.


    ''How is this possible? How can these humans counter all my attacks?''


    \"Abominations like you don''t deserve to live! Go back to the depths of hell!\"


    The queen baccarra flinched as she heard Aron''s voice. She had lost sight of him earlier, and she didn''t know where he would attack from. Still suffering from the effect of Vacatus''s blessing, she couldn''t move her body like she would have liked.


    Like a ghost, Aron appeared on top on the queen''s body. Before she could react, his blades tore through her flesh, eliciting sickening screams. Before Aron could reach the goat''s head, the baccarra threw him off her body.


    At that same moment, however, four miserable shrieks echoed. The four baccarras had met their demise. Having thoroughly prepared for their mission, the baccarras stood no change against Gallien and his men. And, Gallien had done nothing yet.


    \"Humans! I will¡ª\"


    Aron impaled one of the goat''s eyes before she could finish her declaration. Her screams echoed as she tried to grab Aron, however, she couldn''t match his speed.


    \"Take a break, Aron. I will handle the rest.\"


    Aron''s blades turned to normal on Gallien''s orders. He wasted no time in retreating. His Blessing gave him enhanced agility, while the gauntlet had a special mechanism which heated his blades without transferring the heat to his body. Using his Blessing took a toll on his body, and he was glad Gallien had noticed.


    \"Humans! You will pay for killing my subjects! I will¡ª\"


    \"For a goat, you talk too much. If you miss them so much, I will send you on your way.\"


    Gallien''s sliver long sword beamed with a blinding silver light. Neither his men nor the baccarra could look at him. The surrounding walls in the cave trembled as if it would collapse at any moment.


    ''How can a mere human be this powerful? Will I die in a place like this? Wait¡­ this aura¡­ isn''t that the¡­''


    Mid-thought, a blinding silver sword light severed the head of the queen. Even in death, her surprised expression remained.


    ''The difference between us is just too much, a rank C Awakened is not someone we can mess with¡­''


    Aron couldn''t hide the fear in his eyes as he stared at Gallien. With just one strike, he had ended a baccarra queen. Although he knew they would win with Gallien present, he didn''t expect it to be so easy.


    \"What are you staring at, Aron? Those bones won''t extract themselves. Hurry. Time is of the essence.\"


    Aron woke up from his daydream. He and the others hurried to butcher the corpses of the slain baccarras.


    ''Apart from the incident at the dungeon''s entrance, everything is going according to plan. Once we get the bones, we can get out of here.''


    The hunt so far pleased Gallien. All that remained was for them to exit the dungeon, and it would be a wonderful harvest. He couldn''t stop himself from smiling as he thought of slaying Klein in Vohir.


    \"Sir, what should we do with the heart?\"


    \"What kind of nonsense are you asking? We will take it. Leave nothing behind,\" Gallien retorted.


    Slowly, he scanned the room, only stopping when his eyes fell on an odd section of the cave''s walls.


    ''So, that''s where they keep all their treasures...''


    Gallien''s lips curved into a smirk.


    \"For your efforts, I will let you guys loot their den. However, you only have ten minutes. Boko, prioritize the bones.\"


    The men broke into excited cheers. They thought Gallien wouldn''t allow them raid the baccarra''s den.


    They hacked away at the corpses, tossing the bones to Boko, a slender Man who carried a small ordinary waist bag.


    He placed each bone thrown his way into the bag, and it swallowed it like a bottomless pit. As a support class Awakened, his Blessing allowed him to force a finite space in any inanimate object.


    Such a Blessing was extremely useful for looting dungeons. And, the best part was that hardly would anyone realize the bag contained a treasure trove.


    \"Their treasure trove is over there.\" Gallien pointed to a section of the cave''s walls.


    Only after his men had carved up the baccarra''s corpses did he allow his men to pillage. Meanwhile, Gallien leaned on a nearby wall as he removed a cigarette from his inner pockets.


    \"Congratulations, Sir.\"


    Aron lighted it via his gauntlet.


    Gallien nodded, but said nothing. The hard part was over, he could finally enjoy a smoke. That Aron didn''t pillage didn''t surprise him. He had personally recruited him for Raventhorn, hence he knew his personality more than anyone.


    ''Is it just me or is it getting really hot in here?''


    Gallien felt the temperature in the cave suddenly increase. He wondered if it was because of his cigarette. However, he rejected that thought. He wasn''t a newbie to smoking. It couldn''t just change the temperature in the cave like that.


    \"Sir, it seems like the temperature¡ªOuch!\"


    The wall Aron placed his hand had burned him. Gallien''s counter darkened. This wasn''t natural.


    \"We are leaving now! Forget about¡ª\"


    A series of thunderous explosions buried Gallien''s words. The cave rumbled and he could see the walls of the cave emitting heat hazes.


    ''Explosions? From where? Where the hell is this heat coming from? I have bad feeling about this.''


    The men who had been gathering treasures stormed out of the baccarra''s treasury drenched in sweat.


    \"Sir, what''s happening¡ª?\"


    \"Now is not the time. Let''s leave!\"


    No one argued with Gallien, the caved had turned into an oven. None of them had any intentions of being baked alive.


    Within seconds, the party assumed their formation, before running towards the exit of the cave. As they ran, they heard constant explosions which only got louder the closer they got to the swamp.


    ''This isn''t normal. There was nothing like this in the reports. Nothing must happen to Boko. If not...''


    Absorbed in his thought, Gallien slammed against Aron who stopped abruptly.


    \"What the hell is wrong with...\" Gallien''s words trialed off as an unbelievable scene greeted his eyes.


    ''How is this possible?''


    A blazing inferno had consumed half of the swamp. Charred and burning trees came into their sights, and the choking smell associate with it pervaded the air. Roasted corpses of the swamp vipers floated on the swamp''s surface, however, they could also see something else. A creature none of them had even seen.


    Black as ink with reddened claws sharper than blades, and over seven feet in length, the corpse of a salamander-like creature floated on swamp''s surface.


    They could see gruesome injuries on its body while a section of its limbs had mummified.


    ''What sort of monster is this? How did¡ª''


    Another loud explosion disrupted Gallien''s thoughts. This time, he could hear the distinct echo of blade tearing through flesh.


    He squinted his eyes, only to see an unbelievable scene within the inferno.


    Over twenty of the magma salamanders fought against aberration who had devilish horns with red-black skin. The most surprising thing Gallien saw, was the figure of a human who wielded twin axes. Like the aberration, he fought against five magma salamanders.

 44 The Hunt IV

    A Few Minutes Earlier.


    With Manipulator activated, coupled with his half mask, Adam hid his identity once more. His eyebrows creased as he stared at the muddy earth.


    ''I knew it. My luck couldn''t be that good. It seems they have already started their hunt.''


    One one needed to tell Adam the boot footprints belonged to the Awakened from Raventhorn. He had already wasted valuable time when he carried Hendrix and his party members to safety. Although he hoped he would arrive before Gallien''s party, he knew only a miracle could make that a reality.


    ''Well, it changes nothing. In fact, it''s better they are ahead. Let them do all the hard work, then I will swoop in for the reward. As the de facto leader of Thieves of the Night, it''s time to behave like one.''


    Adam smirked underneath his mask.


    Wasting no time, he unleashed a frightening burst of speed.


    A few seconds later, Adam came to a screeching stop as he hid behind a large rock.


    ''What are they doing? Are they members of Raventhorn?''


    Adam''s eyes lingered on three individuals who stood before the swamp.


    On a closer look at the trio, he noticed that they actively gathered swamp viper corpses.


    ''Oh. This must be the work of Raventhorn. These guys are here to profit from their leftovers.''


    Since Gallien had boldly declared the intentions of his guild, different parties who initially had plans to hunt the baccarras thought of how they could profit from Raventhorn.


    Unable to hide their delight, the three men gathered swamp vipers corpses, while sporting beaming smiles.


    Although their bones and skins weren''t as valuable as the baccarra''s, it commanded a decent price in Gido''s underground market.


    \"Woode, you were right. Who would have thought we would get such a hurl doing nothing? Hahaha...\"


    \"Welby, keep your voice down. We don''t want anymore to hear us. Hurry. Let''s gather as many as possible. Tonight, we are going to wild.\"


    Woode grinned, revealing his wooden teeth.


    His companions ceased their chatter. With renewed vigor, the trio retrieved the corpses of the slain creatures from the periphery of the swamp.


    ''If I reveal myself, these guys might want to pick a fight with me. It seems I''ll have to use illusion inducement again,'' Adam thought.


    Although valuable, he wasn''t interested in the swamp vipers.


    At that same moment, however, Woode''s voice reached him.


    \"Huh? What the hell is that? Is the swamp bubbling?\"


    \"What are you...? My god. It really is bubbling. Woode, Prame, let''s get the hell out of here,\" Welby said.


    From where Adam hid, he couldn''t see the bubbling swamp. From what he read about the Valar Pits, there wasn''t anything related to a bubbling section of the swamp.


    [Potential Sources of Danger Detected]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    \"Prame, what are you doing? Let''s get out of here,\" Welby said.


    \"I hear ya. Just let me get this last one. It shouldn''t make a difference.\"


    \"Forget about it. Don''t be greedy,\" Welby retorted.


    ''Who''s calling who greed? If you don''t want it, I''ll gladly take it.'' Prame sneered as he reached for the corpse.


    Prame ignored Welby''s words and proceed retrieve the corpse of another swamp viper. The more corpses they gathered, the greater their profit.


    Just then, the swamp viper moved. It wasn''t dead, it had only been knocked out earlier.


    Prame flinched as he retreated, however, the swamp viper was faster. It twisted before making a beeline for Prame''s neck. Prame knew he couldn''t evade it''s attack, and he instinctively closed his eyes. However, the pain he expected didn''t come.


    \"What the fuck are you still standing around for? Get over here you greedy bum!\"


    Prame opened his eyes as he heard Woode''s voice. In front of him, an arrow impaled the swamp viper through its open maw.


    Reorganizing his thoughts, Prame turned around. He had no intentions of picking anymore corpses.


    \"Prame, watch out!\"


    Prame could see the horror in Woode and Welby''s eyes. Before he could comprehend what was going on, over eight swamp vipers assaulted him.


    Before Welby and Woode could assist him, some swamp vipers they thought had died pounced on the duo. Tens of swamp vipers emerged from the swamp, they strangled and bit the screaming trio until they took their last breath.


    A few seconds later, the vipers dragged the corpses of the trio into the swamp.


    [Skill: Illusion Inducement deactivated]


    The space before the perimeter of the swamp wrapped, revealing Adam.


    ''I thought those vipers were dead too. Did they purposely knock out some vipers? They are craftier than I thought. But, where is the bubbling they talked about?'' Adam mused.


    Earlier, Gallien had predicted some parties would try to profit from their hunt. Hence, he asked Vacatus to use his Blessing on some of the swamp vipers. He would never let another party take the spoils of his work, even if he didn''t need it.


    ''System, using the previous template, switch to my agility mode.''


    [Agility mode activated]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    Race: Human & Demonkin.


    Constitution: 15. Agility: 30. Endurance: 22. Luck: 2.5


    Dexterity: 5. Strength: 18. Charisma: 0.


    Unleashing a frightening turn of speed, Adam jumped from one tree to the other. He had no intention of fighting the swamp vipers.


    A few moments later, Adam had crossed the midway point of the swamp. From his position on the tree, he could see the baccarra''s den ahead.


    ''Should I wait for them here, or should wait at the baccarra''s den?''


    [Potential Source of Danger Detected]


    Just then, a crimson glow illuminated the swamp''s bubbling waters. It terrified Adam, because a devastating heat wave accompanied the crimson luminescence.


    ''This heat... surely, it couldn''t be... right?''


    A dangerous sense of foreboding welled up in Adam''s mind. He had to intentions of ambushing Gallien and his men anymore, especially if the crimson glow meant what he thought.


    At that same moment, however, a series of explosions rocked the swamp. Adam tilted his head to the side, only to find a raging inferno blocking his path of retreat.


    Woode, Prame and Welby''s mangled corpses floated to the surface with tens of charred swamp vipers accompany it.


    ''How the hell did they get in. This wasn''t in the fucking report.''


    Hiding within the murky waters, Adam could see the crimson eyes of several magma salamanders.


    ''System, retrieve Cataclysm and the Familiar from my Inventory.''


    Adam''s visage slowly changed. His Familiar towered over him from behind while Cataclysm appeared in his hands.


    With another battle imminent, Adam shifted from his agility mode to his combat mode. With most of his stats concentrated on his agility, strength and endurance.


    Seven magma salamanders reared their heads from the swamp''s waters. Their eyes glistened as they stared at Adam. To them, he wasn''t just another prey they had to get rid of. Rather, they felt a deep hatred towards him, one that originated from the very depths of their souls. No matter the cost, they had to get rid of him.


    Adam locked gazes with the monsters. One didn''t need to tell him their intentions.


    \"Handle the ones this side, I''ll handle the others.\"


    The Familiar nodded in silence. It dived towards the magma salamanders. Within seconds, all hell broke loose in the swamp.


    Out of their preferred habitat, the magma salamanders couldn''t use magma related attacks. However, they could breathe fireballs like dragons.


    No matter what they did, Adam easily evaded their attacks. However, they weren''t as lucky. Cataclysm whizzed through the air, it''s twin axes mummified or imploded anything it touched.


    To Adam''s disbelief, the magma salamander''s numbers only increased, and they assaulted him from every angle. Their actions had gone beyond territorial warfare; instead, the Demonkins had turned suicidal.


    With Manipulator, Illusionist, and Dominator activated, Adam drifted through the flaming battleground like a Grimm Reaper. Anywhere he appeared, death followed.


    * * *


    \"Sir, what do we do?\" Aron asked.


    Like the others, he couldn''t avert his eyes from the destruction ahead.


    ''This is going to be problematic... They outnumber us significantly, it''s not possible for all of us to survive.''


    Gallien''s gaze shifted between his men and Adam who fought ahead.


    \"Sir, are we¡ª?\"


    \"We are forming two groups. Boko, Aron, Vacatus and I, will comprise the first group. The rest of you will comprise the second group,\" Gallien declared.


    The countenance of his men darkened. They weren''t idiots, they knew Gallien had only chosen the people he deemed valuable.


    Gallien didn''t give a damn about his men''s reaction or their thoughts. If possible, he would have preferred to lead all of them to safety, but since the magma salamanders significantly outnumbered their group, it wasn''t something he was confident he could accomplish.


    \"I don''t care what you lot think. The success of the mission outweighs all of our lives. Unfortunately, we didn''t prepare for such a scenario. So, try your best to survive. We''ll meet at the dungeon''s exit. Let''s leave now that the creatures aren''t focused on us.\"


    Gallien''s group unleashed a frightening speed after his declaration. Their actions caught the sixteen Awakened by surprise, however, it only lasted for a moment. To increase their odds of survival, they too, formed smaller groups, before running towards their desired path.


    ''These bastards think they can use me as bait, huh?''


    Adam sneered as he saw the Awakened from Raventhorn break into five groups. He wouldn''t allow them to use him as bait while they escaped.


    ''The only problem is findings out the group with the baccarra Queen''s heart...''


    Adam''s gaze wandered until it landed on a particular group.


    ''These four reacted the quickest, and it looks like the other three are protecting the one with the bag...''


    Adam smirked underneath his mask as he stared at Gallien''s group.


    Like a ghost, he sprinted towards their group. Naturally, over twenty magma salamanders gave chase. At that same moment, they noticed the other Awakened from Raventhorn. After what Adam and his Familiar had done, they hated anything that wasn''t their kind.


    Unlike Adam who had an advantage over the magma salamanders due to his Skills and Titles, the Awakened from Raventhorn experienced a one-sided annihilation at the hands of the Demonkins.


    The Awakened who had a barrier related Blessing lasted the longest, however, his barrier cracked under the continuous barrage of the magma salamanders.


    Only Gallien''s group remained, and they too had over twenty magma salamanders surrounding them. Not too far from their location, standing back to back, Adam and his Familiar reeked havoc on the Demonkins.


    Adam knew that as unranked Demonkins, the magma salamanders were just a little stronger than regular Familiars created by ¨¨?¨´. Using the Blessing Awakened ranking, they would only qualify as D rank Awakened on the verge of reaching rank C.


    Having gained the rank of unranked Demonkins, Adam knew their next upgrade would propel them to Plague ranked Demonkins.


    \"Bastard, you did this purposely, right?!\" Gallien said as he easily eliminated the magma salamanders blocking his path.


    Since the Demonkins had entered a berserker state, his actions only enraged them further.


    \"What are you talking about? Us Awakened should stick together in times like this...\"


    Although Adam spoke causally, Gallien''s strength and the unique nature of Vacatus''s Blessing surprised him. Even with his Familiar, he wasn''t certain he could take down Gallien.


    \"Your lucky I don''t have time. If not, I''d have thought a Varidan dog like you the consequences for pissing off a higher power,\" Gallien said.


    Four magma salamanders exploded into a gory mist as his sword light landed on them. Meanwhile, Vacatus''s had knocked out a considerable number of magma salamanders. Aron protected him and Boko from the Demonkins who managed to get close to the duo.


    \"Higher power? Raventhorn? How can you compare that shit to Varidan?\" Adam jeered.


    \"Shut your mouth!\"


    [Potential Sources of Danger Detected]


    Gallien''s aura suddenly exploded. His sword emitted a blinding light which covered half of the swamp.


    Just then, Adam''s Familiar appeared in front of him. At that same moment, however, Gallien unleashed his attack.


    It obliterated everything with a hundred meters of his position. Only Adam''s Familiar remained standing. However, the lights in its eyes had dimmed. Cracks covered its body, and it had lost both hands.Slowly, its upper half crumbled.


    ''Varidan trash... they always talk a big game.''


    Gallien''s cold eyes wandered in all directions, however, he could find the target of his anger.


    \"Boko, Aron, Vacatus, are you guys okay?\"


    \"We ducked in time, Sir. It seems your attack has cleared a path for us, Sir. Shall we proceed?\" Aron asked.


    \"Sure. Take the lead. Vacatus, stick close to Boko. I''ll cover the rear. Let''s go before...\"


    Gallien''s countenance darkened as his word trialed off. Because, the entire swamp rumbled, and an intense heat wave spread in all directions.


    ''Something big is coming.''


    Gallien could feel it in his gut. His breathing quickened and his grip tightened on the handle of his sword.


    Each second felt like an eon as his eyes wandered around the swamp. Just then, a fifteen feet monstrosity revealed itself. Bright orange like flowing magma, its crimson eyes met Gallien''s.


    Behind the Demonkin, Gallien could see over twenty magma salamanders hurrying towards their leader.


    For the first time, Gallien''s eyes quivered. He wasn''t certain he could fight such a monster while protecting Aron, Boko and Vacatus. And, from the aura the magma salamander exuded, he knew they were on the same level.


    \"Aron, Vacatus, do everything you can to make sure Boko gets out of here.\"


    \"S-Sir, w-what about¡ª\"


    \"Do as you''re told. Leave now!\" Gallien commanded.


    Aron said nothing further. The trio fled at the fastest speed they could muster. Leaving Gallien to face the incoming horde.


    Meanwhile, further behind the larger magma salamander, unseen by anyone, two Demonkins disappeared into the murky waters below.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [Title: Devourer activated!]

 45 The Hunt V

    \"Boko, Vacatus, we don''t have a lot of time. We have to leave the swamp while Sir Gallien is holding them back. Do you understand?\"


    Silence greeted Aron''s words. Boko and Vacatus knew the severity of their situation and would not waste valuable time on words. Although they couldn''t compete with Aron in speed, Vacatus and Boko ran with all their might. Constant explosions reached them as they ran, they knew it meant that, Gallien had engaged the demonkins in combat.


    Gallien''s bloodshot eyes stared at the massive magma salamander. Earlier, he had unleashed a powerful attack, but it barely scratched the surface of its skin. However, the attack had slain over ten of the smaller demonkin.


    ''How can the skin of this creature be so thick? I can''t go all out just yet¡­ at least not until they get to the exit of the swamp.''


    Absorbed in his thoughts. The magma salamander''s skin changed to red, accompanied by a terrifying heat wave. Gallien could visibly see flame patterns forming on the demonkin''s skin.


    ''Damn it. This isn''t good.''


    Gallien''s grip around his sword tightened, and it released a blinding light.


    Just then, the demonkin discharged a mouthful of lava towards Gallien. Wasting no time, Gallien unleashed his attack too. A deafening explosion followed and a section of the lava torrent solidified in midair, before falling into the swamp''s murky waters. The swamp''s murky waters bubbled, filling the air with steam, so thick, it enveloped everything around it.


    Unperturbed, the magma salamander charged towards Gallien. That a mere human could parry its attack enraged it. Only death could wash away such humiliation. Meanwhile, Gallien retreated from the laze with all his might. One could see scorch marks on his face, neck, and arms.


    ''If I don''t go all out, this place will be my resting place¡­'' Gallien mused as his chest heaved.


    Not only did he have to evade the lava rain, the laze produced from the lava impacting on the swamp was poisonous and severely increased the surrounding temperature.


    Through gritted teeth, he loosened the straps of his armor. He could no longer bear the heat. The splashes caused by the approaching demonkin reached him, however, he remained motionless. With his eyes closed, Gallien''s grip around the handle of the sword tightened. This time, no bright luminescence accompanied it; instead, the blade looked like that of any other sword of high good quality.


    Only a few meters separated the demonkin from Gallien, and it prepared another lava rain. A few surviving smaller magma salamanders accompanied their leader. After they had executed Gallien, they would eliminate the other humans. Just as the demonkins were about to unleash their attack, Gallien''s eyes snapped opened.


    His eyes glowed with a silver radiance, piercing through the thick mist. As he slowly raised his sword, five illusionary silver swords hovered over his head.


    ''I hope they have gotten out of my blast radius.''


    In a brutal upward slash, the five illusionary swords parted the mist. The sudden turn of events surprised the demonkins. Before they could react, Gallien charged through the path. The luminescence had returned to the sword. For the first time, the demonkin sensed an ominous premonition. This wasn''t just any other prey they could bully into submission.


    \"Die you abominations!\"


    With a two handed swing, a thunderous explosion followed Gallien''s roar, and the swamp shook, with ripples forming over the murky waters.


    The sword light formed an arch which decapitated the heads of the smaller demonkins. A fountain of blood erupted into the air, while the larger demonkin screamed in pain. Gallien''s attack left a gory mess on its forelimbs.


    With momentum in his corner, Gallien charged towards the demonkin. It was now or never.


    In immense pain, the survival instinct and regenerative ability of magma salamander kicked in. Its partially severed limbs regenerated at an accelerated rate, however, the durability of demonkin''s skin weakened. It slowly poured lava out of his mouth, and steam slowly covered the demonkin.


    ''Damn it. What a scheming creature. It knows I can''t get anywhere near the steam¡­ It will be awhile before I can use the five cleavers again¡­ What should I do?''


    Gallien paused as steam covered the writhing magma salamander.


    He couldn''t flee because part of the steam had covered his path of retreat, and he noticed that some lesser demonkins had taken other routes to pursue Aron''s group.


    ''I must kill it here¡­ If not, it would definitely give chase later. We can''t¡­ huh?''


    Gallien''s suddenly brows creased. Six corpses emerged from the depths of the swamp.


    ''Are these bite marks?''


    Gallien couldn''t hide his apprehension as his gaze shifted between the six corpses. The magma salamanders had gruesome injuries all over their mummified bodies, however, the bite mark around their necks was the most glaring cause of their demise.


    ''I have to kill this beast and leave this place. Who knows what else is in this swamp.''


    Gallien''s heart tightened. Although he would never admit it, he regretted not heeding Aron''s advice to return another day.


    Wasting no time, he unleashed a barrage of sword light towards the demonkin. He had to keep the beast down until he could summon the five illusionary swords again, then he would end the magma salamander''s life. For Gallien and the Demonkin, it was a race against time.


    * * *


    A minute earlier.


    Although several demonkins chased after them, Aron''s party dived into the swamp''s waters. At the same moment, Gallien''s attack followed. It turned the chasing demonkins into a mist of blood and bones. If not for Aron''s reminder, Boko and Vacatus would have joined them.


    ''Sir Gallien is going all out already? That means the beast is stronger than he expected. If we linger here, we would hold him back¡­'' Aron mused as he resurfaced.


    No matter how much he looked, he couldn''t see anything through the thick steam behind them. He could only hope Gallien would be all right.


    A split second later, Boko resurfaced. He coughed while vomiting the murky water he swallowed.


    ''Good. Boko is all right. Where the hell is Vacatus? Water is like a second home to him.''


    Aron''s gaze wandered around the spot Vacatus submerged earlier, however, he couldn''t find any signs of him.


    \"Vacatus?! Where are you?!\"


    Silence greeted Aron''s words.


    ''This is not good. Did something grab him while we were under?''


    Aron''s heart skipped a beat and his countenance darkened. Among the three of them, he knew that Boko had the highest value. But, he couldn''t just abandon Vacatus just like that.


    \"Aron, where''s Vacatus?\" Boko asked.


    He had stopped coughing and vomiting.


    \"I don''t know. He probably got caught by something. Since it''s dark, I don''t know if I can help him,\" Aron retorted.


    \"What do we do? Are going to¡ª\"


    Before Boko could finish his statement, he plunged into the water.


    \"Boko?\"


    Aron''s mind went blank for a moment. Then, he remembered Boko''s importance to their mission. He overcame his initial shock.


    Just as he was about to dive into the swamp, he could see bubbles emerging from the spot Vacatus and Boko submerged.


    ''They are alive...''


    \"I''m coming... huh?\"


    Aron''s eyes quivered as two corpses resurfaced. Both had gruesome bite marks on their mummified remains.


    His heart thumped wildly as if it would escape his rib cage at any moment.


    Overwhelmed by a looming sense of danger, Aron subconsciously retreated as he stared at the remains of the magma salamanders.


    ''Forget about the mission. I don''t want to die here... I can''t die here.''


    Aron could see several locations surrounding him bubbling. Something was coming, however, he had no intention of finding out what it was. Unleashing a frightening burst of speed, he hurried towards the exit of the swamp.


    ''I can''t die here. Not like this. Not in a place like this. No matter what, I must survive.''


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Aron suddenly saw a reddish blur heading towards his direction.


    ''What the hell is that? Oh no. Its catching up...''


    Despite his speed, the blur inched closer and closer. He could hear strange whizzing from behind and it terrified him.


    ''I won''t die here. I wont...huh?''


    Midthought, Aron felt grip on his left ankle. Before he could process what had happened, pain he had never felt in his life coursed through his body. His left leg exploded into a gory mess, while his right leg had been severed.


    Aron crashed on the swamp''s surface while his screams echoed in all directions.


    At that same moment, six abnormalities emerged from the swamp.


    ''Impossible! Didn''t Sir Gallien kill it earlier?''


    Aron''s eyes bulged as he saw six Familiars. They looked exactly like the Familiar Gallien had slain earlier.


    Just then, the air in front of Gallien distorted. For a second, Gallien forgot about his pain. His mind went blank as he stared into eyes of the person before him.


    His life flashed flashed across his eyes. Those eyes enveloped in darkness only promised death, and a painful one at that.


    He had forgotten how to scream or speak as he stared at Adam.


    Without saying a word, Adam motioned towards one Familiar.


    It made a beeline for Aron''s heart, ripping it out like a demonic executioner.


    [You have devoured 2 Blessed beings]


    [You have devoured 8 Omen beings]


    [You have gained a new passive skill]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen]


    [Omen Synchronization Enhanced]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    - Human.


    - Demonkin (Plague).


    Constitution: 11. Agility: 17. Endurance: 23. Luck: 2.5


    Dexterity: 16. Strength: 19. Charisma: 10.


    - Summoning.


    - Illusion Inducement.


    - Regeneration (Passive).


    - Manipulator.


    - Illusionist.


    - Devourer.


    - Dominator.


    - Slayer (Passive).


    - The Hated One (Passive).


    ???


    Awakened!


    - 0.


    - Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    - Fermo Crystal (89/89).


    - Eyes of Pink-eyed Goblins (76/76).


    - Slime sac (88/88).


    - Goblin chief Spectre (4/4).


    - Hunch sac (72/73).


    - Blessed bag.


    - C.


    ???


    \"Finally, you have seen the light, Adam. Didn''t it feel good eating those magma salamanders? It''s such a shame you didn''t eat the Awakened with Blessings. They taste far, far better. I''m not complaining, Adam. I have high expectations of you. Hahaha...\"


    [Title: Devourer deactivated!]


    Adam''s face slowly returned to normal as he stared at the system''s update.


    ''It actually grew back... I didn''t expect to gain such a passive skill from devouring the magma salamanders.''


    Although his previous Familiar suffered the brunt of Gallien''s previous attack, he lost his arm in the process, and scorch marks covered his body.


    In severe pain, Devourer activated on its own. And, Adam could hear the voice telling him to eat the magma salamanders. This time, he didn''t hesitate.


    Before he started, he hurried to the remains of the Awakened from Raventhorn. Using Summoner, he was able to produce six Familiars. Albeit, they couldn''t compare to his previous Familiar.


    While Gallien and the larger demonkin fought, he slowly picked off the beasts, while using his Familiars to lure some magma salamanders towards Aron''s group.


    The trio diving into the swamp played into Adam''s hands. Without mercy, he finished off Vacatus within seconds. Before proceeding to eliminate Boko, too.


    ''There''s really no gain without pain in these dungeons. Now that I am Plague ranked Demonkin, I should be able to eliminate that bastard.''


    Adam''s gaze lingered on the steam enveloping Gallien and the magma salamander. Although a small distance separated him from their battleground, the shock wave from their battle reached him.


    ''I''ll let them kill each other. When one falls, I will slay the survivor. Hahaha... This should be fun.''


    Adam activated illusion inducement, and his body slowly disappeared.


    * * *


    Meanwhile, Gallien and the magma salamander had reached the climax of their battle. Because of Gallien''s barrage of attacks, the demonkin failed in its regeneration.


    When it tried to lunge at Gallien, he retreated while continuing his barrage of attacks. Due to its injuries, the demonkin couldn''t summon a similar level of attack as before. Gallien, on the other hand, bid his time for the perfect opportunity to display his trump card.


    ''Aron and the others should have crossed the swamp by now. I shouldn''t delay any further,'' Gallien thought as he slowly closed his eyes.


    Although he suffered no further injuries, his breathing had turn heavy and short. Having stayed in the laze for a while, it had poisoned him. If he didn''t leave soon, the swamp would be his final resting place.


    With Gallien ceasing his attack, the magma salamander felt relieved. It stopped pouring lava into the swamp. It believed Gallien had succumbed to the poisonous laze. Finally, it could concentrate on healing its injuries.


    Just then, a gale parted the steam covering its large body. It couldn''t comprehend what happened.


    Gallien, on the other hand, appeared a few meters away. Brandishing his long sword, he unleashed a devastating attack towards the stunned magma salamander.


    The magma salamander gathered lava in its mouth once more, Howe, before it could fall, Gallien''s attack slit the neck of the demonkin.


    The magma salamander screamed as blood and lava poured out from the opening. Its body spasmed in tandem. Gallien continued to assault it with attack after attack while he retreated from the laze. Even with the creature regenerative ability, he knew it couldn''t survive such an injury.


    A few seconds later, he could no longer hear the screams of the demonkin.


    ''What a tough bastard... I can''t waste any more time. I have to get out of here.''


    Fatigued and poisoned, he couldn''t linger on in the swamp. Wasting no time, he turned around to leave.


    He suddenly came to a pause on his thirteenth step. He clenched his sword as he stared at the distortion in space.


    ''What''s happening? I can''t fight another one in my current state.''


    Gallien couldn''t hide his apprehension as he stared at portal. A split second later, his eyes widened as a familiar figure emerged.


    \"You?! How are you still alive?\"


    Adam ignored Gallien''s inquiry as he sarcastically clapped his hands. From where he stood, he could see the silhouette of the magma salamander through the steam.


    \"Truly, fantastic. Your strength is really unmatched. You can''t just leave like that. I would like for us to have a round two.\"


    ''How is this Varidan bastard still alive? I don''t have time for this right now.''


    Although he was tired, Gallien still had enough strength to deal with an Awakened with a lower rank.


    \"If you don''t want to die, then get the fuck out of my way! Or else...\"


    Gallien''s eyes turned bloodshot as his words trialed off. However, Adam giggled at his threats.


    \"Pig! Do you¡ª\"


    Before Gallien could finish his statement, Adam threw three items in front of him.


    ''What''s this?''


    Gallien squinted as he stared at items. Suddenly, his eyes quivered and his limps trembled.


    ''Aron? Then these mummified skulls belong to Boko and Vacatus... The bag. Where''s the bag?''


    \"You''re looking for this, right?\" Adam said as he slowly caressed Boko''s bag.


    \"Who are you? And, what do you want? You can never survive if you make Raventhorn¡ª\"


    \"Do I honestly look like I give a damn about Raventhorn?\" Adam interjected.


    ''This bastard. Should I rush in? No. If he dares show his face, it means he has some backup. What should I do...?''


    \"All right. What do you want want for the bag? The items in that bag can save the life of a very important person. If you give it to me, they will reward you accordingly. So, what¡ª?\"


    \"Oh? Who is important person you speak of? And, what kind of reward are we talking about?\"


    Gallien used every ounce of his willpower to remain calm. That someone weaker than him dared to act so arrogantly before him left him enraged.


    \"I can''t tell¡ª\"


    \"Then, goodbye.\"


    A portal suddenly opened behind Adam.


    \"Wait!\" Gallien panicked. He hadn''t expected Adam to be so unreasonable.


    \"It''s for the Armstrong family. Dominic Rowe Armstrong. I will give you whatever you want, just give me the bag. I swear on my name, Gallien Thornoak.\"


    \"Wow! The Armstrong family. Who would have thought. You''re certain you''d give me whatever I desire?\"


    ''Idiot. He''s scared now. Once you gives me the bag, that''s the end of your pathetic life.''


    \"Yes. Whatever it is...\" Gallien said.


    He stretched out his right hand while slowly approaching Adam.


    \"Since I have your word, then you can have it,\" Adam said as he threw the bag towards Gallien.


    Gallien''s lips curved into a smile as he caught the bag and his eyes turned bloodshot. That Adam would cower at the mention of the Armstrong family was only natural to him.


    \"So when do I get my¡ª?\"


    \"You dare kill and rob my men, yet you threaten me with my possession. I will give you your reward right now.\"


    Like an agile cat, Gallien lunged towards Adam. Before he could react, Gallien impaled him through his heart.


    As their gazes met, Gallien said, \"Go collect your reward from the demons in hell.\"


    Slowly, he twisted the blade in Adam''s chest until he went limp.


    ''Damn it. How did this bastard kill Aron and Vacatus?'' Gallien mused as he stared at Adam''s corpse.


    ''At least, I have gotten the bag. Time to...''


    Midthought, Gallien suddenly felt a stinging pain course through his body. He lowered his head, only to see a short sword sticking out through his stomach.


    ''Huh? When did this happen?''


    Gallien couldn''t hide his disbelief as darkness covered the site of the stab, rapidly, spreading to all parts of his body. He felt his limbs weakening while blood leaked from the corner of his mouth.


    \"You broke your promise. I guess I will be taking the bag back.\"


    Gallien flinched as he heard Adam''s voice.


    \"W-Who are you? H-How did you¡ª?\"


    \"Shush... Is that really important right now? Just rest easy. It will be over soon. Don''t worry, that weasel, Dominic will join you eventually. Just like Klein and his buddies,\" Adam said.


    Gallien''s eyes bulged and his body trembled. His mouth opened, yet he couldn''t say anything. The darkness had covered most of his body. Falling face first, his eyes lingered on Adam''s corpse which slowly faded. A few seconds later, Gallien breathed no more.


    [Skill: Illusion Inducement deactivated]


    Adam and two Familiars towered over Gallien''s corpse. One Familiar retrieved the bag while the other carried Gallien''s corpse. A few moments later, the four remaining Familiars dragged the corpse of the magma salamander towards Adam.


    \"What kind of being would I summon with the corpse of a C ranked Awakened and a Plague ranked Demonkin? Hahaha... I can''t wait,\" Adam muttered.


    ''System, send the corpses and the Familiars to the inventory.''


    - Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    - Fermo Crystal (89/89).


    - Eyes of Pink-eyed Goblins (76/76).


    - Slime sac (88/88).


    - Goblin chief Spectre (4/4).


    - Hunch sac (72/73).


    - Blessed bag.


    - Familiar (6/100).


    - Corpses (2/10).


    [Item: Corpses, will disintegrate after 48 hours]


    ''Oh? I wasn''t expecting that. Whatever. Forty eight hours is enough time. Time to leave this dungeon.''


    Adam took one final look at the swamp, before sprinting towards the exit. As the hated one, he wanted to leave the dungeon before other demonkins migrated to Valar Pits.

 46 Return

    Hundreds of meters away from the magma filled chasm which comprised the Valar Pits, tens of Awakened gathered in a grassy field, staring at a swirling portal. Unlike the Goblin''s Lair which sent the dungeon raiders back to the initial point of entry, the Valar Pits sent Awakened miles away.


    Those gathered at the exit point were usually guild members of those venturing into the Valar Pits, and a few merchants hoping to buy off the loot of some ignorant Awakened. Such a gathering attracted thieves disguised as guild members. They usually targeted parties from smaller guilds and merchants who got a good deal from dumb Awakened.


    Awakened, male and female alike, chatted with each other as they stared at the colorless portal floating in midair. With several merchants present, some purchased food and drinks while others sang and danced. They weren''t expecting the return of their guild members yet, since only a few hours had gone by since they counterparts ventured to the Valar Pits.


    Among the guilds gathered, only one didn''t interact with the others. They gathered themselves behind their leader while nonchalantly staring at the swirling portal. One of the biggest guilds in Targarth, coupled with Varidan''s backing, members of Stormlight could afford to behave haughty in the gathering.


    \"Cotis, we''ll leave once they arrive. I can already see some shady characters gathered here.\"


    The leader of the Stormlight party glanced at an average height man with bland facial features. Cotis, on the other hand, diverted his attention to the behind of a female Awakened.


    ''This idiot. Remain calm, Aydan¡­ Remain calm. Once we escort them back to the guild, I can finally leave this wretched place. I can''t wait to get back to Gido.''


    Aydan couldn''t hide his disgust as he stared at Cotis.


    As if he could sense Aydan''s intentions, Cotis suddenly turned his head while smiling at Aydan.


    \"Why are you looking at me like that, Aydan? Did I do something wrong?\"


    Cotis rubbed the side of his ears as he stared at Aydan. He felt uncomfortable whenever any man stared at him.


    \"How long would it take for them to retrieve the item?\" Aydan asked.


    \"Don''t worry. It shouldn''t take them too long. They know the Valar Pits better than anybody from our branch. The three of them should be able to bring back at least thirty swamp vipers,\" Cotis declared.


    Aydan nodded while slowly stroking his goatee.


    \"How long does it usually take to get that?\" Aydan asked.


    \"Well¡­ It depends. If everything goes according to plan, and I''m sure it will, it shouldn''t take more than three hours,\" Cotis said.


    \"What if it doesn''t go according to plan? What will¡ª?\"


    \"Aydan, relax. Those three are the very best in our branch. If I remember correctly, they used to be big shots in Gido. You know how hard it''s raiding the Valar Pits. Everyone is competing for the same resources, and the monsters there are tougher than the other dungeons. Give or take, they should arrive in five hours max.\"


    Cotis''s smile brightened as he stared at Aydan.


    ''Five hours more, and I will leave this god damn forsaken place¡­ just five hours more.''


    Aydan casually nodded before shifting his attention towards the portal.


    Cotis gaze also wandered, unfortunately, he couldn''t find the beauty from earlier.


    * * *


    Two hours later.


    \"What the fuck is Fluke and the others doing?! How long does it take to pick up Cameri Flowers!\"


    The surrounding Awakened turned their attention to the burly man who hissed and puffed.


    The bustling atmosphere had reduced significantly, with several of the guilds wandering why their members hadn''t returned. Not all of them intended to hunt the baccarras or the swamp vipers. Some were only interested in some rare herbs or crystals found at the outer regions of the dungeon.


    ''The Awakened from the smaller guilds should have returned¡­ This is strange,'' Cotis thought.


    Most of the Awakened had the same thought in mind.


    With each passing minute, the atmosphere further tensed. Some were confident something had gone wrong at the Valar Pits. Just then, a series of chimes echoed from the spots some guilds gathered.


    ''A transmission crystal? What''s going on?''


    Aydan''s gaze shifted between the different guilds who spoke to a glowing blue crystal. His party had one too, that it didn''t ring made him slightly anxious, especially when he could see the shifting emotions on the faces of the others.


    A few seconds later, several guilds turned around to leave the grassy field. Their actions surprised those who hadn''t received a transmission.


    \"Wait! What happened? Why are you leaving?\" Cotis said.


    His outstretched arms blocked the part of a five-man party.


    \"Who the hell do you¡ª\"


    One of the party members almost lashed out on Cotis, however, the leader quickly stopped him.


    \"Oh, it''s you Cotis. Why are you stopping us? We aren''t trying to pick a fight with Stormlight.\"


    \"Alpus, I know. However, if you don''t tell me why you''re leaving, I can make things difficult for you,\" Cotis retorted.


    ''This fucking twat! One day your guild will get what''s coming for it¡­''


    Alpus countenance darkened. Even without Varidan''s backing, his guild couldn''t offend Stormlight.


    \"The party we sent to Valar Pits told us an abnormality occurred before the dive. We¡ª\"


    \"What?! What kind of abnormality? Hurry. Tell me.\"


    Alpus gaze shifted towards Ayden.


    ''Who the fuck is this now?'' Alpus mused.


    Although Alpus didn''t know Ayden''s identity, that Cotis didn''t react to Ayden''s shout only meant that he had a higher ranking, hence he couldn''t afford to piss off Ayden.


    \"The lava in the volcano erupted multiple times, and each time it erupted, it slayed several people. They also said the portal had disappeared,\" Alpus explained.


    Cotis and Ayden''s visage darkened, and so did that of the Awakened eavesdropping on the conversation.


    ''Does that mean the people we sent are¡­''


    Ayden swallowed a mouthful of saliva as his thoughts wandered.


    \"Are you sure the lava killed everyone that made the dive?\"


    Alpus flinched as he heard Ayden''s voice.


    \"N-No¡­ not everyone. Some people made it through. However, majority of those who planned to raid the dungeon have abandoned their mission. They''re all at the base of the volcano. That''s all I know.\"


    Without wasting for Ayden''s retort, Alpus and his men hurried away. They didn''t want to be vessels for Ayden to unleash his anger.


    ''Some made it through¡­ could our people be among them?''


    \"Cotis, try to contact¡ª\"


    \"Already did. I can''t get a response,\" Cotis interjected.


    ''That means they''re among those who entered the dungeon, or¡­''


    Everyone who heard Alpus words earlier had the same thought in mind.


    \"Cotis, send a report to the headquarters. Tell them to send someone over to the Valar Pits. Hopefully, our men are among those who made it into the dungeon. Healers, prepare to heal them once they arrive,\" Ayden declared.


    The leaders of the other parties also doled out similar orders. Although the report had stated the lava had claimed the lives of some Awakened, none of them wanted to believe it was theirs. The merchants and some thieves also remained. Since the dungeon behaved abnormally, they believed those who would return were bound to get something good.


    \"Huh? The portal is closing!\"


    Instinctively, everyone turned their attention towards the portal.


    ''It''s shrinking¡­ what the hell is happening?'' Ayden mused as he stared at the portal.


    None of the guilds knew what to do. Unlike other portals, a strange barrier prevented them from entering the shrinking barrier.


    Gradually, the portal shrunk until it disappeared before the eyes of the Awakened. The grassy field had turned silent like a graveyard. No one could understand what they had just witnessed.


    \"Aydan¡­ umm¡­ what do we do now?\"


    Aydan ignored Cotis''s words. He neither knew what to say nor do. He just continued to stare at the spot where the portal once hovered.


    \"Aydan, pull yourself toge¡ª\"


    \"Have you contacted the headquarters?\" Ayden interjected.


    \"Not yet. I was¡ª\"


    \"Contact them now. This is no longer something I can preside over. Leave nothing out, okay?\" Aydan still widened eyes fell on Cotis.


    Saying nothing, Cotis nodded, before hurrying to retrieve their transmission crystal.


    With the portal closing, some merchants and guilds who had a faint hope for the survival of their members hastily retreated. They had to confirm the situation of things at the Valar Pits. Those whose members had descended the volcano couldn''t help but sigh in relief. Deaths of Awakened was not uncommon in dungeons, but unforeseen situations like this, was one no Awakened liked to experience.


    A few minutes later, the number of Awakened remaining had significantly reduced.


    ''What''s taking Cotis so long? The headquarters should have given a response by now¡­ Oh. There he is.''


    Ayden''s brows furrowed as he stared at Cotis darkened visage.


    \"What did they say?\" Ayden ask, he couldn''t hide his anxiousness.


    \"The guild leader has dispatched Johnathan and some of the guild''s elite to the Valar Pits. He also said we should remain in position. In case, the portal opens once again. He said Johnathan''s party would contact us if they find anything,\" Cotis whispered.


    ''Why did this have to happen today? I don''t want to waste anymore time in this place¡­''


    \"What about me? Did the guild leader say anything about me?\" Ayden asked.


    ''Even at this moment, this bastard is still thinking of running to Gido. Hasn''t he figured out being here means they have demoted him?''


    Cotis had an undiscernable gleam in his eyes as he slowly shook his head.


    \"Damn it! What kind of shitty luck is this?\"


    Ayden didn''t bother with the glances thrown towards his direction. He truly hated the fact that he had to remain in Valar.


    \"This is nonsense. There is no way the portal would¡ª\"


    \"Ayden¡­ look,\" Cotis interjected.


    ''Huh? What''s got him so rattled?''


    Ayden could see the fear in Cotis''s quivering eyes.


    Turning his head, Ayden''s mouth dropped as he saw a distorting in midair.


    ''Is that? Wait¡­ this is impossible.''


    With each passing second, it grew larger and larger, until a portal opened. A chilling wind blew from the opened portal while a faint echo akin to howling wolves filled the area. Subconsciously, all the cultivators retreated in tandem as they stared at the portal.


    Unlike before, half of the new portal was colorless while the other half glowed yellow. Common knowledge for Awakened stated that only rank C dungeons had yellow portals. That the portal in front of them had something similar to a rank C dungeon, left them terrified.


    ''The dungeon is evolving¡­ This is bad news,'' Aydan mused.


    He finally understood the reason for the anomaly reported by Alpus''s men. That a rank D dungeon was evolving was bad news for all the guilds in Targarth, because it meant their insignificant nation would soon see an influx of Awakened from stronger guilds.


    \"C-Cotis¡­ L-Let¡ª\"


    \"I-I''m on it, A-Ayden.\"


    They couldn''t dilly-dally one such information. They had to inform their headquarters of the impeding changes to Targarth''s guild hierarchy.


    Just then, two individuals emerged from the portal. Although the duo had no significant injuries, they oozed like a sewer and a blue substance dyed their tattered robes. Their sudden entry stunned the already astonished Awakened.


    \"This smell is familiar¡­ wait, it couldn''t be¡­\" Cotis muttered as he stared at the duo.


    \"There is no mistaking it. That''s the smell associated with the blood of black spiders, and high quality ones at that,\" Ayden added. He too couldn''t mask his incredulity.


    Billy and Reggie who had just emerged from the portal ignored the gazes of the others as they laughed cheerfully while hugging each other. Before entering the dungeon, they had intentions of hunting the bagrall rats.


    While chasing the rats through the intertwining caves, they stumbled into the nest of the black spiders. Dread gripped their hearts at that moment. Just as they were about to run away, the stench associated with the spider''s blood filled their nose. Unable to suppress their curiosity, the duo wandered towards the source of the smell. Only to find tens of black spiders corpses littering the ground. Greed and excitement quickly replaced their initial fear. Wasting no time, they hurried to gather the blood of the slain creatures. They hadn''t expected to encounter such a windfall.


    \"We''re gonna be rich, Reggie. I told you¡ª\"


    \"Shush, Billy. We don''t want anyone to know what we found. Play it cool,\" Riggie whispered while using his hand to cover Billy''s mouth.


    The duo giggled while rising to their feet. Just then, an elderly voice reached them, \"You two, stay where you are.\"


    Reggie and Billy tensed as they saw an old man clad in white mage''s robes walking towards their direction.


    \"Who the hell are you old man? What you want with us?\" Billy asked as he reached for his sword.


    Reggie also reach for his sword. They would never allow some old man to rob them.


    \"I have no interest in whatever you found in the dungeon. Tell me one thing, what happened to the people from Raventhorn?\"


    \"Huh? How would we know that? Don''t¡ª\"


    Reggie stopped Billy before he said something he would regret. Although the man before them looked like any other old man, Reggie''s heart thumped wildly as he stared into the man''s half-opened eyes.


    \"We ain''t know nothing, sir,\" Reggie said.


    \"Did you see them enter the portal?\"


    \"Yes, sir. If you don''t mind sir, we''ll like to get the hell outta here. We smell like sally''s leftovers.\"


    Reggie and Billy giggle, just as they were about to move, the outstretched left arm of the old man blocked them.


    \"Look here old timer, if you ain''t¡­\" Billy''s words trialed off as he saw the listless eyes of the old man.


    Fear gripped the hearts of the duo as a third eye appeared on the forehead of the old man.


    \"W-We saw¡ª\"


    Before Reggie could finish his statement, another group emerged from the portal.


    Cotis and Ayden''s eyes brightened as they stared at the new arrivals. Wasting no time, they hurried to meet the party. Just before they could reach them, the old man towered over the bodies of the quartet laying on the floor.


    \"Excuse me, my name is Angus. Did you see anyone from Raventhorn in the dungeon?\"


    Hendrix raised his head to meet Angus''s, before saying, \"We didn''t meet them in the dungeon. They entered before us, they should arrive later since they targeted the baccarra''s den.\"


    Turning his head to the side, Hendrix''s gaze landed on Amara, Mavis and Fien. Only then did this expression relax. He was glad they were out of the Valar Pits, especially after everything they had experienced in the dungeon.


    \"Excuse me¡­ Students from Varidan Academy.\"


    Instinctively, members of Hendrix''s party turned towards Aydan and Cotis running towards their direction. For a moment, they wondered who they were, only when they saw that they wore trenchcoats did their countenance soften.


    \"My name is Ayden, and this is Cotis. We are from¡ª\"


    \"You''re from Stormlight I know. I''m sorry, but we are not in the best mood or shape to talk right now. What exactly do you want?\" Hendrix interjected.


    \"I understand. Please, did you perhaps see any of our members during¡­\" Ayden''s words trialed off as he saw Hendrix shaking his head.


    Cotis and Ayden''s countenance darkened. Although Hendrix''s words didn''t mean his party had died, they couldn''t stop themselves from thinking of the worst.


    Hendrix didn''t pay the duo any mind as he assisted Amara and Fien up to their feet. At that same moment, his eyes shifted between the various groups in the distance.


    ''I guess news of what happened at the vents has made its way to their ears¡­ Oh. That reminds me.''


    \"How many people has left the dungeon? Has another Varidan student returned?\" Hendrix asked.


    Cotis and Ayden snapped back to reality. Saying nothing, they tilted their heads towards Reggie and Billy who made their way towards the city in the distance.


    ''Huh? Just the two of them? Does that mean he''s still inside?''


    Hendrix figured Adam would have already exited the dungeon, he didn''t expect his group to arrive before him.


    \"Hendrix, should we wait here or in the city?\" Fien asked.


    \"Let''s wait in the city. You guys need to rest,\" Hendrix said as he patted Fein. He then turned his attention towards Cotis and Ayden, \"Take this transmission crystal. Let me know if you see another student from Varidan. I''m sorry I wasn''t able to help you in the search for your comrades,\" Hendrix added.


    \"Let''s leave¡ª\"


    Hendrix felt a slight tug at the side of his robe.


    Turning his head, he realized Amara, Fien and Mavis all had looks of disbelief on their faces. Following their line of sight, Hendrix gaze landed on the portal.


    ''Yellow?! My god¡­ the dungeon is evolving,'' Hendrix thought.


    Although none of them said anything, they thanked their lucky stars they had left the dungeon. They couldn''t even imagine what it would be like to raid a rank C dungeon.


    \"Guys, let''s leave.\"


    No one expresses dissatisfaction to Hendrix words. With hurried steps, they joined Reggie and Billy in the long walk to the city.


    * * *


    Four hours had gone by since Hendrix''s group departed, dusk had set over Valar, and over half of the portal had turned yellow. However, since Hendrix''s party, no one had emerged from the dungeon.


    \"Cotis, any word from Johnathan''s team?\"


    \"No. It''s still the same. They can''t get anywhere near the volcano. I think it won''t change, at least, not until the dungeon finishes evolving,\" Cotis retorted.


    \"Do you think our people are still alive?\" Aydan asked.


    Cotis said nothing as he lowered his head.


    \"If those country bumpkins could survive, definitely our people should make it too.\" Cotis declared as he drew closer to Ayden.


    \"Don''t forget the people from Raventhorn are still inside. And, there is another Varidan student there. I think¡­ no. I''m certain our boys will come back,\" Cotis whispered as he tapped Ayden''s left shoulder.


    The duo said nothing further. In silence, they continued to stare at the rapidly changing portal.


    One hour later, the countenance of all the Awakened had turned gloomy. Despite the various means of illumination in the field, the bright yellow portal swirling in midair overshadowed them all.


    \"It has finished evolving. The Valar Pits is now a rank C dungeon. Can they survive that?\" A young man said.


    Despite muttering to himself, his voice reached the ears of those who remained. Truly, none of them had any faith in their counterparts surviving a rank C dungeon.


    \"Ayden, the headquarters have sent their orders¡ª\"


    \"What is it?\" Ayden asked.


    \"We are to retreat. The leader has announced a grand meeting. When we return to the guild, I will explain the details,\" Cotis whispered.


    The other members of Stormlight had already gathered themselves.


    Apart from the Angus and his companions from Raventhorn, the other guilds prepared to leave the field.


    \"Let''s go¡ª\"


    Before Ayden could finish his statement, a loud thud reached his ears. In tandem, everyone turned their attention towards the portal. At that moment, their gaze fell on the body of a young man with ink black hair. His clothes were torn beyond rags, and he held a broken short sword in his right hand.


    That another person had emerged from the dungeon left the stunned, as with the case the previous returnees, Angus approached the writhing young man first.


    \"Hello, young man. Did you perhaps see the people from Raventhorn in the dungeon?\"


    [Potential Source of Danger Detected!]


    Adam raised his head to meet Angus''s, as he said, \"I-I didn''t see them in the dungeon. They told everyone to stay clear of the baccarra''s den, so¡­ they should be there. I''m sorry old man, I don''t have time to talk. I have to get out of here. Everything has gone to hell in the dungeon.\"


    Without waiting for Angus to retort, Adam scampered towards the distance while mumbling incoherent words.


    Angus''s gaze followed Adam until he could no longer see him. Just then, one of his companions walked towards him.


    \"Sir Angus, does that¡ª\"


    \"Yes. Gallien has failed his mission. Gather everyone. We are returning to Dratol,\" Angus interjected.


    \"No problem, Sir. By the way, we have gotten the black spider blood viles from those two. Should we send someone after the new arrival?\"


    \"Don''t. Something seems odd about that kid. I couldn''t see anything about him,\" Angus said.


    ''Sir Angus''s blessing didn''t work on him? Who the hell is that kid. Could it be because of a treasure?''


    \"Gather everyone, Morris. I will give you only one advice, don''t let your greedy push you to a quick death.\"


    Morris''s brows creased as he stared at Angus making his way towards the city.


    ''I guess today is that brat''s lucky day.''

 47 Reward

    ''It doesn''t look like anyone is following me. Maybe this is a good spot for the summoning.''


    Adam paused in his tracks while his eyes wandered around his surrounding. Unlike the grassy plain, an oak grove surrounded him, and just ahead, he could see the lights from Valar.


    \"Come out.\"


    Just then, two Familiars appeared out of thin air. They kneeled before Adam while lowering their heads.


    \"Engage anything that wanders towards my location,\" Adam said.


    With a nod, both Familiars sprinted into the distance.


    At that same moment, the surrounding air slowly distorted, and everything within fifty meters of Adam paused in time.


    [Skill: Illusion Inducement activated!]


    A flickering luminescence glowed in the space affected by Adam''s skill. A moment later, two corpses lay on the ground in front of him. Wasting no time, Adam reached for the corpses with his blackened hands. With just a touch, the corpses underwent a series of grotesque changes.


    The magma salamander''s body had swelled two times in normal size, with several spikes akin to horns covering its back and tail. Gallien''s corpse, on the other hand, looked no different from Klien''s and the other Familiars.


    ''System, establish a connection to The Omen for it.''


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    -Summoner (Activated!)


    After the system''s message, a shock wave originating from the changed corpses spread in all directions.


    [Connection unsuccessful!]


    [Summoning failed!]


    \"What?\" Adam blurted out.


    That the summoning failed surprised him, especially when his level had gone up.


    ''Why did it fail?''


    Adam''s brows creased as he stared at the corpses.


    ''System, why did the summoning fail?'' Adam asked mentally.


    However, silence greeted his words.


    ''System, establish a connection to The Omen for it.''


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    -Summoner (Activated!)


    For a second time, a shock wave spread out from the corpses while their bodies spasmed. Adam could see the Familiars struggling to open their eyes and move their limbs.


    ''It seems the first time was just a fluke. They are about to wake up.''


    A smile donned Adam''s face as he stared at the awakening Familiars.


    [Connection unsuccessful!]


    [Summoning failed!]


    The corners of Adam''s eyes twitched and his hands curled into fists as he saw the message. The corpses had returned to their motionless state and silence had enveloped the area once more.


    ''Why isn''t it connecting? I can''t be doing this wrong, right?''


    Adam paced around the corpses, hoping to find something that would give him a clue to the successive failures.


    Two minutes later, Adam''s countenance had darkened. No matter how much he looked, he couldn''t find anything wrong the corpses. And, since the system didn''t answer his question, he found himself in a dilemma.


    ''Using my Omen, Manipulator alters the corpses, then the system establishes a connection to The Omen. But, why does it keep failing to connect?''


    Adam suddenly crouched. Taking his time, he observed the black-red skin of the corpses. There had to be a clue for the successive failures. However, the more Adam looked, the more his brows creased.


    ''This is pissing me off. Why can''t I¡­ huh? What''s that?''


    Adam stared at a small opening in the magma salamander''s neck. With his curiosity piqued, he stretched his hand through the opening. Only stopping when he touched a meaty pebble-like organ. Blood soaked his forearm while a strange acidic and molten smell filled his nose. Wasting no time, Adam yanked out the organ.


    ''Blood? There shouldn''t be any left. How did this survive the Manipulation process?''


    A stranger to the anatomy of magma salamanders, Adam didn''t know what part of the demonkin he removed. That there was an organ to remove in the first place surprised him. Because, Manipulator ensured that it completely changed all components of the body to prepare it for the summoning.


    ''This means that higher ranked Awakened would require a long time to change their bodies¡­''


    With his sudden realization, darkness covered Adam''s hands once more, before placing it on the corpses. This time, Adam didn''t stop until it covered the corpses completely.


    ''System, establish a connection to The Omen for it.''


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    -Summoner (Activated!)


    Adam watched in bated breath as the corpses spasmed. If the summoning failed again, he would have to abandon them, and it wasn''t something he planned on doing.


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [Familiars Successfully Created!]


    Name: None.


    Race: Familiar.


    Class: Berserker.


    Creator: Adam Staples.


    Omen Rank: Unranked Demonkin.


    Name: None.


    Race: Familiar.


    Class: Warrior.


    Creator: Adam Staples.


    Omen Rank: Unranked Demonkin.


    ''I was right. The bodies of higher ranked Awakened would take a longer time to change... Berserker? Who would have thought?''


    Adam smiled as he stared the Familiar formed from the magma salamander. It wiggled its spiky tail as it noticed Adam''s gaze.


    [Skill: Illusion Inducement activated!]


    Unlike the salamander''s class, that the two Familiars were unranked demonkins didn''t surprise him that much. He expected that much, after all, the corpses came from a Plague ranked demonkin and a rank C Awakened.


    With the deactivation of the illusion inducement skill, the Familiars Adam sent out earlier returned.


    ''The Familiars not having names feels odd¡­'' Adam mused as he stared at the Familiars.


    \"All right. From today, your name is Salma while yours is Nokum,\" Adam said.


    Adam knew he was terrible at giving names, however, he didn''t want the hassle of giving the Familiars instructions individually, when he could just call the name of the Familiar he needed.


    [Are you sure you want to name the Familiars?]


    ''Oh. Why does it feel like it''s warming me that I''m about to do something stupid?'' Adam rubbed the sides of his ears as he stared at the system''s message.


    Adam assumed a contemplative demeanor as he analyzed the potential outcome of naming the Familiars. He couldn''t rush in deciding. Unbeknownst to him, the two unranked demonkins had an indiscernible gleam in their eyes as they lowered their heads. With Adam falling silent, only the howling wind and rustling leaves echoed.


    A moment later, Adam snapped out of his pensive state. His eyes glistened as that of a man determined to live or die by his decision.


    [Are you sure you want to name the Familiars?]


    \"Yes.\"


    [Familiars Successfully Named!]


    Name: Salma.


    Race: Familiar.


    Class: Berserker.


    Creator: Adam Staples.


    Omen Rank: Unranked Demonkin.


    Name: Nokum.


    Race: Familiar.


    Class: Warrior.


    Creator: Adam Staples.


    Omen Rank: Unranked Demonkin.


    ''Huh? That''s it?''


    A wry smile tugged at the sides of Adam''s lips. Although he hoped nothing bad would happen, he didn''t expect such an anticlimactic end.


    ''Should I name the others too?''


    At that same moment, the other Familiars appeared from his inventory. Under the radiance of the crescent moon, Adam stood amid the hulking Familiars as a sovereign who would trample upon anything in his path.


    ''Who am I kidding? I probably won''t remember all of their names. I should just¡ª''


    Midthought, Adam felt the earth underneath his feet trembling. Before he could react, he noticed that Nokum and Salma''s body glowed a deep red and obsidian black.


    [You have given names to beings of Omen origins!]


    [You have corrupted a blessed being!]


    [You have infringed on The Omen Order!]


    [The Omen has recognized your existence!]


    [Connection to The Omen has strengthened!]


    [The Omen has bestowed upon you a reward!]


    [Familiars Successfully Strengthened!]


    Name: Salma.


    Race: Familiar.


    Class: Berserker.


    Creator: Adam Staples.


    Omen Rank: Demonkin (Disaster).


    Name: Nokum.


    Race: Familiar.


    Class: Warrior.


    Creator: Adam Staples.


    Omen Rank: Demonkin (Disaster).


    Name: None.


    Quantity: Six.


    Race: Familiar.


    Class: None.


    Creator: Adam Staples.


    Omen Rank: Unranked Demonkin.


    Before Adam could comprehend the sudden turn of events, Salma and Nokum''s bodies morphed at a rapid pace. Salma''s huge body further increased, with several new spikes emerging. The tip of its tail had turned into a spiked mace, and several openings which emitted heat lined the sides of the Familiar.


    Nokum''s body, on the other hand, became more streamlined. His previously molded face became more humanoid, which differed from the Familiars who had just attained the rank of Unranked Demonkin.


    Just then, a thunderous whip crack echoed in all directions. Startled, Adam raised his head to the skies.


    \"Is that¡­\"


    Just when Adam thought the situation couldn''t get any weirder, the clouds above Valar had formed a massive whirlpool, with purple and red lightning snaking at its center.


    \"Adam, you don''t want to be here when that thing descends. Run! Now! Even if your tendons tear, don''t stop running.\"


    Adam flinched as he heard the warning. He could sense the apprehension in its voice. With a thought, Adam sent all the Familiars into his inventory, while stacking majority of his stats on agility. Five seconds later, Adam had covered over two miles.


    At that same moment, all the citizens of Targarth had their gazes focused on the skies. Some prostrated on the ground while praying to their gods, while others cried while screaming for forgiveness. Others ran helter-skelter.


    The Awakened from the various guilds all watched in horror as the whirlpool grew larger and larger. None of them could fathom what could cause such an anomaly, neither could they imagine what would emerge from it. Whether or not one was a citizen, they all believed the apocalypse had come.


    Twenty minutes after Adam left the oak grove, a blue portal opened in the same location. At that same moment, however, a figure emerged. He wore a standard shirt, buttoned up fully to support the elegant tie he wore. On top of the shirt, he wore a classy vest with three buttons; it had a fairly deep v-line, which caused the vest to line up perfectly with the jacket''s v-line when buttoned up.


    The jacket fit him perfectly. It has an elegant windowpane pattern which radiates confidence. The six buttons of his double-breasted jacket were all buttoned up, a stylish and elegant choice. He wore pants which had the same color as the jacket, but a slightly different pattern and they made an ideal combination with his shoes. To top it all off, he wore a sleek belt, coupled with top hat, a scarf, and he held an ornate cane.


    \" Strange¡­ I thought they said the culprit would be here? I can''t find anyone around here.\"


    Even in speech, he exuded class and confidence. His baritone voice was akin to that of a singer only kings and queens would have the fortune to listen to. Hidden under the shadow of an oak tree, the man remained silent while leaning on his cane. Behind him, the blue portal remained.


    \"This is terrible. Lord Jolran won''t be pleased¡­ Oh? It seems they have detected my presence. Time to leave.\"


    Saying nothing further, he strutted towards the portal with his left hand on his cane while the other halfway inside his pocket. The radiance of the swirling portal fell on elegantly dressed man, revealing a face that would send shivers down the spines of those who saw it. Despite having a body most men would envy, he had a face that herald death. Devoid of any form of flesh or facial organs, the portal''s light fell on his black skull. A few seconds after he entered the portal, it gradually shrunk until it totally disappeared. However, the strange phenomenon in the skies persisted.

 48 Descen

    Far away from the oak grove, Adam weaved through the awe-struck crowd lining Valar. Despite his haggard outlook amplified by his tattered robes, no one paid him any mind. Instead, majority of the citizens focused on the changes in the skies, while a few cried at a corner. They expected the end.


    Targarth''s military had mobilized, however, what could they do against such a phenomenon? On orders from the state''s prime minster, they could only begin the evacuation of their citizens, while working in tandem with various guilds.


    A bright purple luminescence suddenly filled the skies of Valar, even Adam paused, and subconsciously raised his head to the skies. His eyes trembled and his mouth opened against his will. His breath quickened and he could feel his legs going weak.


    ''Is that¡­ This is terrible.''


    Focused on the skies, he didn''t realize that almost everyone around him had fallen to their knees with despair etched on their faces.


    The base of a tower, purple as an amethyst gemstone, and hundreds of meters wide, descended from the opening in the skies. The frightened citizens couldn''t even see the top of the tower. Those who had crossed Dratol''s borders knew what such a structure represented.


    \"I-It''s a G-Grand Dungeon¡­\" An old man muttered as he trembled on the ground.


    Adam didn''t know why, but he couldn''t avert his gaze from the tower. Thick black veins had covered the sides of his eyes, while darkness had slowly enveloped his hands.


    \"Move, Adam! We are not out of danger yet. We must leave this country as soon as possible!\"


    A warm current passed through Adam''s body, waking him from his strange state. Saying nothing, Adam continued running through the streets of Valar.


    The grand dungeon continued its descent, however, at a snail''s pace. Tracing its trajectory, it would land in the magma chasm that made up the Valar Pits. The Awakened in the area fled for their lives, none of them had any intentions of confronting the grand dungeon. Despite the uncertainty of their situation, some Awakened remained in the area. Albeit at a safe distance away from the descending tower. To their surprise, the volcano erupted. And, its lava destroyed everything within four kilometers of the crumbling volcano. They couldn''t see any sign of the previous dungeon in the volcano.


    Five hours later, the grand dungeon embedded itself deep into the earth, while raising a cloud of dust, smoke and ash. At that same moment, its lava filled surrounding cooled. Flowers of different colors and shapes sprouted from the scorched earth, rapidly growing until a flowerbed formed over the four kilometer radius of the tower. The Awakened rubbed their eyes several times as they stared at the incredulous scene. In less than ten minutes, a once condemned earth had turned into a flowery paradise.


    \"Citizens of Targarth, please remain calm. There is nothing to be afraid of!\"


    Wherever one was in Targarth, they heard the loud declaration.


    Raising their heads, they could see different portals opening in midair, and hundreds of people dressed in different clothing and armor trooped out. Unlike Valar inhabitants which witnessed the descent of a grand dungeon, the skies of the other cities had returned to normal. However, news of what happened in Valar had reached their ears. In fact, the news had spread to Targarth''s neighbors, too. All the top guilds in the eastern nations had sent their scouting teams to access the situation in Valar.


    For a moment, the tensed hearts of the citizens calmed. They could recognize some guilds from the unique armor and clothes their members wore. Their gods had heard their prayers.


    Only Targarth''s rulers and military showed displeasure to the guilds arrival. Not only did their presence undermine Targarth''s integrity, the descent of the grand dungeon meant a power shift was imminent. At that same moment, Varidan Academy sent several instructors to retrieve all her students in Targarth.


    * * *


    A day passed since the descent of the grand dungeon; and Awakened, merchants, thieves and other professionals from near and far journeyed through the night to cross Targarth''s borders. In less than a day, the cost of real estate in Targarth''s cities had skyrocket. Some building sprung up overnight, while others suddenly disappeared. Despite Targarth''s rulers declaring a state of emergency, citizens and foreigners alike, flooded the streets of the cities. A change had come to Targarth, and no would listen to selfish rulers who wanted to retain their power.


    * * *


    Meanwhile, in Stormlight''s headquarters, Haider paced around his office while muttering to himself. He smiled bashfully, which only grew wilder with each passing second.


    ''I can''t believe it. Who would have thought a grand dungeon would descend in a place like this? I''m rich. There is no need to go back to Dratol.''


    Haider couldn''t stop himself from giggling.


    The events of the last couple of days had taken him by surprise. On a whim, he had bought some properties over the last couple of months. If he sold them at the current inflated rate, he would make a fortune that would last several generations.


    ''If I knew something like this would happen, I would have bought more lands. Damn it. I should have taken Johnathan''s advice.''


    Haider paused in his tracks, before sitting on a red leather armchair. A steaming teapot, an empty teacup, and a small slice of cake placed on a saucer lay on a small table adjacent the armchair.


    \"Thanks the gods Varidan rejected my transfer request. If I play my cards right, I could rise to the top in Targarth. Hahaha¡­\"


    Haider reached for the teapot, before pouring himself a cupful. Moments away from taking a sip, he heard a knock.


    ''Huh? Who''s that? It''s so early in the morning¡­ who could that be?''


    Haider''s smile changed to a frown as he rose to his feet.


    ''Wait¡­ what if it''s Emilia? Hahaha¡­ that would be fantastic. With my current wealth, no one can compete with me anymore.''


    Haider chuckled while hurrying to the door. He had fancied Emilia for a long time, if Emilia were to be the one to look for him at this hour, it only meant the seeds of his repeated attempts had bore fruits in her heart. While Haider''s thoughts ran wild, he reached the door, and he could hear a familiar voice.


    ''It really is Emilia¡­ Hahahaha¡­ Women can really smell success from a mile away. My beautiful Emilia has come to me.''


    Taking a moment to calm his nerves, Haider opened the door with a beaming smile, while saying, \"Emil¡­\"


    Haider''s countenance darkened as his words trialed off. His eyes darted left and right, yet he couldn''t see his one and only Emilia. Rather, an unfamiliar youth with mud-brown hair stared at him with a slight smile.


    ''Where is my Emilia? I don''t have time to deal with another student.''


    \"Good morning, Mr. Haider, I''m¡ª\"


    \"I told the others already. The instructor Varidan sent to retrieve you guys will arrive later. Ask someone downstairs to lead you to the hall. You can go now.\" Haider interjected.


    Without waiting for the response of the young man, Haider slammed the door.


    ''Damn it. Was I hallucinating earlier? I definitely heard Emilia''s voice, right?'' Haider thought.


    He had already forgotten about the young man from Varidan Academy.


    ''Once the instructor arrives, I won''t have to deal with these students for some time. Finally, I can take a vacation.''


    Just then, another knock echoed. Haider''s brows creased. Why was his office so busy in the morning? He thought. Wasting no time, he opened the door a second time, before saying, \"Who is¡ªhuh? Not you again? Why are you disturbing me this morning?\"


    The corners of Haider''s lips twitched as he stared at the same youth from earlier. He could barely restrain himself from smacking the smile off the youth''s lips.


    \"You didn''t allow me finish my statement earlier. I never said I came here because of the instructor.\"


    \"Then what are you here for? If you don''t mind, I would love not to waste my time here,\" Haider said.


    His demeanor amplified the impatience in his voice.


    \"I''m here for you to verify the success of my mission,\" the youth said, while still maintaining his smile.


    ''Why didn''t he say that earlier. I was so absorbed in my thoughts that, I forgot a few groups will come today.''


    Haider''s gaze soften a little. Saying nothing, he beckoned for the young man to enter.


    \"Sit down anywhere you like¡­ Hey! Don''t you dare touch my cake or tea,\" Haider barked as his eyes turned bloodshot.


    He didn''t expect the first thing the young man would do was to drink his tea and eat his cake.


    \"I''m sorry, Mr. Haider. I thought they were for me¡­\"


    ''What kind of dumbass is this? Why the fuck would I prepare cake and tea for you?'' Haider boiled within, however, he wasn''t willing to bicker.


    \"So, what are you waiting for? Bring out your amulet and the quest objective. By the way, where are your-?\"


    Before Haider could finish his statement, the young man threw a small bag and an amulet towards him. Haider''s brows creased, and he had an indiscernible look in his eyes as his gaze shifted between the smiling young man and the items.


    ''Where did the bag come from? Does his Blessing relate to spatial containment?''


    Haider could explain the amulet being kept in the pocket or inner pockets of the uniform, but he did not understand where the young man brought the bag from. When he entered earlier, he carried nothing, and no part of his uniform bulged.


    \"Is there a problem, Mr. Haider? If you don''t mind, I would love not to waste time here.\"


    ''Fuck this pampered brat! This kind of bastard probably did some easy mission and now he''s acting like he runs the fucking country.''


    Triggered to the very depths of his soul, Haider''s thumb flattened the amulet, revealing the details of the mission.


    [Student Profile]


    [Student 009]


    Year: One.


    Level: E.


    Current Location: Targarth.


    - Eliminate a baccarra queen.


    - Obtain the heart of the baccarra queen to complete the mission.


    Haider froze as he read mission details. His eyes shifted from the mission''s objective, to the bag he held in his hand and Adam.


    ''No. This can''t be right, right? I''m definitely seeing things¡­'' Haider mused.


    As a representative, he had the ability to use amulets of the students. Because of his standing in Varidan''s administrative hierarchy, he could only see basic information about the students. In Targarth, only the Valar Pits housed the baccarras, and everyone in Targarth already knew what happened to the Valar Pits over the last two days. He heard a group survived the ordeal, but he heard nothing about a second group.


    ''Wait¡­ the brat that came a few days ago also chose this mission. Wasn''t he student 009?'' Haider''s probing gaze shifted towards Adam''s smiling face.


    ''Am I seeing things? They look nothing alike¡­ but, I didn''t give anyone this same mission.''


    Haider suddenly lowered his head as he assumed a pensive demeanor.


    \"Ahem. Mr. Haider, are you seriously going to take a nap now?\" Adam said.


    \"Yes? Huh? No. Of course not. Shut up and let me do my job,\" Haider barked.


    He slowly dipped his hands into the sackcloth, only stopping when he touched a crystalline object. Wasting no time, he removed the crystalline content of the sackcloth. Revealing a purple crystalline heart.


    ''It''s really the heart of a baccarra queen¡­ but how did he escape the catastrophe in the Valar Pits?''


    Haider''s gaze turned serious. He had to interrogate Adam; he presumed Adam would know valuable information on what caused the changes in the Valar Pits.


    \"Student 009, you have done a great job. Congratulations, you have passed this mission,\" Haider said as he tossed Adam''s amulet back to him.


    \"Thank you, Mr. Haider. I won''t bother you anymore,\" Adam retorted.


    \"Wait!\" Haider declared as Adam rose to his feet. \"Why the rush? Relax. Have a cup of tea. You can have the cake, too,\" Haider declared.


    He sported a bashful smile as he urged Adam to sit.


    \"I''m sorry, Mr. Haider, I have somewhere to be. Maybe¡ª\"


    \"All right. Enough of the games. How did you leave the Valar Pits? Tell me what happened there. Are your party members downstairs? Tell them to come here now!\"


    Haider had dropped all form of cordiality.


    ''As a rank C Awakened, there is no way this brat won''t feel intimidate in my presence. If his party discovered a secret passage, Varidan would reward me handsomely once I report it.''


    As Haider''s thoughts ran wild, Adam''s giggles reached his ears.


    \"What''s so funny? Do you think this is a joke?!\" Haider barked.


    \"Of course. Isn''t it?\" Adam retorted as he nodded.


    \"Brat do you know who I am? Do you¡ª\"


    \"To be honest with you, I don''t really care,\" Adam interjected. HIs lips suddenly curved into a smirk, as he said, \"Mr. Haider, how does representatives know when a student fakes or completes a mission?\"


    \"What the hell are you asking me? Why would I tell you that?\" Haider retorted.


    Adam''s sarcastic applause greeted his words, \"Humor me a little Mr. Haider, I thought we were both telling jokes. Did Varidan Towers give you the right to interrogate me?\"


    Adam''s sudden question left Haider tongue tied.


    \"I will take your silence as a no. Then, have a good¡ª\"


    \"Wait! Even if I don''t have the right to¡­ where the hell are you going? Listen to me damn it!\"


    Adam totally ignored Haider''s words as he walked towards the doors.


    Varidan Academy built their reputation on their infamous laws. One neither students nor staff could break. One of which was the guidelines on how representatives accessed the missions of Varidan students. Even if the representative and the student had a blood feud, they didn''t dare to act outside their official capacity.


    If Adam had purchased the heart from the black market or from some store, Haider would have know instantly. And, bound under Varidan''s laws, he couldn''t intentionally fail or accuse Adam of purchasing the heart.


    Haider knew he had no right to interrogate Adam, but he assumed Adam would succumb to his intimidation due to his docile demeanor. He didn''t expect Adam to brush off his intimation as casually as he did. It infuriated him, but he could only watch Adam exit the room.


    \"That brat thinks he''s hot shit, huh? Lets see if he won''t squeal everything he knows when the instructor arrives,\" Haider muttered through gritted teeth. His eyes turned bloodshot. He would never let Adam walk away just like that.


    Over the next five hours, five groups assigned to dungeons in Gido visited Haider''s office. Unfortunately, they suffered the brunt of his discontent with his encounter with Adam. However, he told them to wait in the same hall as Adam.


    * * *


    A few minutes past midday, Haider heard what he believed was the hundredth knock on his door.


    ''Just how many of those brats came to Gido? Why are all of them coming to Gido? Can''t they visit the other representatives in the other cities?''


    Haider continued to curse as he walked towards the door. This time, the person at the other side kept on knocking. Following a rhythm of two knocks, then pause. Before, continuing with three quick knocks.


    It sent Haider towards his tipping point. In a quick motion, he opened the door, as he said, \"What the hell is wrong with you?! Who knocks in such an irritating way? Is this a fucking clubhouse to you...?! Huh? Who the hell knocked the door?!\"


    Haider couldn''t see anyone either side of the long hallway.


    ''Are those Stormlight punks playing their crude jokes again? I''m not in the mood for this nonsense!''


    Haider thought as he furiously banged the door.


    Just as he was about to turn around, an unfamiliar voice reached him, \"You must get pranked a lot, Haider.\"


    Haider flinched as he assumed a battle stance, despite being a support class Awakened. At that same moment, however, he eyes fell on the mysterious individual who owned the melodious voice. To his surprise, there were two ladies in the room. One sat on the leather armchair, while the other stood. But, they shared the same comical smile as they stared at Haider.


    \"Representative Haider, please relax. I''m instructor Arianna von Fitzgerald, while she''s instructor Arlette. Pardon the intrusion, but we would like to ask where the students are waiting.\"


    ''How did they get in here?''


    Haider tried to hide his incredulity, but failed miserably. He assumed a subservient demeanor as he stared at the ladies, the duo stood above him in both rank and hierarchy in Varidan Academy.


    \"Representative Haider, we really don''t have time to waste here. I''m sure you have heard about the changes in Valar. Please, show us where the students are,\" Arlette reminded.


    \"I''m sorry for the delay. They''re in the hall downstairs. Please follow me, I will lead you to them,\" Haider hurriedly said.


    Saying nothing, Arianna rose to her feet while Arlette motioned for Haider to lead the way. In quick steps, the trio made their way through Stormlight''s busy headquarters. The heads of several men turned and their eyes bulged as Haider escorted the ladies. Although they weren''t as beauty as Emilia, they had the unique allure of women who had true power.


    \"Pardon me, Instructors. But, I have a report to make,\" Haider suddenly said.


    \"What is it? If it''s not important, send an official report to the headquarters. That''s not why we are here.\"


    Arlette wasted no time in shutting down Haider''s request. However, he was unperturbed. Just as they arrived in front of the hall, he said, \"Instructors, I think you would like to hear this. I''m¡ª\"


    \"I told you to make a report. We are not¡ª\" before Arlette could finish her words, Arianna placed her hands on her shoulders.


    \"Let him speak, Arlette. It might be important,\" Arianna said.


    With a nod, she asked Haider to proceed.


    \"Thanks you. I will keep it short. A few days ago, a student came to verify the completion of his mission. After he did, he chose a second mission almost immediately. And, for a rank E Awakened, it was the most difficult mission in Targarth.\"


    Haider suddenly paused as he observed Arianna and Arlette''s expressions. As his eyes met their bloodshot eyes, his legs became wobbly. He thought his words would have intrigued them; however, he could only see fury in their eyes.


    \"Please don''t misunderstand. I''m not trying to waste your time. That rank E student chose a mission to in Valar Pits and completed the mission. In the report I sent a few days ago, only seven people survived the Valar incident, and that youth wasn''t among them. In fact, his appearance had changed drastically when I saw him earlier in the day,\" Haider explained.


    Arianna and Arlette''s countenance changed. They stared at each other in doubt, they too, had read the reports of only Hendrix''s group surviving the Valar ordeal.


    \"Where is he? What about his group members?\" Arianna asked.


    \"Instructor, I know nothing about his group members. I''m assuming they probably died during his first mission, because he accepted the mission alone. I believe he should be inside the hall like the others,\" Haider said.


    \"All right. Lets not waste anymore time. Open the doors,\" Arlette said.


    Haider said nothing further. With a gentle push, he opened the two intricately carved wooden doors.


    Without waiting for Haider''s response, the duo stepped into the hall. Although Stormlight''s hall couldn''t compare to Varidan''s, Arianna appreciated the intricate details put into designing the room. Just as they entered, they could see twenty-three seated Varidan students staring at them.


    \"Point him out once you see him,\" Arianna whispered.


    Haider nodded, and his eyes shifted from one student to the other. However, he couldn''t find the smug-faced bastard he was looking for. With each passing second, his countenance grew darker.


    \"What''s the problem? Where is he?\" Arianna whispered.


    Haider could sense the displeasure in her voice.


    \"I-I can''t find him. He''s not here,\" Haider muttered with his head lowered.


    He didn''t dare to meet Arianna and Arlette''s gazes.


    \"I knew this bastard was¡ª\" Arlette paused midway as she saw Arianna shaking her head.


    Meanwhile, the students wondered what was going on among the trio. Just then, Arlette faced them, saying, \"By orders from Varidan Towers, we will take you all back to Varidan Academy. If you have questions, please ask once we have returned.\"


    Arlette clapped twice, and suddenly a colorless portal formed in front of the stunned students.


    \"Please step into the portal,\" Arlette said.


    Wasting no time, the students took hurried steps towards the portal. Less than a minute later, only Arlette, Arianna and Haider remained.


    \"I-Instructors, I''m sorry. I wasn''t lying earlier, I truly¡ª\"


    \"That''s none of my concern. I will report your words to Varidan Towers. I''m sure you can defend whether or not you''re lying,\" Arlette interjected.


    She turned around to face Arianna who had her eyes focused on a series of posters at the end of the room.


    Haider''s heart skipped a beat. He truly didn''t understand why Adam wasn''t in the hall.


    \"Please¡­ Have mercy. You can confirm it through the mission reports. Yes. The mission reports. The student''s number is 009. Please¡­ you can confirm my words by cross matching where his amulet was¡­ please¡­\" Haider said.


    ''Student 009? Wait isn''t that the number of that troublemaker? What was his name again¡­ Adam? Yeah. That''s it. But, wasn''t he assassinated?'' Arlette''s countenance darkened as different thoughts flashed through her mind.


    Haider''s pleading intensified as he saw Arlette''s expression darken. Arianna, on the other hand, continued to stare at a particular poster at the other side of the hall.


    A few seconds later, Arlette snapped out of her pondering demeanor. Ignoring Haider''s pleas, she grabbed Arianna by her arm, jilting her awake.


    \"What are you staring at?\" Arlette asked as she stared at the posters. Because of the distance from where she stood, she couldn''t take a proper look.


    \"Huh? Me? Nothing. Let''s not keep dean Hensley waiting,\" Arianna said while sporting a slight smile.


    \"Yeah¡­ Let''s go.\"


    A portal suddenly opened underneath the ground, and it swallowed the two instructors. Only Haider remained in the large hall.


    ''I should have shut my mouth. I was on the up, but now I''ve used my mouth to fuck it up. Why did I have to be so petty? But¡­ I didn''t tell a lie. Varidan Towers will definitely remember everything I have done over the years¡­ Yes. They definitely will¡­'' Haider mused.


    Tears had gathered at the sides of his eyes and he collapsed to his knees.


    * * *


    Hundred of kilometers away from Gido, Adam stared at the ground through the window of a flying ship. He donned a smile as he recounted the events that occurred over the last few days.


    ''I can''t say I haven''t enjoyed my time in Targarth, but after the incident in Valar, it''s time to lie low. I hope that weasel, Dominic, continues to suffer. I wonder what happened to that Haider fella¡­ If it wasn''t for Varidan''s rules, God, I would have loved to bash his face in¡­''


    Adam giggled as different thoughts flashed through his mind. His appearance had changed yet again, and he didn''t wear Varidan''s unique uniform.


    To the other passengers, he was an unstable middle-aged man. Adam, however, didn''t care. He couldn''t wait to return to Bricteva''s tavern in Dratol.

 49 Wandering King

    Although four days had gone by since the events in Valar, the citizens of Dratol still talked about with fervour. Awakened, merchants, blacksmiths and all types of professionals trooped to Targarth''s borders. Even ordinary citizens joined them. No one in Dratol could resist the allure of the grand dungeon''s descent. They didn''t want to miss out from the imminent fortune in Targarth''s economy.


    In the southern region of Dratol, which comprised majority of Dratol''s farming fields and Inns. In one of its numerous inns, Wallace and Igor''s laughter filled the room.


    In the partially illuminated room, the duo sat opposite each other. Empty dishes and bottles littered the wooden table separating the duo. And, the stench of alcohol pervaded the air.


    \"Hahaha... W-Who would have thought you''d get shut down like that? Hahaha...\"


    Igor broke into a bought of hiccups while struggling to control his laughter. Although he wore faded clothes, he didn''t look like a miserable hobo living behind a trashcan.


    \"It''s funny now, but it wasn''t back then. Do you know how much effort it took a fourteen years old me to propose? If I knew she''d turn me down like that, I wouldn''t have send anything,\" Wallace said.


    He reached for an half empty bottle of rum, before taking a large gulp.


    \"Hahaha... We have all been there. If my guess is correct, I''m sure you cried a lot back then. Don''t blame the poor girl, who would want to go out with a chubby and ugly leech like you? Hahaha...\"


    Wallace involuntarily spat out the rum while slamming his palm on the table''s chipped wooden surface.


    \"W-Who''s calling who ugly? Have you looked in the mirror lately? I-I bet my left ball you''ve gotten rejected more than me,\" Wallace declared.


    Igor''s whimsical laughter greeted his jibes. Despite trying to looking intimidating, Wallace only came off as a drunkard on the verge of passing out.


    Over the last couple of days, he had gotten over the big reveal concerning Igor and Bricteva''s identities. He believed he would only do himself harm if he had any ill thoughts towards them, especially after joining their fold.


    Although they hadn''t revealed anything major concerning their organization, it didn''t bother Wallace. To him, the less he knew the better for him. He was no saint my any means, but he wouldn''t willingly seek for trouble.


    \"I D-Don''t even know why I told you that. By the way, what happened to Bricteva? She''s been gone for a few days now. I hate to admit it, but I miss her lamb stew,\" Wallace said.


    He reached for the rum bottle again, while staring at Igor with his eyes partially closed.


    \"Don''t worry about her. She went to get some ingredients. She should be back in two or three days,\" Igor said.


    He snatched the rum bottle before Wallace.


    ''What kind of ingredients takes so long to obtain? With so many people trooping to Targarth, won''t she be in trouble if she encounters migrating bandits?'' Wallace mused, however, there was no changes to his facial expression.


    He knew Igor wasn''t being completely honest with him, but had no intention of prying.


    \"What if she gets herself into trouble? Who will cook lamb stew for me? That old hag better come...\" Wallace suddenly paused. The alcohol in his system had subconsciously made him insult Bricteva in front of Igor.


    However, Igor still continued to drink while whispering sweet nothing to the bottle.


    ''It''s a good thing he''s just as wasted as I am,'' Wallace thought.


    \"I want the old hag back, too. But, don''t worry about her. She''s an Awakened after all. I can''t believe she hid all the good stuff before she left. I can''t continue to drink these cheap rums. I have a reputation to uphold,\" Igor said.


    ''Bricteva? An Awakened? No way!''


    Wallace''s mouth dropped slightly as he shook his head.


    \"Igor, are we talking about the same person? Who did you say is an Awakened?\"


    Wallace couldn''t hide his disbelief as he stared at Igor.


    \"What are you talking about? Aren''t we talking about Bricteva? Or, were you talking about another old hag?\"


    Drunk out of his mind, Igor could barely stare at Wallace. He lay his head on the table while singing for the rum bottle.


    Unbeknownst to him, his words woke Wallace from his stupor. He couldn''t believe the old lady he had bickered and bantered over the last few days was an Awakened.


    ''Wait... if the old hag is an Awakened, then what about this drunkard?''


    Wallace''s body trembled as he stared at Igor. He didn''t know how he would react if the pair were Awakened.


    ''No. This bastard can''t be one. Hahaha... Of all people, this drunkard could never be one... right?''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Igor''s slurred voice reached Wallace, \"Why d-do you think everyone calls you balls of steel? Who in their right mind would mess with Bricteva? She put two guys in a coma just last month.\"


    Wallace''s eyes bulged as cold sweat covered his forehead.


    \"Y-You''re messing with me, right? Hahaha... Right?\"


    Wallace laughed nervously, however, Igor stared at him with a deadpan expression on his face.


    \"You didn''t know? Wow! Good luck to you. My Blessing is the only reason she hasn''t killed me yet, and it''s not for a lack of effort...\" Igor said.


    ''Am I dreaming? This drunkard is an Awakened, too? No. It''s not possible. What the fuck did I drink? Is this really the cheap stuff.''


    Wallace stared at the empty bottles on the table. He believed had to be hallucinating, because he couldn''t imagine a world where Bricteva and the notorious drunkard, Igor were Awakened.


    While different thoughts flashed through Wallace''s mind, Igor suddenly broke into a bout of thunderous laughter.


    \"Hahaha... see you''re face Wallace. How can you believe we''re Awakened? If that old hag was an Awakened, I would have died a long time ago... Hahaha...\"


    ''I knew it. I can''t even bring myself to be angry at this drunk. He got me good.''


    A wry smile tugged at the sides of Wallace''s lips as he yanked the rum bottle from Igor.


    \"Awakened sure do have it easy. They get power, fame and money. It''s so cruel the Blessings only choose a select few,\" Igor said as he shook his head.


    \"Tell me about it. I wonder what they have that we don''t? Damn it, I just remembered something I wanted to forget,\" Wallace said.


    His brows creased while he crossed his arms above his chest.


    \"Oh. Let''s hear it. We don''t really have anything to do right now. By the way, what about your boss?\" Igor asked.


    He could barely keep his eyes open, while his head frequently dropped.


    \"Huh? What about him?\"


    Wallace didn''t know why Igor brought up Adam into the mix.


    \"Don''t tell me you don''t know. You traveled together for two months, and you said he saved your life, right?\" Igor asked as his eyes lingered on Wallace.


    Saying nothing, Wallace nodded.


    \"Then, you must have seen him use his Blessing at least once. What is it? C''mon, tell me. I won''t tell anyone about it,\" Igor whispered.


    \"There''s nothing to tell. My eyes couldn''t follow him when he fought. Except you''d like to listen to a grand tale of something that never happened...\"


    ''Oh? Does his Blessing increase his body movement? The spies we sent that day also said they couldn''t keep up with him... I need more data.''


    Igor shifted his attention back to Wallace. Absorbed in his thoughts, he didn''t hear the latter half of Wallace''s statement. However, he continued to laugh and nod as if he paid attention.


    \"So, apart from your boss, do you know any other Awakened?\" Igor suddenly asked.


    \"Of course not. Why would a guy like me...\" Wallace suddenly paused, he had remembered something that happened a long time ago.


    Naturally, Igor didn''t miss the minute changes in Wallace''s expression.


    \"I know that look. Tell me about it,\" Igor said.


    \"To be honest, I don''t think this counts,\" Wallace said, as he slowly scratched his neck.


    \"I used to work for wandering merchant some years ago. He would travel through the harsh Wazar Desert, majorly buying things that caught his eyes. He was known as the wandering king. A real sick bastard, but that''s a story for another day.


    \"He had a unique hobby though, he would accommodate orphans while we traveled. Most of them usually end up working for him. Among them, one was really special. Not even a teenager, he was already as bald as a rock. The other kids used to get a laugh or two out of it.


    \"A few guards teased the poor lad too, but it wasn''t anything as straight up bullying. They gave him the nickname, Moon. I''m not going to lie, the kid had a rock for a head. It was massive.\"


    Wallace suddenly paused, because Igor''s laughter interrupted him.


    \"Poor kid became timid and no one wanted to talk with him. I felt bad for the kid, I think I was his only friend in the group. I can never forget what he told me back then, he said he wasn''t bald; rather, the moon ate his hair. It took everything in me not to laugh that day. Imagine being so young and having to face baldness already.\"


    Wallace paused again. He glared at Igor who had started laughing again.


    \"I''m sorry. Please go on. I won''t do it again...\" Igor whispered. He could barely string his sentence together.


    \"Anyway, I started talking with the kid more often, and I found out he was quite the talker. However, I noticed he had three strange tattoos¡ª\"


    \"Huh? Who gives a kid tattoos?\" Igor interjected.


    \"That''s not even the most surprising thing. One of them was on his head, it depicted black hair. The other two decorated either side of his shoulders. One depicted a sword, the other a dagger--\"


    \"What''s odd about that?\" Igor interjected.


    \"You didn''t let me finish. A few days earlier, the wandering king had misplaced two precious items in his collection. A rare dagger and a high quality sword. Moon''s tattoos were perfect depictions of the items,\" Wallace said.


    \"How? What happened next?\" Igor asked.


    A frown replaced the smile on his lips while his brows creased.


    \"Obviously, there was no way the kid could sneak into the wandering king''s tent. So, I asked him to explain how he got the tattoos. However, all he said was that he had a dream where the moon ate a sword and a dagger. When he woke up, he saw the tattoos on his shoulders. To save both our heads, I told him to never speak of it again.


    \"Unfortunately, that was the last day I saw the kid. The wandering king dismissed several guards he suspected to have stolen the items. That fucking bastard also sent assassins after us,\" Wallace said as his eyes turned bloodshot.


    \"So what happened next? How did you find out the kid was an Awakened?\" Igor asked in quick succession.


    \"I had to hide for a very long time. I even gained weight and grew a beard to hide from the wandering king''s assassins. Four years later, in another town, I met a friend from back then. We got talking. When I asked about the kid, he said some masked Awakened bought him from the wandering king for a shit ton of gold. To be honest, I don''t really know if the kid was an Awakened. But that''s the only thing that made sense to me back then,\" Wallace said.


    \"I think I would have made the same conclusion too. Did your friend know where the Awakened came from? And, what happened to the wandering king?\" Igor asked.


    From the gleam in his eyes, Wallace''s story enthralled him.


    \"I don''t know. Scrubs like us won''t know that kind of information. Meanwhile, the less said about that wandering pedo the better. I hope he dies a miserable death whenever he''s hiding... I''ll be back. Gotta take a leak.\"


    Barely able to keep himself from falling, Wallace staggered while making his way out of the room.


    ''It''s such a shame he does not know which guild bought the kid. Our guild needs an Awakened with that kind of Blessing.''


    Igor had a slight smile as he stared at Wallace make his way out of the room. Unlike earlier when he was a drunken mess, he was as sober as a judge.


    ''If I remember correctly, the man known as the wandering king retired in Vihir. What''s his name again...''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, a blue radiance suddenly illuminated Igor''s clothes. It originated from his inner breast pocket.


    Wasting to time, he retrieved a sound transmission crystal, before pressing its surface.


    Just then, an hoarse voice drifted into his ears, \"Sir, a S class priority target has entered the country. He arrived from Targarth. Should we send people to follow him?\"


    \"Not. That''s not necessary. That''s all.\"


    Igor removed his hand from the crystal and its radiance disappeared.


    ''Yeah, I remember now. His name is Giles Prophete. I think I should pay him a visit... No. That would take too much time. I will send Henry instead.''


    A smile donned his lips as he tapped the surface of the table.

 50 Forgotten Memory

    Seven days had gone by since the descent of the grand dungeon, and calm had returned to Dratol''s ports and borders. Like every other day in Dratol, tens of flying ships landed at its port. Hundreds of people stood rooted on the spot while admiring Dratol''s beautiful scenery. The highlight was The Labyrinth of the Nameless. Dratol''s very own grand dungeon.


    ''I wonder if this dungeon descended like the one in Valar? It''s unfortunate that details of grand dungeons are regarded as national secrets.''


    Still maintaining the effects of Manipulator, Adam maintained his previous disguise. Dressed in plain clothes, he looked unremarkable among the other elegantly dressed arrivals. Unlike most of the admirers, he only stared for a while, before making his way towards the elevator-like construct.


    A moment later, Adam and seven other new arrivals made the slow descent. Just then, the conversation between two middle-aged men reached him.


    \"¡­ Did you hear? The knights of Bordon fought with The Undertakers.\"


    \"Nah. That''s not possible. You''re kidding, right?\"


    \"Why would I? A reliable source told me. I''m just as shocked as you are. Apparently, they clashed in Siena and they completely annihilated the knights¡­\"


    \"Wait. Isn''t this bad news? Aren''t The Undertakers working for the Widow?\"


    \"Exactly. It seems the Omen Awakened are becoming active. Something big is about to happen. Did you hear about the¡­\"


    ''Widow? The Undertakers? How can they fight The Knights of Bordon?'' Adam mused.


    His brows furrowed as he eavesdropped on the conversation.


    Through the basic information Igor provided, he knew about The Knights of Bordon. Most people considered them as one of the top ten guilds in Outworld. Most guilds couldn''t compare to them in fame, wealth and personnel. And, only an Awakened with a mastery of swords or a high-ranked healer could join the guild. Although their headquarters lay in faraway Cemil, they had branches in most of the major eastern and southern nations, except Dratol.


    However, Adam had never had about someone dubbed the Widow or The Undertakers. That they could fight such a renowned guild surprised him. He had the urge to interrupt the conversation of the two men, however; he swallowed his curiosity. He would rather ask Igor or Bricteva than cause unnecessary trouble for himself.


    Without saying a word, Adam continued to listen to the conversation between the men. However, he slowly lost interest. Especially when the men changed the topic towards the events taking place in Targarth.


    * * *


    One hour later, Adam glanced through the opened window of a horse pulled carriage. A smile tugged at the sides of his lips as he stared at Dratol''s busy streets. The beautiful structures towering over the restless citizens from different societal standings and the traffic congestion caused by different mounts and carriages reminded him of New York. Even the air had that same indiscernible smell.


    ''I missed this¡­ who would have thought.'' Adam chuckled slightly.


    \"Sir, would you like to stop somewhere along the way?\" The carriage driver, Barka asked.


    Adam snapped backed to reality, as he said, \"No. Just take me to the south. If possible, don''t go too fast. I would like to rest a little.\"


    \"No problem, sir,\" Barka said.


    ''Who would have thought this guy was so rich? Hahaha¡­ I hit the jackpot today. If I knew he wouldn''t haggle, I would have doubled the fare¡­'' Barka thought.


    He donned a brilliant smile as he tapped the sides of his jacket.


    ''Maybe he''s dressing like this because he doesn''t want anyone to know he''s loaded¡­ yeah, that''s it. Hehehe¡­'' Barka subconsciously licked his lips while a shady gleam covered his eyes.


    * * *


    \"Wallace, what are we going to eat today? I''m¡ª\"


    \"Hey! What do you think I am? I''m not your maid damn it!\"


    Seated on a plain wooden bench outside the tavern, Igor and Wallace lazily stared at passersby while bickering back and forth.


    \"I thought you said the old hag would return soon? It''s been a week. Are you sure she didn''t runaway with some young stud or something? Well, I wouldn''t blame her. Who would stick around with a miser like you?\" Wallace jeered.


    Igor couldn''t stop himself from laughing while clenching his stomach. He imagined Bricteva running away with some handsome young man while enjoying the rest of her life.


    \"Hahaha¡­ I don''t know what''s happening, but I''m sure she would return soon,\" Igor said.


    He suddenly had a sly grin on his face as he stared at Wallace, \"Let''s sell the place if she doesn''t come back. We could enjoy ourselves for the next two months. What do you say?\"


    \"I wish. That old hag would definitely come back. She would kill us if we even dreamed of selling her place. Forget it. Let''s go drink. I found some of the good stuff,\" Wallace said, slowly shaking his head.


    Igor''s eyes lit up. Wasting no time, he rose to his feet. Before Wallace could say anything, Igor''s voice filled his ears, \"What is the meaning of this, Wallace?\"


    ''Huh? Why does he look so angry?'' Wallace thought.


    Igor''s sudden change in disposition surprised him.


    \"W-What did I¡ª\"


    \"Do you think I don''t know what you''re doing? You found the good stuff and you''re just telling me now! You bastard. I''m sure you drank two bottles all by yourself,\" Igor interjected.


    Wallace''s jaw dropped as he stared at Igor.


    ''Is that why he''s mad at me? And here I thought I did something wrong.''


    \"What are you waiting for? Can''t you hear the bottles calling for me? C''mon, lead me to my babies,\" Igor said.


    He passionately wrapped his arms around his body while shaking from excitement.


    Wallace still had his mouth opened as he stared at Igor.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with this guy? Huh? Why is that here of all places?'' Wallace''s brows suddenly creased.


    \"Wallace. What are you waiting¡­?\" Igor''s words trialed off the moment he noticed Wallace looking over his shoulder.


    Curious, Igor slowly turned his head.


    \"Huh? Why is this here?\" Igor muttered.


    His eyes lingered on an enclosed wooden carriage which had several elegant design on its surface. In the central region of Dratol, such a carriage wouldn''t turn heads, but the reverse was the case in the southern region.


    \"Doesn''t it look like it''s coming here?\" Wallace said, while rising to his feet.


    \"Here? That''s ridiculous. Why would it come¡­ huh? It really is coming here.\" Igor''s brows creased as the carriage continued his journey towards the tavern.


    ''Could it be Bricteva? No. That old hag would never spend so much for a grand entrance¡­ unless¡­''


    Wallace didn''t dare finish his train of thought. His body shuddered as he thought of Bricteva eloping with a young man.


    Saying nothing further, the duo watched as the carriage parked in front of the tavern. They could see the confusion in the eyes of the coachman, too. Neither of them understood what was happening.


    Just then, the doors of the carriage opened. Before Wallace or Igor could say anything, a middle-aged man with bland features emerged.


    \"Sir, are you sure this is your destination?\" Barka asked.


    \"Yes. Thank you for the ride,\" Adam said.


    He didn''t bother himself with Barka''s obvious confusion. His eyes lingered on Wallace and Igor who stared at him with their probing gazes.


    \"It''s a pleasure, sir. Farewell.\"


    Recovered from the previous shock, Barka tugged on the reins of the horse, guiding the carriage away from the tavern. However, he couldn''t stop himself from glancing backwards. Confusion still covered his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Igor and Wallace still stared at Adam with different thoughts in their minds.


    \"Umm¡­ can we help you?\" Igor said.


    \"Let''s go inside. We have much to discuss, Erik,\" Adam said.


    He donned a slight smile as he stared at Igor. Meanwhile, Igor''s disposition changed. His body shook slightly while his eyes bulged. However, his eyes soon turned bloodshot while donning a frown.


    Wallace, on the other hand, did not understand the reason for Igor''s reaction.


    \"Who are you? I will only ask you once,\" Igor said.


    [Potential Sources of Danger Detected!]


    Adam laughed but said nothing. At that same moment, however, his facial features distorted. Wallace and Igor retreated with the fastest speed they could muster, while staring at Adam''s morphing face.


    Before they could comprehend what was happening, the middle-aged man turned into a familiar young man with white hair.


    \"Let''s go inside, Erik. We have much to discuss,\" Adam said.


    ''Is that his Blessing? Or did he buy a transformation potion?''


    While different thoughts filled Igor''s mind, a smile replaced the frown on his face. Meanwhile, Wallace rubbed his eyes several times as he stared at Adam.


    \"Hahaha¡­ Adam, it''s been a while. I didn''t expect to see you so soon. Let''s go inside,\" Igor said.


    Saying nothing further, he walked into the tavern. Adam followed behind, he could barely stop himself from laughing as he stared at Wallace''s exaggerated reaction.


    A few minutes later, Adam and Igor sat opposite each other in a partially illuminated room. Apart from Igor and Bricteva, no other person knew of the room.


    \"So, what did you want to talk to me about, Adam?\" Igor asked.


    Adam didn''t immediately respond; instead, his eyes wandered around the room. He could sense a strange heat and cold. He didn''t know why, but he felt as if nothingness surrounded him.


    \"Where are we? Is this still the tavern?\" Adam asked.


    \"Yes, and no. We can talk freely here. No one will listen to our conversation.\" Igor smiled brilliantly while scratching the side of his neck.


    ''This bastard. He didn''t even answer the question.''


    Adam didn''t bother to ask Igor to clarify himself. From his demeanor, Adam knew it wouldn''t be a fruitful endeavor.


    \"Before we begin, where is Gilmore? I didn''t see her earlier,\" Adam said.


    \"I apologize on her behalf. She went to see our Master. She will be back later today,\" Igor said.


    ''Oh. She went to see Adelaide. Damn it. If I had returned sooner, maybe I would have been able to follow her.''


    Adam''s fingers drummed on the surface of the wooden table while his thoughts wandered.


    \"Where is¡ª\"


    \"I''m sorry, Adam. I can''t answer any question relating to her whereabouts. I hope you understand,\" Igor interjected.


    ''I figured as much. It must be the work of Vicar.'' Adam mused.


    \"All right. I need you to sell some items for me. Can you do that?\"


    \"Of course. We have a range of stores in and out of Dratol, we shouldn''t have any difficulties in sell some items. Where are they?\" Igor asked.


    ''Is that why he wanted to talk with me? But, I didn''t see him carry anything when we entered¡­'' Igor''s eyes shifted between Adam''s hands and his breast pocket.


    Adam nodded, but said nothing. Just then, a small sackcloth bag appeared on the table. Its sudden appearance surprised Igor. Before he could speak, he heard Adam''s voice, \"Everything you need is in there. You will need an Awakened versed in spatial manipulation to retrieve the items. Once you''re done selling them, I would like the bag returned with the money.\"


    Involuntarily, Igor nodded while reaching for the bag.


    ''Huh? It feels so light.'' Igor thought.


    \"With that settled. I would like some information,\" Adam said.


    \"Oh. I''m at your disposal. What would you like to know?\"


    Igor sported a slight smile, having fairly recovered from his initial surprise.


    \"Who is the Widow and The Undertakers?\"


    Just then, a frown replaced the smile on Igor''s face. Silence followed, with Adam''s fingers incessantly drumming on the table.


    \"To be honest, our guild only knows a little on the Widow and The Undertakers. First, I will tell you what the public knows about her. She is one of the most infamous Omen Awakened. Anyone who has seen her face is dead or has forgotten about meeting her,\" Igor said.


    ''Huh? What does that mean?'' Adam thought as his brows creased.


    \"What do you mean? She kills them or makes them forget?\"


    \"Exactly. She kills the unfortunate ones while the others don''t even remember their encounter with her. She erases their memories.\"


    \"Wait. How is that possible? If no one remembers her, how is she among the most infamous Omen Awakened? Isn''t that contradictory?\" Adam asked.


    Igor''s words had piqued his interest.


    \"It is. The only reason we know her is because of an Awakened who survived an encounter with her. He had a unique Blessing which could mimic death. When the Widow left, he ran to his guild and explained the details of his encounter. Through him, a portrait of the Widow emerged. However, the Awakened soon forgot about the encounter. Death followed a day after.\"


    Igor suddenly clicked his fingers. At that same moment, a poster appeared on the wooden table.


    \"This is the only image of the widow. It''s partially useless, since death or memory loss awaits anyone who sees her in flesh,\" Igor said.


    Adam nodded while reaching for the poster. He agreed it was useless having a poster of the Widow.


    ''What kind of person is¡­ What?! Isn''t this¡­''


    Adam''s eyes bulged as he stared at the poster and his hands shook a little. Naturally, Igor didn''t miss Adam''s strange reaction.


    \"Now. I will tell you what the public doesn''t know. The Widow is from one of the most powerful families in Vihir, the Von Fitzgerald. From your reaction, I believe you must have seen her twin sister in Varidan Academy, yes?\" Igor said.


    Adam''s gaze shifted between Igor and the wanted poster. Different thoughts flashed through his mind, however, he said nothing.


    \"No one apart from the higher-ranked officials of Varidan know the details. They would probably execute me if they knew I knew about it. Meanwhile, The Undertakers are a legion of Omen Awakened sworn to fight for the interest of the Widow. They eliminate anything that threatens her. It''s believed that they are responsible for the death of the Awakened who revealed the Widow''s identity,\" Igor explained.


    His eyes lingered on Adam who had yet to overcome his shock.


    \"Why didn''t they eliminate the guild of the Awakened? At least, that would have sent a message.\" Adam suddenly asked.


    \"Not that they didn''t want to, but they couldn''t. The Awakened was a member of The Knights of Bordon. The Widow may be powerful, but she and The Undertakers can''t compete against one of the top ten guilds in the world. However, the two factions regularly engage each other. Most people are ignorant of this because Bordon lacks a presence in Dratol,\" Igor said.


    Adam said nothing but nodded his head. He had yet to overcome the initial surprise. Just like that silence once again enveloped the room.


    \"Adam, is there anything else you''d like to know?\" Igor asked.


    The silence made him uncomfortable.


    \"No. That''s all. Oh. You should get someone to buy some properties in Targarth, since¡ª\"


    \"Thanks for the reminder, Adam. But, I have already done that. I''m a businessman, after all. We can''t miss out on such a great opportunity.\" Igor grinned as he stared at Adam.


    Saying nothing further, Adam rose to his feet, and Igor mimicked his actions. Within a few minutes, the duo walked out of the room. Before ascending a flight of stairs leading to the main hall of the tavern. There, they could see Wallace cheerfully chatting with different customers while gulping a large jug of ale.


    \"I kicked the old bastard in the nuts. How dare he make a move on my girl¡­ Hahahaha¡­\" Wallace quipped.


    \"Hahaha¡­ But, Wallace. Didn''t you say she left you for another person a month later?\"


    ''Why would you say that now? Why do I tell these bastards anything?'' Wallace''s face turned sour.


    \"Hey. You promised not to¡ªhuh?\"


    Before Wallace could finish his statement, he felt a touch on his shoulder. Turning his head, Adam''s face came into view.


    \"B-Boss? I mean, sir. No. Adam¡­\"


    Wallace stuttered as he saw Adam''s listless eyes. Among the things he feared most, Adam stood at the very top.


    \"Follow me. I need to ask you something.\"


    Wasting no time, Adam walked towards the tavern exist. Wallace, on the other hand, drank all the ale in his glass before hurriedly following Adam. Saying nothing to each other, the duo walked a fair distance away from the tavern before stopping at a grassing field just before a serene lake.


    [Title: Illusion Inducement activated]


    Wallace flinched as Adam suddenly turned towards him. Before he could say anything, he heard Adam''s voice, \"How are you doing, Captain? I see that you have adjusted to life in Dratol. That''s very good. By the way, do you remember Dominic from the flying ship?\"


    \"Dominic? Dominic¡­\" Wallace muttered.


    A split second later, his eyes lit up as he said, \"Oh. That prick. I remember him. Isn''t he the one that pissed you off during our journey to Dratol?\"


    ''Is this a test of something? Why is he asking me about that guy? I hope he doesn''t want me to fight him or something.''


    \"Good, you remember him. Do you remember the lady we met before him?\" Adam asked.


    ''Huh? What''s he talking about? What lady?''


    Wallace rubbed the side of his left arm while avoiding Adam''s gaze. He couldn''t remember meeting anyone before Dominic.


    \"Why are you suddenly quiet? Do you remember her or not?\" Adam asked. His voice firmer than usual.


    \"I''m sorry, Boss. I can''t remember any lady. Maybe she came when I was sleeping or something...\"


    No matter how much he tried, he could''ve remember the events leading up to their encounter with Dominic. He subtly retreated, while hoping Adam wouldn''t punish him.


    ''It''s her. No wonder I thought Arianna looked so familiar. She introduced herself as Elliana, right? So that''s the name of the Widow.''


    With Wallace confirming his suspicions, Adam suddenly recalled the words Elliana said to him before she jumped out of the flying ship.


    ''Why do I always attract weirdos and nutjobs? What if she actually does what she said?''


    A chill went down Adam''s spine as an eerie thought filled his mind. He raised his head, only to see Wallace slowly retreating.


    ''There''s no point keeping him under the illusion anymore.''


    [Title: Illusion Inducement deactivated!]


    \"Wallace, you can head back first. I''ll stay here for a while.\"


    \"O-Okay, Boss.\"


    Without hesitation, Wallace hurried toward the tavern.


    A few hours later, night had reached Dratol, and Adam made his way towards the tavern. He had spent the last few hours ruminating on his encounter with the Widow, and what it meant for his future.


    ''Unlike the central region, here is quieter. Even the air is fresher. Maybe I should move here permanently...''


    Adam smiled as he slowly shook his head. He was a New Yorker through and through. No matter how much he complained, he couldn''t imagine himself living in a rural area.


    ''Maybe I should find a place somewhere close to Varidan. That would... huh?''


    Adam suddenly stopped in his tracks. Out of the corner of his eyes, five men came into view. However, Adam could recognize one of them.


    ''What''s he doing here? Could it be that...''


    A smile donned Adam''s lips as he stared at Barka and his companions. Although he wasn''t certain, he had a haunch why he returned to the southern region.


    ''It seems I shouldn''t have tipped him. Should I eliminate them now, or should I let Igor handle them?''


    For him to hang around the tavern with four equally shady looking men, Adam could infer their intentions.


    With different thoughts in his mind, Adam continued walking towards the tavern. Unlike him, Barka and his men loitered the area, slowly observing those who entered and left the tavern.


    As he got closer to the tavern''s doors, he could hear a cacophony of laughter, chatter, and songs. Wasting no time, he pushed open the doors of the tavern.


    [Potential Sources of Danger Detected!]


    [Title: Illusionist activated!]


    The space in front of Adam slowly warped. The cheerful noises and the jubilant tavern-goers had disappeared. Instead, six men cloaked in black robes stared at him. At the far end of the tavern, he could see Bricteva and Igor. They previously had bloodshot eyes which only relaxed when they realized it was Adam.


    \"What''s all this?\" Adam asked as he shut the door behind him.


    \"Please don''t misunderstand, Adam. This isn''t for you. Rather, it''s for some rats who don''t know their place. Welcome. Igor said you asked after me. If you don''t mind, let''s talk downstairs. I have something to give you.\"


    \"All right. By the way, where is Wallace?\" Adam asked.


    \"Safe. Don''t worry. After you,\" Igor said while gesturing towards the opened door behind him.


    Saying nothing, Adam walked past the six men, and soon disappeared behind the door leading to the mysterious room. At that same moment, the scenery distorted once more, and tens of cheerful tavern-goers appeared in the tavern''s hall.


    Ten minutes later, Adam and Bricteva sat opposite each other. Adam''s eyes lingered on the blue envelope on the table and a gray transmission crystal.


    \"So, what do you have to tell me?\" Adam asked.


    \"Master sends her regards. She instructed me to pass these items to you. I will leave the room while you read the letter. Please take your time.\"


    Saying nothing further, Bricteva rose to her feet, before exiting the room.


    ''Adelaide sent this? Why do I feel it''s really Vicar?''


    Adam reached for the envelope before removing the letter within.


    ''Adam, if you''re reading this, it means you haven''t died yet. I guess that''s an achievement on your part. I won''t waste words on travesties. Contact me with the transmission crystal if you have merged with your second soul. Remember, once you contact me, there is no going back. This letter will explode when the paper turns red.''


    Adam tossed the letter to the side before it turned red. His eyes lingered on the transmission crystal on the table.


    ''Did I have any choice from the beginning? What''s there to regret at this point?''


    Adam''s eyes gleamed as he picked up the transmission crystal. Just then, it turned black. Before he could comprehend what was happening, a radiant silver glow covered the room.


    \"It''s been a while, Adam. I really miss you. How are you finding life in Dratol? Master will be with you shortly, he has something to take care of.\"

 51 Changes

    A few hours earlier.


    While Adam made his way to Bricteva''s tavern in the southern region of Dratol, other series of events unfolded in Varidan Academy. Unlike the crystal clear skies in the central region, thick dark clouds accompanied by gale covered the expanse of Varidan''s territory. Students and instructors walked at a faster pace hurrying to avoid Varidan''s infamous rains.


    Varidan Academy had a unique climate compared to the other regions of Dratol. When it rained in Varidan territory, it poured.


    While students and instructors hurried to avoid the imminent downpour, Hensley Maxine, with her head slightly lowered walked at a measured pace while muttering to herself. Her trenchcoat fluttered in all directions, while the bands holding her hair barely kept them in place. She ignored the greetings of students and instructors alike.


    A few meters ahead, one could see an unnaturally slanted dome shaped building. As she got closer to the building, only a few masked instructors and guards came into view.


    With a hundred feet separating Hensley from the magnificent structure, a colorless portal appeared out of thin air.


    \"Dean Hensley, I have been expecting you. It''s good to see you again.\"


    For the first time, Hensley paused in her steps while raising her head. She wore a slight frown, but said nothing. Her hazel eyes lingered on the feminine outline of a masked instructor.


    \"Dean, I''m sorry for having you come all the way here. Forgive us, we are still configuring the portal to accommodate you,\" the masked instructor pleaded.


    In the opened portal, she made a series of hand gestures which gradually changed the colorless portal. Hensley watched as an eerie purple-black hue covered the portal which also covered the outline of the masked instructor.


    \"I apologize for the delay, Dean. Please go in.\"


    Saying nothing, Hensley approached the portal with no hesitation. Within seconds, she disappeared within the portal.


    A split second later, she appeared in a luxuriously designed office. To her left, she could see a large wooden bookshelf stacked with many books, and to her right, she could see an animated and more elaborate version of the map given to all Varidan students. In front of her stood a leather chair and an ash brown desk which had two files laying on its surface. The only source of illumination in the room came from the spinning map.


    Just then, a melodious female voice echoed, \"Welcome, Dean Hensley. It''s a pleasure to have you here.\"


    A smile donned Hensley''s lips, however, she didn''t turn her head. Instead, she walked towards the leather chair, before taking her seat. With her legs placed on the surface of the table while reclining, Hensley reached for one of the two files.


    \"All right. I don''t have a lot of time to waste here. State your report,\" Hensley said.


    Her eyes lingered on the petite figure of an instructor wearing a white trenchcoat. She wore a rabbit mask which only had eye slits, revealing the crimson eyes of its user.


    \"Dean, we have conclude our investigation into Incident V, and we can confirm our prime suspect, Gareet, had no hand in the incident.\"


    Hensley nodded, but her eyes lingered on the file in her hands. It contained a more detailed explanation of the instructors report.


    \"Forward the report to Varidan Towers. However, leave him in the gallows for another day or two,\" Hensley said while flinging the file into a nearby trash can. It disintegrated into ash less than five seconds later.


    \"So, what about the second suspect? What have you found out?\" Hensley said.


    She fiddled with the second file without opening it, her eyes lingered on the instructor.


    \"Dean, we came to the same conclusion with Student 009. However, I noticed some irregularities with this suspect,\" the masked instructor said.


    \"Oh? What is it? What could be particular about a priority E suspect?\" Hensley said.


    For the first time, her eyes lit up. However, she reframed from opening the file.


    \"Dean, this are my thoughts on the target.\"


    Just then, another file appeared on the table.


    Even before the instructor finished her statement, Hensley had already flipped through the contents of the file. With each page she turned, the slight smile on her face disappeared with a frown replacing it.


    \"Are you certain of this?\" Hensley said. Her voice firmer than usual.


    \"Dean, this are only my thoughts. I''m seventy percent certain,\" the instructor said.


    \"Where is he now?\" Hensley said.


    \"I''m sorry, Dean. We can''t track him. Unlike other students, his amulet his not always active. I believe he has an item capable of blocking our signals. It''s not uncommon, but this is the first time I''ve seen a rank E student possessing such an Item.\"


    \"Let''s be clear here, you''re telling me that while observing Student 009, six Awakened ambushed you. Meaning that you lost track of your target for some hours. Is this correct?\" Hensley asked.


    Saying nothing, the instructor nodded.


    \"And, you''re telling me the place he stayed instead of returning to the Academy is a front for a guild, yes?\"


    Again, the instructor nodded.


    \"Last, you''re telling a ranked E Awakened completed two missions above his rank. Not only that, the signal from his amulet showed he was near the Valar incident, is this correct?\"


    Hensley eyes had an indiscernible gleam in them as she stared at the instructor.


    \"Yes, Dean.\"


    ''How is this possible? A mission in Valar Pits isn''t something a rank E Awakened can complete, and on his own for that matter. First was the incident in Pyren''s Valley, then a group ambushed the person sent to watch him. During that period, a misfortune struck the Armstrong family, while news of Student 009''s death circulated. Now, there''s the incident in Valar. Something doesn''t seem right here¡­''


    Deep in thought, the reports concerning Adam''s endeavors continued to flash through Hensley''s mind. Initially, she only came because she wanted to know whether Gareet was the culprit behind the explosion at Pyren''s valley. She didn''t expect Adam, who she deemed another insignificant lower ranked Awakened, to have so many odd circumstances surrounding him.


    With Varidan''s resources, it was easy for them to carryout a thorough background check on their students, and from the instructors report, she knew nothing out of the ordinary stood out about Adam''s background. In fact, they had investigated Adam''s sponsor, Aldo Gibbs, too. Yet, they had found nothing out of the ordinary.


    Even the Thieves of the Night didn''t have any suspicious connections. Although they dabbled in a lot of shady dealings, it didn''t pique Varidan''s interest. To them, guilds on that level were insignificant.


    ''Although it doesn''t seem like this student is in cahoots with Varidan''s enemies, the events surrounding him are really strange. Or, is it possible he''s hiding his true powers? No. That shouldn''t be possible. Only a S ranked Awakened can do that, and if he was one, those Elder would have known¡­''


    Absorbed in her thoughts, the instructor''s voice reached Hensley again, \"Dean, what''s your recommendation?\"


    Hensley raised her head to meet the instructor''s gaze, \"We don''t have enough information to conclude he''s not a threat yet. With that said, for the next three months, his priority level will be at B. I want you and your party to continue investigating him. Notify Varidan Towers of my decision,\" Hensley said.


    Behind her mask, the eyes of the instructor quivered while her hands trembled slightly.


    \"Oh. Send a message to him. He must return to Varidan Academy for debriefing. I don''t care what business he has with the Armstrong family. That will be all,\" Hensley added.


    Saying nothing, the instructor nodded. A split second later, a portal opened underneath her feet and she disappeared from the room. At that same moment, Hensley tapped the surface of the table. Ripples formed and the files slowly submerged. Within seconds, the table had returned to its previous state.


    ''Those elders would chew my head off for attaching such importance to a rank E Awakened¡­'' A wry smile tugged at the sides of Hensley''s lips as she fiddled with her hair.


    ''Forget it. It doesn''t matter. What''s done is done. It better not to have a repeat of the Vakaz incident. That reminds me, Arlette said she had something to discuss with me. Maybe I should¡­ huh?''


    Mid-thought, Hensley''s eyes suddenly serious. A moment later, a blue-black portal opened in the room.


    Just then, a soothing baritone voice filled the room, \"Hensley, why so serious?\"


    ''Oh? How long has it been? When did he come back?'' Hensley mused.


    A radiant smile had replaced the frown on her face while she slowly rose to her feet.


    A second later, her eyes lingered on an elegantly dressed, handsome man. Standing over six feet with hair akin to gold, he wore a caramel safari-like jacket matched with gray pants and thick desert boots. He hung a white trenchcoat over his left shoulder while he held a small wooden cane with his right hand. He wore a smile that would smelt the coldest of hearts, while his irises had a golden gleam in them.


    \"When did you get back? How did you know I was here?\" Hensley asked. She couldn''t stop herself from smiling bashfully.


    \"A few days ago. I''m sorry for not informing you beforehand. I was excited to see that smile of yours.\"


    \"I see you haven''t lost that habit of yours. As a Reeves, are you sure you want the public to know you as a playboy?\" Hensley quipped.


    \"Hahaha¡­ does it matter? I''m a Reeves, after all. What can they do?\" Amittai Reeves said.


    Although his words carried a quirky arrogance within them, Hensley chuckled while clicking her fingers. Just then, the portal disappeared and a beautiful chair appeared behind Amittai.


    \"Does Arianna know your are back? That girl has been disturbing me because you didn''t tell her where you went,\" Hensley said.


    \"She doesn''t know yet. Once I''m done here, I will head over to her place. As her master, I can''t let her be over dependent on me.\" A wry smile tugged at the sides of Amittai''s lips as he avoided Hensley''s gaze.


    \"You lair. Well, I''m sure she will handle you later on,\" Hensley chided.


    Amittai couldn''t stop himself from laughing.


    \"As much as I''d love to talk with you, I have a lot on my plate right now. And, I know you have something important to say if you came here of all places,\" Hensley added.


    \"Hahaha¡­ you know me too well.\"


    Just then, Amittai stopped laughing as his demeanor turned serious.


    \"Can we talk here?\" Amittai asked.


    \"Hold on, let me make sure no one will listen,\" Hensley said. Just then, she clapped her hands twice.


    Her trenchcoat turned into an amoebic slime which slowly covered the room. Within seconds, Hensley and Amittai sat in an endless void devoid of any light apart from a glistening raven shaped birthmark on Hensley''s forehead.


    \"You can talk now.\"


    From Amittai''s calm expression, it wasn''t the first time he had experienced Hensley''s strange ability.


    \"Something big is happening in the grand dungeons. Something has upset the delicate balance between the Lords of the Omen,\" Amittai said.


    Hensley''s eyes bulged while her mouth dropped. Unlike most people, she was privy to information on threats greater than the ¨¨?¨´.


    \"W-What do you mean something as disturbed the balance?\" Hensley couldn''t hide her apprehension.


    \"Don''t worry, it''s not that serious, at least not yet. According to my contacts, even the Lords do not know what happened. But, someone had broken the Omen treaty they had with each other. A brutal war may come in the next few years, however, it will only take place in the grand dungeons. The descent of the grand dungeon in Targarth will be the first of many in the next few years, and a bridge as connected all the grand dungeons.\"


    ''The grand dungeons are connecting? This is not good.'' Hensley stared eyes wide.


    \"And, that''s not the least of our worries,\" Amittai added.


    ''That''s not the end? What could be more important than a war in the grand dungeons?''


    Hensley couldn''t imagine any news that would surprise her more than the previous declaration.


    \"The Eight Gates have begun another ascension¡ª\"


    \"What?!\" Hensley involuntarily blurted out.


    Thick veins covered her necks and curled fists, while her eyes had turned bloodshot.


    \"Calm down, Hensley. Remember the condition of your heart. You can''t become too excited. We haven''t expelled all of Romolu''s poison yet,\" Amittai said while urging Hensley to take her seat.


    Although she refused, she calmed down a bit after Amittai''s reminder.


    \"They have begun the search for a new master for the vacant seventh gate. The leaders of the other gates have chosen their preferred candidates. I''m still working on finding out the identities of the seven candidates. Don''t worry, we won''t let those bastards do as they please,\" Amittai said.


    \"I haven''t informed the elders yet, I wanted you to know first. By the way, be careful where you send your students. The Scavengers have resurfaced. The Knights of Bordon killed some a few days back, surely there are more of them out there. Here, take this.\"


    Amittai suddenly threw a wooden amulet towards Hensley which she caught on reflex.


    \"It contains the blood essence of the hearts of seven nightmare dragons. It should help in dispelling part of Romolu''s poison. Oh, it seems little Arlette is looking everywhere for you. I will leave now¡­\"


    While Amittai''s words trailed off, his body broke into tiny stardust. At that same moment, Hensley dispelled her strange technique.


    ''It''s only been twenty years since the death of that traitor, yet they have already found seven worthy successors. Those bastards will pay for what they did to us!''


    Hensley''s grip around the wooden amulet tightened as different thoughts flashed through her mind.

 52 Origin

    ''Oh. Adelaide? I wasn''t expecting to hear from her.''


    Adam''s lips curved into a smile as he stared at the transmission crystal.


    \"Adelaide, it''s been a while¡­ what has that maniac been up to lately?\" Adam said.


    \"I see you haven''t changed much. That''s good,\" Adelaide said.


    Adam could hear her soft laughter through the crystal.


    ''That maniac doesn''t deserve someone as calm as Adelaide. He would ruin her¡­''


    Adam couldn''t understand why someone like Adelaide served Vicar of all people, especially after enduring hell under his tutelage. In total contrast to the miserable memories he had with Vicar, he still remembered his short time with Adelaide fondly. After all, if she hadn''t helped him back then, he would have been another mindless puppet of the demons.


    \"That reminds me. I heard you have no interest in controlling the guild. Why is that?\" Adelaide asked.


    \"Too much work and I don''t have any interest in managing a guild. It''s best they continue to operate as usual. I''m okay being a ceremonial head. However, I may use their resources from time to time,\" Adam explained.


    \"Wow. Master was right. He already knew you would say that. As long as you''re happy, then it''s all right, I guess¡­ By¡­ nevermind. Master is here¡­\"


    Adam wore a slight frown as Adelaide''s words trailed off.


    ''Who knows what this maniac will ask of me¡­ maybe I shouldn''t have contacted him just yet.''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, a familiar voice filled Adam''s ears, \"Congratulations on merging with your second soul. I didn''t expect you to succeed, at least not this early. Do you still have those nightmares?\"


    ''Jesus. I hate this guy. That confirms it. This is a terrible idea. What was I thinking?''


    Over the years, Adam had grown accustomed Vicar''s snide and sarcastic remarks. However, he still hated it.


    \"To be honest, I wasn''t expecting to you be alive either. Especially with that shitty personality of yours¡­\" Adam retorted.


    However, all he could hear from the other end was static.


    ''What''s going on? Did he cut off the transmission?'' Adam thought as he reached for the crystal.


    Just then, Vicar''s voice echoed again, \"Did you say something? Don''t bother answering. Knowing you, it was probably something irrelevant.\"


    ''This bastard did that intentionally. God. This was definitely a terrible idea.''


    Adam''s features distorted while he rained all manner of curses on Vicar in his mind.


    \"Now that the introductions are out of the way, I have three topics to discuss with you today. Firstly, are you still a rank E Awakened after merging with your second soul?\"


    ''Why is this bastard asking something I''m sure he already knows? After spending all those years with him, does he really think I don''t understand the extent of his reach?''


    Although Adam mostly took part in harsh trainings with Vicar in the Wazar Canyons, he could determine the kind of person Vicar was from their minimal interaction and constant observation. Adam knew that Vicar wasn''t the type to do anything or say something that he didn''t have a firm grasp over.


    \"Pretending to be clueless doesn''t suit you. I believe you already know the answer to that,\" Adam said.


    \"Oh? I guess there is hope for you, after all. All right, I will go straight to the point. What is your current rank? Think carefully before you answer, because it would determine¡ª\"


    \"I''m a ranked C Awakened,\" Adam interjected.


    Silence greeted Adam''s words. However, he was unperturbed. No matter how vast Vicar''s influence reached, such a news would surprise him. If it was anyone else, he wouldn''t reveal his true rank. Although he hated Vicar with every fiber of his being, if not for him, he wouldn''t be alive.


    \"Adam, are you¡­\"


    Before Adelaide could finish her statement, her words trailed off. Adam could sense the disbelief in her voice and he was certain it was Vicar who prevented her from speaking further.


    \"I must admit, I''m pleasantly surprised. This changes everything. You have done well, Adam. You have done really well.\"


    ''Huh? Is this proud bastard actually praising me?'' Adam smirked as he awaited Vicar''s follow up.


    \"You''re a lucky boy, Adam. I had no intentions of reaching out so soon, however, the events in Targarth has complicated a lot of things. Do you remember our deal?\" Vicar asked.


    \"Of course. Why do you think I even bother to tell you anything?\" Adam''s brows creased as an unpleasant memory filled his mind.


    \"Good. We are working on finding the whereabouts of Korgrath. Like I told you before, I can''t divulge anything to you until you become a member of our organization. And, to do that, you have to be deemed worthy by completing your missions. I must remind you again, Adam. It is likely you wouldn''t survive all the missions. Even if you do, you won''t remain the same again. With that said, your first mission has arrived. Will you accept it?\"


    \"Since when did you become such a talkative Vicar? After everything that has happened, do you expect me to runaway to some countryside to live the rest of my miserable life? What good am I if I can''t make that bastard pay for everything he did? Or, do you think I want to be a dog to some shady organization? Just make sure you guys keep your end of the bargain and I''d keep mine,\" Adam retorted.


    ''Even if I have to throw my life away, I will make sure Korgrath pays for everything he''s done!''


    For Adam it wasn''t just about revenge. His intentions for Korgrath had transcend mere revenge. Finding Korgrath was the only reason he could wake up each morning and the sole purpose for his existence. He was the idiot who sold his soul, albeit ignorant of the implications, he was responsible for everything that followed. He would do anything to eliminate Korgrath, even if it meant swearing his allegiance to devils in the tenth layer of hell.


    As he looked back on the events that brought him to his current predicament, darkness slowly covered his hands and the whites in his eyes turn black.


    \"Three months from today, you will receive details of your first mission¡ª\"


    \"Huh? Three months from now? I thought it would be sooner,\" Adam said.


    \"Let me finish. You''re the reason the mission is being delayed. That''s the second talking point of our discussion. You''re not supposed to know this, but Varidan has intensified its surveillance on you. In a day or two, they will invite you to recount the events that occurred in the Valar Pits. You must clear Varidan''s suspicions before you can proceed with the mission,\" Vicar explained.


    ''Huh? Why would they increase their surveillance on me? Did someone detect I''m an Omen Awakened? No. That shouldn''t be possible¡­''


    Adam didn''t know how to react to the news. Although he knew someone had been tailing him since Arianna and Niamh interrogated him, he assumed it ended when he went for his first mission.


    \"Your silence tells me you''re confused. Unfortunately, I won''t go into specifics. But you have caught the attention of someone problematic. Why would you draw so much attention to yourself? Didn''t you realize clearing missions from two dungeons above your rank would draw suspicion?\"


    Adam said nothing as he lowered his head. He knew his actions would draw attention, but it didn''t expect it cause such a reaction from Varidan Academy. Although rare, it wasn''t untold for lesser ranked Awakened to complete their missions.


    After the mission in the Gido, he only wanted to complete another mission. However, he didn''t expect Haider''s words to trigger him into taking one of the most difficult missions in Targarth.


    ''I hate to admit it, but I think I overdid it,'' Adam mused.


    \"There''s no point scolding you for what''s already done. I don''t know what made you make those decisions, but I would recommend you don''t draw attention to yourself from now on. Especially, if you want to join us. Is that clear?\"


    \"Yeah. It won''t happen again,\" Adam whispered.


    He really hated being scolded by Vicar, but he knew he deserved it.


    \"Good. I''m surprised you haven''t asked why I know this.\"


    \"Does it matter? It''s not as if you''d tell me if I asked. So, what''s the point? What''s the last thing you wanted to talk about?\" Adam asked.


    ''Knowing Vicar, he usually saves the most important topic for last. I wonder what''s more important than Varidan increasing their surveillance on me?'' Adam mused.


    \"Have you remembered how you triggered your first ability?\" Vicar asked.


    ''This question again? How many times will I tell him I don''t remember? Does he think I enjoy being asked the same question over and over?''


    \"I have told you repeatedly, I can''t remember. You know I''m also searching for answers on what happened that day. Do you think I like to be in the dark on the origin of my ability?\" Adam retorted.


    \"Adam, master left,\" Adelaide said.


    \"Son of a bitch¡­\" Adam cursed under his breath.


    \"Adam, unless Varidan Towers believe you''re a threat to the academy, they wouldn''t take extreme measures to interrogate you. Please keep the transmission crystal safe, I will contact you ninety days from now. Goodbye.\"


    Just then, the silver glow receded into the gray crystal. Adam remained seated with a scowl donning his face.


    ''Some important must have happened that day, but why can''t I remember anything? It''s as if some erased my memories¡­ wait. Didn''t Adelaide have an¡­''


    A chill suddenly went down Adam''s spine as a certain thought filled his mind.


    ''Why would they erase my memory? What warranted Vicar wanting me to never remember?''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, the gray transmission crystal disappeared into Adam''s inventory. A few minutes later, he exited the mysterious room.

 53 Rules

    Absorbed in his thoughts while ascending the stairs leading to the tavern''s main hall, Adam placed his hands on the wall''s of the partially illuminated passage. Vicar''s words and the imminent summon from Varidan Academy weighed heavily on his mind.


    Absent minded, he pushed opened the door leading to the tavern. At that same moment, however, a familiar nauseating smell filled his nose. Instinctively, Adam raised his head, only to see five mutilated corpses laying on the floor.


    ''What the hell happened here?''


    From where he stood, Adam could see blood and other indiscernible fluids seeping from the manged corpses, forming a crimson pool darkened by the poor illumination in the tavern. Broken tables and chairs littered the tavern, while sword marks scratching the walls. And, six black cloaked figures wielding daggers towered over the corpses.


    Upon Adam''s return to the tavern, they all turned their gazes towards Adam''s direction.


    ''Aren''t they Erik Gilmore''s men? Why are they looking at me like that?''


    Adam''s brows creased as he saw the bloodlust in the eyes of the cloaked assailants.


    [Title: Manipulator activated!]


    Saying nothing, Adam walked in light steps towards the cloaked figures.


    \"What are you glaring at him for?! Clean up and take those roaches away!\"


    Adam paused in his steps as he heard Igor''s voice. Turning his head to the side, he could see Igor staring at him through the tavern''s window. He donned an apologetic smile as their gaze met, while mouthing of the words, \"Please, don''t misunderstand.\"


    At that same moment, Adam heard a loud thump. Subconsciously, he turned his head towards the the cloaked figures.


    ''That fast?''


    Adam couldn''t find a trace of the cloaked figures or the mutilated corpses. The crimson pool, the wreckage from the battle and the scratches left behind had all disappeared. He could hardly hide his surprise.


    \"I''m sorry, Adam. Those guys got a bit too excited. I hope we didn''t disturb you?\" Igor said.


    \"Not at all. What happened here?\" Adam asked.


    ''Those corpses should belong to the carriage driver and his companions, right?'' Adam mused.


    Throughout his discussion with Vicar and Adelaide, he didn''t sense any signs of a battle, and the previous macabre scene left him a little stunned.


    \"It''s nothing. Don''t worry about. It''s just some ambitious rats who didn''t know any better. Oh. A letter came for you a few minutes ago,\" Igor said while donning a whimsical smile. He dipped his hands into his inner pocket, before retrieving a black-gold envelope.


    \"Here,\" Igor said as he presented the envelope to Adam.


    Meanwhile, Adam had a skeptical look in his eyes as he saw the envelope. He hesitated for a moment, however; he received the letter from Igor. Wasting no time, he opened it, and read the letter hidden within.


    Standing at a fair distance away, Igor could see the shifting emotions on Adam''s face. It made him curious about the contents of the letter. In fact, it surprised him when a young lady came to the tavern earlier. She had specifically requested the letter be given to Adam. Unable to overcome his curiosity, he had dispatched some of his men to tail the young lady. He had to know her connection to Adam, especially if she had any special meaning to him.


    \"Did the sender say anything else?\" Adam suddenly asked.


    He wore a slight frown as he rumpled the letter.


    \"Yes. She said something about tomorrow being the deadline. She said you would understand. Is there a problem?\" Igor asked.


    He wasn''t expecting that kind of reaction from Adam.


    However, Adam said nothing. Instead, he lowered his head while closing his eyes. His actions only made Igor even more curious about the contents of the letter.


    ''I thought Vicar said it would take a day or two for them to invite me?'' Adam mused.


    Varidan Academy had invited him for a mission debriefing, which was more or less an interrogation given to students who completed missions on a questionable circumstance. He had hoped that the invite would arrive at least two days later, because it would give him adequate time to prepare for the interrogation. Since Varidan had their eyes on him, he couldn''t abscond or flout the invite.


    ''Damn it. Why does something unexpected always have to happened to me?''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Adam placed the rumpled letter into his pocket, before walking towards a hidden door which led to his quarters in the tavern. Igor, on the other hand, had an indiscernible gleam in his eyes as he stared at Adam.


    A few seconds after Adam left, a cloaked figure appeared in the room, standing behind Igor.


    \"What did you find out, Henry?\" Igor asked.


    \"Mission abandoned, sir. The target was a Varidan associate. They would have eliminated us if we had continued,\" Henry whispered.


    ''They?'' Igor mused as his brows creased.


    \"What do you mean ''they''?\" Igor asked.


    \"Sir, over twenty unidentified threats are observing the headquarters¡­ And, I believe they''re more of them. Sir, this a level A threat scenario,\" Henry said.


    Igor''s jaw dropped as he subconsciously looked through the tavern''s window.


    \"Level A? Who is their target? And, what is the origin of the threat?\"


    Since the establishment of the guild, he had never received such a report.


    \"Sir, we believe they are from Varidan Academy. Their target should be Priority D-102,\" Henry said.


    ''What the hell did that brat do? No wonder he had such a listless look in his eyes earlier¡­ this is bad. I don''t have the manpower to contend with Varidan yet¡­''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Igor paced around the tavern. A minute later, his eyes lit up.


    \"Halt anything that would draw Varidan''s ire. Bury the paper trail leading to the elixirs. Tell the others not to visit the ranch from now on. Do you understand?\"


    \"No problem, sir. What do you want us to do? Should I disband the network?\" Henry asked.


    \"No. But, halt surveillance on all targets for now. By the way, when do you depart for Vihir?\"


    \"Next week, sir. I have prepared Everything for the negotiations with Giles Prophete. If you¡ª\"


    \"Leave tomorrow. There is also something I want you to check out in Vihir. I heard a fascinating rumor, I want you to confirm it for me. There''s an Awakened who''s said to have prophetic abilities in Mahirian. If the rumor is true, you know what to do. Gilmore will give you the details. You can leave now.\"


    Saying nothing, Henry disappeared from the room.


    ''Why would Varidan send so many people to spy on the kid? What did they find out about him? Or, are we their main target? Could they have found out about the elixirs? No¡­ that shouldn''t be possible¡­ right?'' Igor mused.


    Just then, a familiar voice called out to him, \"Henry has told me about the current situation. Should we activate the substitutes?\"


    Igor turned his head to towards Bricteva who donned a baggy robe. He slowly shook his head, as he said, \"It''s too risky. They might be here for the kid. Let''s not do anything rash.\"


    \"But, why would they said such high profile spies for him? Did they find out something we couldn''t?\"


    \"I don''t know. I''m just as confused as you are. The halo chamber confirmed his rank, he is just a mere rank E Awakened,\" Igor said.


    \"But, why would Varidan Academy take an interest in a mere rank E Awakened? Could he have a device to hide his true abilities? I don''t believe Master and Varidan Academy would take an interest in a mere rank E Awakened,\" Bricteva retorted.


    \"I don''t know. These past few months have been strange. If only we could listen to their discussion earlier. I don''t think it''s a coincidence the events in Targarth coincided with the day master requested for you. Something is definitely going on, but she is keeping us in the dark,\" Igor said.


    \"Not for long though. In four months, the spell master would take control of the halo chamber. Then, we can listen to his conversations with master. By then, the elixirs should be ready. Don''t worry, we''ll soon be free¡­\" Bricteva said.


    She donned a slight smile as she saw the shady grin on Igor''s lips.


    \"Let''s go to the halo chamber. There''s something important I heard¡­ it''s on the Scavengers,\" Igor said.


    His countenance had turned serious again. With a nod, Bricteva walked towards the back door, with Igor following behind.


    * * *


    The next day.


    Adam stared at his reflection in a well-illuminated room which had mirrors for walls. He sat on an opaque glass chair with a similar table in front of him. A yellow crystal ball the size of a melon lay on the table, it was the source of the room''s illumination.


    Adam''s fingers drummed on the surface of the table while his eyes darted from one direction to the other. With Manipulator deactivated, he reverted to his normal appearance. And, he wore his Varidan uniform.


    ''It''s been six hours already¡­ how long will this go on?'' Adam mused.


    He had arrived at the year one registration hall at dawn, as specified in the letter. However, after being escorted to his current location by an instructor, he had seen no one since.


    ''Does this kind of treatment actually break anyone down?'' Adam mused.


    Naturally, Adam knew Varidan officials had purposely left him in the room. However, he was certain several instructors were meticulously observing him from behind the glass.


    He yawned while rising to his feet, with his gaze shifting between his reflections. After what he had endured at Vicar''s hands, he didn''t think much of Varidan''s techniques. Even if they asked him to remain the entire week, he wouldn''t break.


    \"Hello? Will someone answer me? When do we start the debriefing?\" Adam asked.


    However, silence greeted his words. It wasn''t unexpected. That was already his tenth time of asking.


    Stretching his legs for a few minutes, Adam returned to his seat. Bored out of his mind, he lay his head on the table while closing his eyes.


    ''If they are not going to say anything, I might as well sleep¡­ I don''t have time for games¡­''


    The same moment Adam closed his eyes, the crystal ball emitted a blue glow. A split second later, an androgynous voice echoed in the room, saying, \"Student 009, do you know the reason we summoned you?\"


    ''Finally!''


    \"Yes, isn''t this a debriefing?\" Adam said.


    He slowly opened his eyes while yawning, but didn''t bother to lift his head.


    ''Why aren''t they saying anything? Or, am I overdoing it?''


    Just as this thought filled Adam''s mind, the voice echoed again, \"Student 009, in line with Varidan''s rules, this debriefing is being held to validate the authenticity of your mission''s success. Do you understand?\"


    ''It''s just as Vicar said. They are suspicious on our I completed those missions. I guess it''s time I started.''


    Adam''s face turned serious as he maintained an upright sitting position.


    \"What do you mean? I didn''t break any rules. Why would¡ª\"


    \"We are to determine if you broke any rules, not you. We will hold this debriefing according to Varidan rules. Be advised, if you tell a lie, you will be punished accordingly.\"


    ''How will they know if I am lying? Is it mirrors? or the blue orb? Or, is that the ability of an Awakened?''


    Adam donned a frown as the mysterious voice interrupted him. However, he said nothing.


    \"Is your name Adam?\"


    \"Yes,\" Adam said without pause.


    \"Are you an Awakened?\"


    \"Yes,\" Adam said.


    \"Are you forty years old?\"


    \"Of course not!\" Adam retorted.


    \"Are you a weapon manipulator?\"


    \"Is there any point in asking this? You know I can manipulate weapons,\" Adam said.


    ''Oh. They are definitely trying to find a baseline to know when I am lying and telling the truth.''


    However, Adam didn''t know how they knew whether he told the truth or not. Although he was tempted to lie, he knew the punishment that awaited him if he did.


    \"Did you complete the mission in Gido without help?\"


    \"Yes,\" Adam said.


    \"How did you eliminate the clan when you''re obviously weaker?\"


    \"I don''t have to answer that. Answering that will put myself at risk and it would reveal details of my ability. According to Varidan''s rules, I can refuse to answer any question relating to my ability,\" Adam said.


    Silence followed.


    Apart from the Elders in Varidan Towers, it was a taboo for instructors and deans to ask students about their Blessings, unless the student willingly divulge the information.


    \"Did you kill the baccarra queen by yourself?\"


    \"Of what use is asking that question? My mission said I was to obtain the heart of a killed¡ª\"


    \"Student 009, answer the question! From now on, answer in simple terms. Yes or no.\"


    Cold sweat covered Adam''s back as he heard the new voice. Although he had only heard it once he couldn''t forget its owner.


    ''Why would a dean be here? I thought I could bullshit my way through this¡­ What do I do now?''


    Earlier, he had carefully worded his answers. Depending on the perspective, one could always give a correct answer despite being wrong. However, with Dean Hensley limiting him to a single word, Adam knew they had backed him into a tight corner.


    \"Did you kill the baccarra queen by yourself? I won''t repeat the question. Failure to answer would attract an appropriate punishment.\"


    ''Damn it. Is there a way out of this?''


    \"Yes, I killed¡ª\"


    Before Adam finished his statement, the crystal orb shook slightly. A dim red taint appeared on its surface, however, only Adam could see it.


    [Title: Devourer activated]


    In a split second, Adam felt a sharp pain course through his body which made him bury his face on the table. Shaking the orb further. At that same moment, five portals opened in the room. Seven masked instructors wearing red robes dashed towards Adam from the portals.


    [Title: Devourer deactivated]


    Two pinned him to the ground, while Hensley emerged from another portal. She walked towards the orb, before carefully observing its surface. A few seconds later, her brows furrowed as she motioned for the masked instructors to bring Adam closer.


    \"What did you do?\" Hensley asked.


    Adam''s eyes quivered as he stared into her fierce eyes. He opened his mouth, however, he said nothing. His lowered his head while his body shook.


    \"The rest of you leave. I will handle the rest of the interro¡­ debriefing.\"


    Saying nothing, the instructors left through the opened portals. Leaving Adam and Hensley alone.


    \"If you don''t answer me, you will be in a world of trouble. What did you¡ª\"


    \"I didn''t do anything¡­\" Adam said.


    With fear etched on his face, he raised his head to meet Hensley''s gaze. However, she focused on the crystal.


    A moment later, she faced Adam again, as she said, \"Did you kill the baccarra queen by yourself?\"


    \"Yes. I did,\" Adam said without hesitation.


    Hensley''s gaze once again shifted towards the crystal. Again, nothing happened.


    ''What''s happening? I could sense the orb''s vibration earlier, wasn''t it about to turn red a few seconds ago?'' Hensley mused.


    With different thoughts in her mind, she raised her head. The moment she locked gazes with Adam, he brows creased further.


    ''What''s with that look? Something is not right here?'' Hensley thought.


    She didn''t know why, but she could sense Adam laughing at her through his eyes. However, no matter how much she looked, he only resembled a student scared out of his mind.


    \"Did you witness the descent of the grand dungeon?\" Hensley asked.


    \"No, I didn''t,\" Adam retorted.


    For the third time, Hensley focused on the orb. Like before nothing happened, only this time, she could see Adam staring at the orb too. Although he looked scared, she could also sense a relaxed aura around him.


    \"Your roommate, Hendrix Moon said his group encountered another Varidan student within the Valar Pits. Are you that student?\"


    \"No. I haven''t seen Hendrix in a while,\" Adam said.


    \"Only six students took missions in the Valar Pits, if it wasn''t you, then who?\" Hensley asked.


    \"Dean, anybody can wear the uniform of our Academy. They might have seen another Varidan student, but it definitely wasn''t me. I reckon that Hendrix would have named me if he saw me. Dean, you also know that the academy allows students to take missions from their guilds, maybe they saw a student on an independent mission.\"


    Unlike before, Adam donned a calm expression as he explained his point of view. Like before, Hensley stared at the orb.


    With no reaction from the item, it meant Adam told the truth.


    ''This was a waste of time. This brat obviously got lucky¡­ according to what his roommate said, the men from Raventhorn also came for the baccarras. He probably grabbed the heart after they had completed their task¡­ yes, that should be it.''


    \"Final question, are you an enemy of Varidan? Or, do you work for an enemy of Varidan?\" Hensley asked.


    \"No. I would never do that. I love¡ª\"


    \"That''s enough,\" Hensley interjected.


    She clapped twice, and a portal opened.


    \"You can leave now. You''re free to continue undertaking missions for Varidan. You have successful passed the debriefing,\" Hensley said.


    She didn''t bother to even stare at Adam.


    Saying nothing, Adam rose to his feet while heading towards the portal. A few seconds later, he disappeared from the room.


    ''Those elders will give me an earful when I make the reports. What was I expecting from a rank E Awakened? Should I call off the surveillance?'' Hensley thought as she stared at the orb.


    It had transformed from its blue hue to brilliant yellow.


    ''No. I might as well satisfy my conscience. It just three months. Thankfully, I didn''t make a request for a longer period.''


    Taking one last look at the orb, Hensley disappeared from the room via a portal.


    Ten minutes after Hensley''s departure, another portal opened in the room. With a masked instructor wearing a red robe emerging.


    He walked towards the yellow orb, only stopping when he was an arm''s length away.


    \"What kind of monster did Vicar let into Varidan? I didn''t even have to do anything¡­ but how did he stop the truthseeker? Or, was he telling the truth from the beginning?\" The masked instructor muttered.


    ''No. If he would tell the truth, Vicar wouldn''t have told me to intervene¡­ Hahaha¡­ this is great. I should send word as soon as possible.''


    Just then, a portal opened beneath the instructor and he disappeared from the room.

 54 Truthseeker

    \"Oi, Wallace. Stop drink and get your fat ass over here.\"


    Bricteva scowled as she wiped the sweat off her face. She stared at Igor, Wallace and two tavern-goers who drank away while chatting amongst each other. Her feet rested on a large wooden chest decorated with an ostentatious coating.


    \"Hey¡­ why do I always have to¡ª\"


    \"If you don''t get over here right now. You had better prepare all the rent you owe me. Not to talk of the fee for the wine and meat¡­\"


    While Bricteva''s words trailed off, Wallace rose to his feet with gusto. Before Igor or his drinking buddies could comprehend what was going on, Wallace was already standing beside Bricteva.


    \"Hahaha¡­ So, what can I do for my favorite Inn owner?\" Wallace asked, sporting a grin.


    Bricteva rolled her eyes, but said nothing. Instead, she motioned towards the chest, before pointing towards the tavern''s exit. That was all the instructions Wallace needed. Saying nothing, he crouched slightly while rubbing his hands on the chest''s cold surface.


    ''Why is it so cold? Where did she even get a chest like this? Hmmm... I wonder what''s inside¡­''


    While different thoughts filled Wallace''s mind, he felt a sharp pain on the back of his head. Before he could utter a word, Bricteva''s voice followed, \"What the hell are you doing, laddie? I didn''t tell you to caress the fucking chest. There''s a carriage waiting outside, don''t let em wait any longer.\"


    ''Damn it. How can a slap from this hag hurt so much? Let''s get it over with. That bastard Igor will drink my rum if I don''t hurry.''


    With a quick motion, Wallace lifted the chest from its circular handles. Just then, he felt the chest tremble slightly.


    ''Huh? Did it just move? Wait¡­ no way. Hahaha¡­ maybe the rum is finally kicking in. How can this hag put something in there¡­ hahaha¡­ no way, right?''


    While Wallace convinced himself what he felt earlier was because of his intoxication, the chest trembled a second time.


    ''What the fuck is in this thing?''


    Subconsciously, Wallace let go of the chest, and it landed awkwardly on the floor. Owning to the impact from the fall, the latch of the chest snapped opened. At that same moment, Wallace''s eyes bulged as he hastily retreated.


    \"Look at the mess you''ve made¡­ How am I supposed¡­ Fuck! Why did I have to¡­ What are you standing there for? Come help me!\"


    Exasperated, Bricteva''s voice slurred while she made a series of hand gestures. Her countenance had darkened, while her hands curled into a fist.


    Just in front of where she stood, a purple liquid spilled out of the chest. It filled the room with an aroma akin to the fragrance of fresh plums. Through the slightly opened chest, Wallace could see several bloodshot eyes glaring at him.


    ''What the hell is she doing with Vihir rockfishes? Aren''t they illegal in Dratol? Damn it. This hag had a delicacy like this and she fed me those spicy porridge¡­''


    A sly grin slowly crept on Wallace''s lips. Vihir rockfishes were one on Vihir''s endangered species. In the eastern nations, they were considered as the finest and rarest delicacy, and it attracted a high fee in any nations black market.


    Naturally, Bricteva did not miss Wallace''s reaction.


    \"Hey! Don''t even think about it. They belong to someone very connected in Dratol. Don''t have any ideas about em. Do you think I''d risk my neck keep something like this here?\" Bricteva said.


    Her words doused the scam brewing Wallace''s mind.


    \"Hurry, let''s clean up this mess before the aroma attracts outsiders. Dratol''s guards won''t listen to any excuses. We would all be in a lot of trouble,\" Bricteva warned.


    Wallace''s expression sank. Without saying a word, he hurried to clean up the mess. Meanwhile, Igor and the two middle-aged men followed. Whether or not they had a hand in the matter wasn''t relevant, because Dratol''s guards would treat them as accomplices if they got wind of the rockfishes.


    * * *


    Thirty minutes later, Wallace gazed at the gradually disappearing outline of a plain carriage. Instead of returning to the tavern, he reclined on a tree while gazing at the studded skies.


    ''I wonder how long I would have to stay in this place¡­ If only I fled when Poole and the others did¡­ No. I want am I thinking? Those bandits would have killed me if I did¡­''


    Wallace chuckled as he slowly shook his head. He dipped his hands into his pocket, retrieving his trusty pipe. Within seconds, smoke filled the air. With different thoughts flashing through his mind, Wallace continued to gaze at the stars while drawing intermittent puffs from his pipe.


    \"Captain, you''ll ruin your health if you keep on smoking that stuff.\"


    A wry smile tugged at the sides of Wallace''s lips as he heard the familiar voice.


    \"Boss, you''re back. I wasn''t expecting to see you so soon,\" Wallace said.


    His eyes scanned his surroundings, however, he couldn''t find any trace of Adam.


    \"I won''t be staying long. Is Bricteva or Igor home?\"


    \"They''re both home, Boss,\" Wallace said.


    ''Where the hell is he hiding?''


    No matter how much Wallace searched he couldn''t find Adam.


    Just then, a chill went down his spine as he felt a tap on his shoulders.


    \"Thanks. Wait here for me. I have something to discuss with you.\"


    \"O-Okay, Boss. May I ask what¡­\"


    As Wallace''s voice trailed off, he turned his head only to realized Adam had long since departed.


    ''What kind of Blessing does that guy have? Wait, that''s not important now. What the hell does he want with me? Did I fuck up somehow? I can''t remember doing anything wrong¡­''


    * * *


    \"Has anyone seen Wallace?\" Bricteva asked as she stared at Igor and his companions.


    The trio shook their heads without paying her any mind; they were more interested in discussing wine and women.


    ''Those imbeciles. Where did that brat run off to?'' Bricteva mused as she walked towards the tavern''s exit.


    The moment she reached for the knob, the door opened on its own, and a familiar face came into view.


    \"Were you going somewhere?\" Adam asked while sporting a faint smile.


    His sudden appearance drew the attention of the drinking trio at the other end of the tavern. While they stared at him, Adam also stared at them. Apart from Igor, he couldn''t recognize the other men. However, he wasn''t bother. Whether they were true customers or disguised underlings of Erik Gilmore didn''t really matter to him.


    \"I thought you said you¡ª\"


    \"Yeah. I wasn''t planning on come back so soon. Let''s talk somewhere else. I have some questions that need answers.\"


    Without waiting for Bricteva to gather her thoughts, Adam walked towards the door behind the counter. A moment later, Adam had disappeared behind the door leading to the halo chambers.


    Igor and Bricteva shared a glance, but said nothing. Wasting no time, they followed Adam. Leaving the middle-aged men behind.


    * * *


    Seated opposite each other, Erik Gilmore stared at Adam who had his eyes closed. Since they entered the room, Adam hadn''t said a word, which made them slight uneasy. Especially, when they thought of the many spies watching the tavern.


    ''He''s the one that said he needed answers, yet he''s not saying anything¡­'' Igor mused.


    Bricteva also had the same train of thought. However, unlike Igor, she wasn''t that patient.


    With an indiscernible gleam in her eyes, she gently tapped on the table, before saying, \"So, Adam, what can we do for you?\"


    Adam slowly opened his eyes, meeting Bricteva and Igor''s curious gazes.


    \"I won''t waste your time any further. I have only one question to ask, and I would appreciate a thorough response. With that said, tell me what items one can use to determine if someone is telling a lie,\" Adam said.


    For a split second, Igor''s fist curled underneath the table. Meanwhile, Bricteva showed no reaction. Instead, she assumed a pensive demeanor.


    \"Adam, we would spend the next couple of hours here if we gave a detailed explanation. In fact, there are a myriad of such items. I believe you''re more interested in items with the greatest efficiency. Am I right?\" Igor asked.


    ''As expected. He knew what I wanted from the get-go.''


    Saying nothing, Adam nodded.


    After leaving Varidan Academy, he had visited Varidan''s libraries and several information brokers. He wanted an explanation to the phenomenon he experienced in the mirror room. Unfortunately for him, he couldn''t get the desired information from Varidan''s libraries or the information brokers.


    Adam knew that there was no way the information he sought after wasn''t in Varidan''s libraries; however, his registered rank limited what he could search for. And, he didn''t expect Dratol''s information brokers to know anything about Varidan''s methods. If not that he wanted to be thorough, he wouldn''t have bothered with them. He believed if anyone would know anything about Varidan methods, it was Erik Gilmore.


    \"That narrows it down, but before I answer, could you answer a question of mine?\" Igor asked.


    \"Ask. If I don''t deem it private, I will answer,\" Adam said.


    His brows creased slightly as he stared at Igor, he wasn''t expecting him to ask a question.


    \"I understand¡­ To be honest, answering your initial question would be very difficult without more information. Because, depending on the organization, they could use different items for interrogation. If you don''t mind, your question relates to Varidan Academy, right?\" Igor asked.


    He donned a faint smile as he stared at Adam. Bricteva who had been contemplating also stared at him in anticipation.


    ''This drunk hit the nail on the head¡­ There''s no point denying it right now. I doubt their reach would extend to Dean Hensley,'' Adam thought.


    With a gentle nod, Adam affirmed Igor''s theory. At that same moment, the smile on Igor''s face brightened.


    \"If it''s Varidan Academy, then you would have to handle the truthseeker. Unfortunately, I know little about it,\" Igor said.


    ''Truthseeker? If you know nothing about it, then why the hell were you smiling as if you did? Damn it. At least now I have a starting point¡­''


    Mid-thought, Adam heard Igor''s voice again, \"I may not know much about the truthseeker, but Bricteva is fairly knowledgeable on such matters.\"


    A smile bloomed on Adam''s lips as he heard Igor''s words. Just then, Igor suddenly rose to his feet.


    \"I will leave you two to discuss. I have some other matters to attend to,\" Igor said.


    Wasting to time, he walked into the darkness. Neither Adam nor Bricteva could see him nor hear his footsteps. It was as if he had just disappeared.


    Unperturbed with Igor leaving, Adam focused his attention on Bricteva. And, she also stared at him.


    \"Adam, I would advise you not to do anything that would require Varidan using the truthseeker on you. Even if you have done something, it''s best you admit it and save yourself the added punish of lying during the investigation. Unlike other items, the truthseeker has a 99.99% accuracy in determining a lie,\" Bricteva explained.


    ''99.99% accuracy? Then, doesn''t that mean it''s possible to beat the effect of the truthseeker?''


    Adam''s chest thumped wildly as he stared at Bricteva. Although the odds of beating the effect was only 0.01, there was still a chance.


    \"Tell me more about the truthseeker. What does it look like? How does it know when one tells a lie? Since you said its accuracy is only 99.99, how can one escape its effects?\"


    Adam''s eyes gleamed as he anticipated Bricteva''s response. The events during the interrogation had left him confused and burning with curiosity. He didn''t know or understand why Devourer activated, or what he devoured.


    \"The truthseeker is not a single item, rather it''s a combination of two items. Mira mirrors and an essence crystal. To create a truthseeker, it requires four Mira mirrors and an essence crystal.\"


    Bricteva suddenly paused, because she noticed Adam''s eyes quiver when she gave the exact specification.


    ''That look tells me Varidan has subjected him to a truthseeker¡­ if he''s here, it means he told the truth¡­'' Bricteva mused.


    \"Why did you stop? Answer the remaining questions,\" Adam said.


    He could no longer hold his curiosity. Despite Adams demanding tone, Bricteva remained calm while sporting a faint smile.


    \"I would be a liar if I told you I knew the mechanism behind the truthseeker,\" Bricteva said.


    Within seconds, Adam''s expression darkened.


    Just then, Bricteva followed up on her statement, \"However, I have heard a little on the matter. From my sources, I was told the essence crystal emits a yellow glow when activated. Once activated, it emits an odorless gas into the air. It might take a while, but the gas gathers in the interrogatee''s body. At that moment, the Mira mirrors activate, turning the essence crystal blue. At that point, no matter what the interrogatee does, there''s no way to avoid the effects of the truthseeker. Pardon me, I am not a hundred percent certain on the authenticity of this information.\"


    Adam''s eyes gleamed as he stared at Bricteva, different thoughts filled his mind, and slowly his encounter with Dean Hensley began to make sense.


    \"From what you said, the only way to avoid the effects of the truthseeker is purging the gas, right?\" Adam asked.


    Saying nothing, Bricteva nodded.


    \"Have you heard of anyone purging the gas? Does the gas remain even after being interrogated?\" Adam asked in quick succession.


    \"Although I have heard rumors, unfortunately, I haven''t been able to verify them¡­ for your second question, the answer is yes. Even after death, the gas would remain. Do you have any other question for me?\" Bricteva responded.


    Adam absentmindedly shook his head. With Adam saying nothing, Bricteva rose to her feet, while saying, \"If that''s all, I will leave you to your thoughts. If you need anything, I''ll be in the tavern.\"


    Wasting no time, Bricteva walked into the darkness. Unlike with Igor, Adam didn''t bother to watch her.


    ''No wonder they left me in the room for so long¡­ I would have been dead if Devourer hadn''t activated¡­'' Adam mused.


    Initially, he thought the instructor purposely isolated him to score a psychological advantage before the interrogation. He didn''t know the orb he deemed a mere illumination orb had been emitting and filling him up with gas. Although he found the Mira mirrors strange, he wasn''t expecting them to play such a unique role.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen]


    [Connection Established]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    - Human.


    - Demonkin (Plague).


    Constitution: 11. Agility: 17. Endurance: 23. Luck: 2.5


    Dexterity: 16. Strength: 19. Charisma: 10.


    - Summoning.


    - Illusion Inducement.


    - Regeneration (Passive).


    - Manipulator.


    - Illusionist.


    - Devourer.


    - Dominator.


    - Slayer (Passive).


    - The Hated One (Passive).


    ???


    Awakened!


    - 0.


    - Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    - Familairs (8/???)


    - Transmission Crystal (1/1)


    - Worn Half Mask (1/1)


    - C.


    ???


    ''Apart from my passive skills and titles, and Manipulator, my other titles and skills came after I merged with the demonic half. What kind of demon has so many abilities? And, if I remember correctly, it said it was only an underling of Korgrath. How powerful would that bastard be?'' Adam thought as he glanced at the system''s interface.


    \"Oh? Adam, you want to know more about me? Hahaha¡­ If you promise to offer me a dozen sacrifices, I will tell you everything you need to know. Let''s drink the blood of some maiden¡ª\"


    \"I''m not in the mood for your nonsense. I thought you only showed up when Devourer is activated?\" Adam interjected.


    \"Hahaha¡­ You remember what I told you that day, Adam? I can''t wait for the day you''d beg me to take back everything I have given you. I''m always with you, Adam. Always!\"


    Adam''s expression darkened as the demonic voice trialed off. There was no way he would forget the events that took place when he merged with his demonic half.


    * * *


    A few minutes earlier, Bricteva emerged from the halo chamber. Igor and the two middle-aged men who had been drinking, diverted their attention towards her.


    \"How was it? Where you able to discern anything useful from him?\" Igor asked while swallowing a mouthful of rum.


    \"You might be right. I believe Varidan has found something about him. In fact, I''m eighty percent certain Varidan has used the truthseeker on him,\" Bricteva replied as she walked towards the men in light steps.


    Igor''s brows creased, meanwhile, the two middle-aged men continued to drink without a care.


    ''If he''s here, that means he told the truth during the interrogation. I thought Varidan only used the truthseeker when they were confident of the other party being an enemy. If they let him go, why haven''t they recalled their spies yet?'' Igor mused.


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Igor didn''t know when Bricteva sat on the empty seat beside him.


    \"Forget about that brat for now. We have a more pressing issue,\" Bricteva said as she tapped Igor on the shoulder.


    \"Huh? What are you talking about? What could be more¡ª\"


    \"I''m talking about the matter with Wallace. What if he saw the¡ª\"


    \"Don''t worry about him. Dotson and Decker made sure he saw the illusion of rockfishes. I''m certain he didn''t see the actual contents of the chest. If he had, I doubt he would have been able to talk casually like that,\" Igor said.


    The two middle-aged men, Dotson and Decker nodded but said nothing.


    \"What if he was pretending? I think we should replace him with a sub¡ª\"


    \"Shush. What if those Varidan dogs are listening?\"


    Igor''s right hand covered Bricteva''s mouth while his eyes lingered on the tavern''s window.


    \"Don''t say that word for the foreseeable future. And, I don''t believe that Wallace is that good of an actor. Maybe he can fool ordinary people, but he can''t fool you and I. Don''t forget about Dotson and Decker too. Do you think Wallace of all people could fool master illusionists?\" Igor asked.


    He slowly removed hand, but his gaze still lingered at the opened window.


    \"I know you''re tensed because of the last few hours, but we can''t afford to make a mistake. Our plan and lives depend on it. No matter what, we can''t let Varidan get wind of our activities. If they do, eventually, it would make its way towards master''s ears. We can''t have¡ª\"


    \"Sheesh! I know. I know. Forget I said anything,\" Bricteva interjected.


    \"We don''t have to do anything right now¡­ Wallace will meet a natural end in the coming months. The poison we have been feeding him should kick in four months. Let''s allow him to enjoy the small time he has left. Oh. That reminds me, Henry has departed for Vihir. Things are falling in place nicely for us. Once he''s back, we will be one step closer to freedom,\" Igor said while sporting a teasing smile.


    He passed the half empty bottle in his hand towards Bricteva who sported a brilliant grin. Saying nothing further, Erik Gilmore, Dotson and Decker laughed and drank.


    Meanwhile, outside the tavern, Wallace continued to gaze at the stars. He reclined on the tree while drawning intermittent puffs from his pipe.


    ''I wish I had taken the second option. I would''ve been in Vihir right now...'' Wallace mused as a faint smile donned his lips.

 55 Elliots Fish and Chips

    Two hours later.


    Absentminded, Adam unenthusiastically ascended the stairs leading to the tavern''s main hall. He couldn''t shake off the ominous foreboding that followed the demon''s voice, coupled with the fact that Varidan still had their eyes on him. Ever since he left Wazar, coincidentally or self inflicted, one form of trouble seemed to have come his way. And, he knew even more trouble awaited him, especially when Vicar contacted him regarding his mission.


    ''There''s no point thinking over something I have no control over¡­'' Adam slowly shook his head.


    With a gentle sigh, he pushed open the door leading to the tavern''s main hall.


    \"Oh. I have missed you¡­ you had us worried, Adam. I was just about to check if something had happened,\" Igor said, sporting a drunken smile. He could barely raise his head which lay amidst seven empty bottle.


    \"Don''t mind his drunken ramblings, Adam. Like I said earlier, we''re here if you need anything,\" Bricteva said.


    Although she wasn''t wasted like Igor, Adam could sense the slur in her voice, coupled with the fact that she struggled to keep her eyes open as she spoke. Only Dotson and Decker remained sober. Unlike Igor and Bricteva, they discussed with each other, paying Adam any mind.


    \"Oh. We have prepared your room, in case¡ª\"


    \"Thanks, but I don''t plan on staying here tonight. Don''t let me disturb you. I''ll see myself out,\" Adam interjected.


    Before Igor or Bricteva could retort, Adam made his way towards the tavern''s exit.


    \"If that''s what you want, then that''s okay. You''re always welcome here¡­\"


    As Igor''s slurred voice trailed off, Adam made his way out of the tavern. Just then, the stupor which clouded their eyes disappeared into oblivion.


    \"Don''t you find his timing strange? Why would he suddenly decided to move out?\" Bricteva said.


    She donned an ugly scowl as she stared at Igor. However, Igor nonchalantly downed a bottle of rum while muttering sweet nothing to himself. His reaction or lack of, only made Bricteva''s features uglier.


    A split second later, Dotson and Decker suddenly stood up, before assuming a kneeling position.


    \"Follow him, but not too close. Find out where he''s staying and if he knows anything about us. If there''s nothing out of the ordinary, withdraw. If otherwise, you know what to do.\"


    With a gentle nod, Dotson and Decker heeded Bricteva''s orders. Like a flame extinguished by a gentle breeze, the duo mysteriously faded into nothingness. Leaving Igor and Bricteva alone in the main hall.


    \"Hahaha¡­ I can''t imagine being the paranoid half. There''s no way that brat found anything about us. If Master hadn''t found out about our plans, how could he? Hahaha¡­\" Igor teased as he downed another mouthful of his favorite rum.


    However, Bricteva said nothing.


    \"C''mon, drink. Let''s drink. You just sent Dotson and Decker on a meaningless mission. It''s not everyday four out of the eight of¡ª\"


    \"What happened to not speaking too much? Do you know if someone is listening to our words?\" Bricteva interjected.


    Igor, on the other hand, laughed while slowly joining his hands together in apology.


    \"Once you''re done, meet me in the halo chamber. Don''t make me wait too long.\"


    Saying nothing further, Bricteva walked towards the counter in light steps. Meanwhile, Igor continued to laying on the table with his eyes lingering on a half-empty bottle of rum.


    ''It''s been ten years already¡­ we have endured for so long, but our suffering will end soon. I''m tired of living apart from the others. Soon, we''ll be whole again.''


    Igor chuckled as he downed the remaining rum in the bottle. Wasting no time, he also headed towards the door leading to the halo chamber.


    * * *


    \"Boss, you left me out here for a long time. I thought you had forgotten about me,\" Wallace said, donning a wry smile.


    ''Damn it! If I had known this bastard would take so long, I would have gone to Phoebe''s place for a meal¡­''


    When Adam told him to wait earlier, he wasn''t expecting it to take over two hours. Although Wallace cursed Adam multiple times in his mind, he didn''t dare to show any sign of anger or malice. He wanted nothing to do with the monster in front of him.


    \"Forgive me, Captain. I wasn''t expecting my business with Igor and Bricteva to take so long,\" Adam said, donning an apologetic smile.


    ''Wow! Did he just apologize to me?''


    Wallace wasn''t expecting an explanation, not to talk of an apology. He stared at Adam wide eyed, with a hint of suspicion laced within his probing gaze.


    \"Don''t worry, I''m not planning anything. You don''t have to be suspicious of my intentions, Captain.\"


    Adam chuckled as he stared at Wallace. If their roles was reversed, he too would have suspected Wallace had an agenda.


    \"Ummm¡­ I wasn''t suspecting you or nothing Boss. I was just surprised... so, what did you want to talk about?\"


    Wallace laughed nervously as he slowly scratched the side of his left arm. His eyes wandered in all directions, trying its best to avoid Adam''s.


    Just then, the smile on Adam''s face disappeared and his countenance turned serious.


    ''Oh shit, I knew something was up.''


    Fear and anxiety overwhelmed Wallace''s heart as he stared at Adam. He was both curious and scared of what Adam would say.


    \"Hahaha¡­ Relax, Captain. I actually have good news for you.\" Adam teased.


    He had purposely put on a stern expression to make Wallace anxious. However, despite Adam''s words, Wallace couldn''t shake off his anxiety.


    \"Captain, aren''t you tired of this place? Wouldn''t you like to be free?\" Adam asked.


    ''Uh? What the hell is he saying? Is this a trick question or some kind of test?''


    Wallace couldn''t mask his confusion as he stared at Adam sported a brilliant grin.


    \"Well¡­ do you want your freedom, Captain?\"


    Again, Wallace remained silent.


    ''Is he trying to test my loyalties? If this is a test and I say yes, then he would know I thirst for my freedom. But, if this isn''t a test and I say no, I would be trapped with this bastard for who knows how long¡­ why the fuck do I always have to be in a dilemma like this?''


    Wallace believed no matter which answer he chose, he would get the short end of the stick.


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Wallace suddenly felt a hand on his right shoulder. At that same moment, Adam''s voice reached him, \"Captain, don''t overthink this. Knowing you, I believe you have already assumed the worst. I don''t have any ulterior motives behind my words. I promise. Do you want to remain as my underling, or do you want to roam free and do as you please?\"


    For the first time, Wallace raised his head to meet Adam''s gaze. As he stared into Adam''s deep blue eyes, he couldn''t sense an ounce of insincerity in them. At that moment, his thoughts cleared.


    ''He wouldn''t have to go through all this trouble for someone expendable like me. He might actually mean it¡­''


    Lost in his thoughts, Wallace chuckled as a smile donned on his lips.


    \"Captain, why are you staring into my eyes and laughing? Don''t tell me¡ª\"


    \"He-Boss, no! It''s definitely not that! I don''t swing that way,\" Wallace interjected.


    To his surprise, Adam burst out laughing while creating a mild distance between them.


    \"Boss, if you really mean what you said, then I would like to regain my freedom,\" Wallace whispered.


    He lowered his head while his eyes darted around. His breathing quickened like that of a teenage girl awaiting the response of her lover. His legs wobbled slightly while he struggled to control his trembling hands.


    ''Why isn''t he saying anything? Damn it. I shouldn''t have said anything. It was a trick question all along.''


    Each second Adam didn''t respond felt like an eternity to Wallace. His lips trembled, as he tried to muster the courage to take back what he had said.


    \"B-Boss, I didn''t mean to¡­\"


    Wallace suddenly paused as he heard a loud thump. Subconsciously, he raised his head.


    \"Huh? Where did he go?\" Wallace muttered.


    \"Thank you for the hard work, Captain. From this moment onward, you can do whatever you want. Tell Igor to give you thirty percent before he returns the bag. He would understand. It''s been a pleasure, Captain. Farewell.\"


    As Adam''s words trialed off, Wallace stood in a daze gazing at the tavern.


    ''I''m free? Just like that?''


    Wallace couldn''t stop himself from laughing, tears streaked down his cheeks while he collapsed to his knees.


    ''Finally. I''m free. I never thought this day would come¡­''


    \"I''m free! I''m finally free!\"


    Wallace yelled with both arms raised into the air as tears streaked down his cheeks


    \"Shut the hell up, Wallace! Nobody wants to hear your ramblings!\"


    Wallace laughter echoed while he gave several fist pumps into the air. He didn''t know or care who had spoken, but he couldn''t hide his delight.


    Meanwhile, a few meters away, two pair of eyes masked by the night watched his every move. However, they didn''t linger; rather, they followed a youth who ran at a moderate pace.


    * * *


    [Potential Sources of Danger Detected]


    ''Again? Are they Varidan''s spies or someone else''s?''


    Adam countenance darkened as he maintained his running speed. He had initially received the first system notification while discussing with Wallace.


    ''This can''t be Varidan''s spies. Dean Hensley wouldn''t do anything contrary to Varidan''s laws. A dean doesn''t have that level of power in Varidan.''


    He suddenly came to a stop in front of a roadside stall selling smoke fish and chips.


    ''If it''s not Varidan''s people, then who could it be?'' Adam mused.


    Unknown to him, the young man in charge of the stall had a beaming grin. He had only started his business, and Adam would be his very first customer.


    \"Sir, welcome. Could you sit for a moment? The fish isn''t ready yet.\"


    \"Huh? Oh. I''m sorry, I didn''t come¡ª\"


    \"Please, sir. It will only take a minute. I promise,\" the young man interjected.


    His voice was borderline shaky while tears gathered at the corners of his gleaming eyes.


    ''What kind of situation is this? I don''t have time for¡­ no. Maybe this will work out for me.''


    With a sudden realization dawning on him, Adam sat down on one of the four empty stools in front of the stall. Only a few inches separated him from the sizzling fish, roasting under the brilliant red charcoal. The combination of fat, condiments and season pervaded the air. Adam didn''t know when his stomach rumbled in sync with the roasting fish.


    However, he subtly observed his surrounding, slowly biding his time for when the unknown assailants would reveal themselves.


    However, if they were Varidan spies, they would remain in the shadows. If someone else had sent them, Adam believed they would reveal themselves sooner rather than later.


    ''If I should draw a list of potential adversaries, then the rats should belong to either, Vicar, Erik Gilmore or Raventhorn. If it''s Vicar''s men, then it''s unlikely they would reveal themselves. The same with Erik Gilmore''s men. However, Raventhorn is a different scenario entirely¡­''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Adam suddenly heard a muffled thud, followed by the enthusiastic voice of the young man, \"Sir, your food is ready. Please enjoy.\"


    ''Is this a little too much?''


    A wry smile tugged at the sides of Adam''s lips as he stared at two garnished fishes; one medium-sized and one large. With steaming hot chips on either side of the plate.


    Adam looked at the plate and then the food vendor, and then the plate again.


    \"Sir, is there a problem?\" The young man asked as he scratched the back of his head.


    \"Ummm¡­ isn''t this is a little too much?\" Adam retorted.


    \"Not at all, sir. Tonight is our grand opening, and as our first customer, this is the least I can do.\"


    ''Oh. So, that''s why.''


    Adam nodded but said nothing. Slowly, he digged into the garnished dish.


    Ten minutes later, only the bones of the fishes remained.


    ''Who would have thought such a talented cook was in a place like this. It''s been long I enjoyed a random meal like this¡­''


    Adam sat with a contented smile as he slowly drummed his fingers on the wooden surface of the stall. Apart from the food served in Varidan cafeteria, he had never tasted something so delicious.


    \"Ummm¡­ Sir, can I ask for a favor?\"


    Adam slowly raised his head to meet the gaze of the food vendor.


    \"Ask. If it''s within my power, I''ll do it. By the way, how much do I owe you?\"


    Having devoured such a fantastic dish, Adam felt it was the least he could do. Meanwhile, the food devours countenance brightened, grinning from ear to ear.


    \"Sir, you don''t have to pay. How could I collect money from a Varidan student? All I want is for you to tell your friends about my stall.\"


    ''Oh. He''s smarter than he looks. If it''s known that Varidan students frequent a particular stall, it''s certain he would receive hundreds of customers daily. However, it''s such a shame he met me of all people.''


    Adam donned an apologetic smile while slowly shaking his head, before saying, \"I''m sorry, I won''t be able to help you with that. Someone like we will only invite the troublemakers. Here, you can have this.\"


    Adam suddenly reached for his pocket, before retrieving a small golden coin. Saying nothing further, he placed the coin just before his empty plate. Just as he was about to stand up, the food vendor called out, \"Sir, this is too much. As my first customer, it''s on the house. Please, come back again.\"


    \"I won''t insult your kind intentions by saying irrelevancies. Whenever, I''m in Dratol, I would surely come around,\" Adam said.


    \"Thank you, sir¡­ ummm¡­ sir, can you do me one more favor? I promise it''s not something strenuous.\"


    Saying nothing, Adam nodded.


    \"Sir, I have some posters in my home. Please, can you put them up in one or two noticeboards in Varidan Academy?\"


    ''This guy doesn''t want to miss this opportunity. Well, since it''s not against Varidan rules, it''s the least I can do for the free meal¡­ wait, is this even a free meal at this point?''


    Adam chuckled as he gestured for the young man to lead the way. Elated, the food vendor loosened his oil soaked apron before leading Adam towards his house¡ªthe old building directly behind the stall.


    A few minutes later, Adam and the young man stood in a dusty, poorly lit room filled with mannequins of various shapes and sizes.


    ''What does a food vendor need mannequins for?'' Adam mused.


    As if sensing Adam''s thoughts, the young man suddenly said, \"Pardon the tardiness. I wanted to be designer when I was younger. Unfortunately, it didn''t work out.\"


    Saying nothing, Adam slowly nodded his head. However, an indiscernible gleam covered his eyes. Meanwhile, the food vendor walked towards a small stack of posters covered in dust and cobwebs.


    \"Sir, I''m sorry. They are a little dusty,\" the young man said as he handed over five posters to Adam.


    ''Elliot''s fish and chips¡­ so, his name is Elliot¡­''


    Adam could see the depiction of two smoked fishes and chips and the stall on the poster. It wasn''t a brilliant poster, but it wasn''t shabby, either.


    [Potential Sources of Danger Detected!]


    [Skill: Manipulator activated!]


    \"Thank you very much, sir. I don''t know¡ª\"


    Before Elliot could finish his statement, Adam suddenly reached for his neck lifting him into midair.


    \"Who the hell are you?\"


    The whites in Adam''s eyes slowly turned black, while his blue irises glistened like lanterns amidst darkness.


    \"S-Sir? What are you talking about?\" Elliot asked through bated breath.


    Adam said nothing, instead, his grip around Elliot''s neck tightened.


    \"S-S-Sir! Pl-Please don''t¡ª\"


    \"Enough of your nonsense. Who the hell sent¡ª?\"


    Before Adam could finish his statement, he felt an ominous sense of foreboding from behind. Instantly, he let go of Elliot while shifting to the side. Out of the corner of his eyes, he could see two mannequin''s fist in the spot he stood earlier. At that same moment, all the mannequins in the room shook while slowly opening their eyes.


    Adam''s gaze fell on Elliot, he too had turned into a mannequin and he shook like the others. Within seconds, Cataclysm appeared, while darkness slowly covered Adam''s arms.


    \"Hahahaha¡­ You really have good reflexes. I''m jealous¡­\"


    ''Where the hell is he hiding? Is he posing as a mannequin? Or, is this an illusion? No. This can''t be an illusion¡­''


    Adam''s eyes roamed the room as he searched for Elliot. However, only the vibrating mannequins came into view.


    \"However, you''re still a little green. I wasn''t expecting it to be this easy. I''m kinda disappointed,\" Elliot teased.


    \"Who the fuck are you? And who sent you? Are you from Raventhorn?\"


    \"Raventhorn? What''s that? Is it a bird, fish or something? Unfortunately, I don''t have a lot of time. We''ll meet again,\" Elliot retorted.


    Just then, a mannequin clicked its fingers. Before Adam could react, a barrier covered the room, turning the world within the barrier to a negative world.


    ''What the hell is happening?'' Despite being at the center of the strange phenomenon, Adam didn''t feel or sense any harm.


    A five seconds later, the barrier suddenly disappeared, and the room returned to normal.


    ''Was that supposed to be an attack? I don''t feel¡­''


    Mid-thought, Adam suddenly noticed that one mannequin''s body morphed. It''s size shrunk, with white hair and skin suddenly forming on the mannequin. In that same moment, a familiar uniform covered the mannequin, and it opened it eyes. Revealing its deep blue irises.


    ''Are you fucking kidding me?'' Adam thought as he stared at a doppelganger of himself.


    \"See you later, Adam¡­ come find me when you have the time¡­\"


    As Elliot''s words trialed off, Adam''s doppelganger walked towards the exit of the room.


    \"Hey?! Where the fuck do you think you''re going? What are you going to do with my¡­ Fuck! Why can''t I move?\"


    Adam trembled as he struggled to move his body. When he tried to move his left leg, his ring finger moved. If he moved his ring finger, his right ear twitched. One did not need to tell him the previous negative barrier had disrupted his nervous system.


    ''Does this bastard think this is enough to keep me here?''


    With Manipulator, Adam had full control over every aspect of his body. Ten seconds later, Adam had successfully reconfigured his nervous system. However, he dropped to his knees while his breathing turned heavy. He hadn''t expected the task to leave him mentally fatigued.


    ''Damn it. I can''t even lift a finger. Was he banking on me removing the effects of the attack?''


    Just then, Adam could hear footsteps.


    ''Fuck! This is not good. I can''t do anything like this.''


    Adam felt his heart tightened as the footsteps drew closer.


    \"I always seem to meet you in a pathetic situation. And, here I thought you would have grown a little.\"


    ''Is that? No¡­ it couldn''t be. How could he be here?'' Adam''s eyes widened as he stared at an approaching figure.

 56 Priests

    ''How the hell did he get here? Has he been in Dratol all the while?'' Adam thought as the footsteps drew closer.


    A split second later, Adam''s facial features suddenly turned stiff. The footsteps had gone quiet.


    \"Didn''t you say you''d contact me in three months? What the hell is this, Vicar?\"


    Adam''s eyes darted in every direction, however, only the immobile mannequins came into view.


    \"Hey! This is not¡ª\"


    \"Keep quiet. Don''t waste Elliot''s efforts. It should start around now¡­\"


    As Vicar''s words trailed off, a series thunderous explosions echoed. It''s vibrations sent Adam and tens of mannequins plummeting to the ground.


    ''What the hell was that? What is this maniac planning this time?''


    Muddle headed, Adam struggled to keep his eyes opened. All he could hear was a high-pitched echo which muffled a cacophony of noise from the main road.


    \"Sometimes I forget what a weakling you are,\" Vicar said.


    Adam who lay on the floor flinched, because the voice came from behind him. Mustering all his strength, he slowly turned his head.


    \"Huh? Wait¡­ What?\"


    Adam''s jaw dropped as he started at the mannequin of a young girl.


    \"We don''t have a lot of time, so listen carefully. You handled your interrogation spectacularly, and that is the reason I''m rewarding you,\" Vicar said.


    ''Huh? What kind of reward is this?''


    \"What do you mean re¡ª?\"


    Before Adam could finish his statement, the mannequin suddenly sat on his body.


    \"What the fuck are you doing? Get off right¡ª\"


    \"The doppelganger Elliot created is my reward to you. Instead of wasting the next few months here, you can begin your first mission. Those spies won''t be able to tell the difference between you and the substitute,\" Vicar said.


    ''So that''s the reason¡­ but what''s happening out there?'' Adam mused


    \"Wait. How did you know I would run into Elliot? I could have taken¡ª\"


    \"That''s a stupid question. No matter what street you took, you would have encountered one of his clones. After this experience I''m sure you''d be more cautious about your dealings,\" Vicar said, slapping Adam at the back of his head.


    \"Then, what about¡ª?\"


    \"I told you we don''t have enough time. I''m not here to satisfy your ignorance. In ten minutes, hundreds of people will flood the streets and it would make it more difficult for you to leave. So, listen to me,\" Vicar said, once again slapping the same spot.


    ''Damn it! Only if I could move my body¡­'' Adam thought through gritted teeth.


    Just then, Vicar''s voiced reached him again, \"Here, take this. It contains the details of your mission. It also has a mask that can change your facial features.\"


    A blue-black crystal suddenly landed in front of Adam. Shaped like an apple, the crystal sparkled while rotating on its own.


    ''Is this another type of containment Item?''


    \"By the way, I will need the amulet Varidan gave you. If your substitute doesn''t have it, Varidan would become suspicious,\" Vicar added.


    Without saying a word, Adam summoned his amulet from his inventory. The exact moment it appeared, a purple barrier covered the amulet. Stunned, Adam watched as the amulet rose into the air, before disappearing into the darkness.


    \"That''s that. Elliot will buy you some time to get out of here. The mask should be of help. The crystal also has the coordinates to your rendezvous point. Someone will contact you when you meet the others.\"


    \"Huh? Others? What others?\" Adam said.


    However, the mannequin sitting on his back suddenly fell to the floor.


    ''Damn it. He comes and goes as he likes¡­ if there are other people, does that mean they also want to join Vicar''s organization?''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, one mannequin rose to its feet before approaching Adam in a quickened pace. Even if Adam had noticed it earlier, he knew he couldn''t do anything since he was still suffering the side-effects of Elliot''s attack.


    However, with a few meters separating Adam the mannequin, it suddenly exploded into tiny particles which rained on Adam''s body.


    ''What the hell was that?'' Adam thought.


    At that same moment, Adam suddenly realized he could move his body again.


    ''Who would have thought that was the antidote?'' Adam had a wry smile on his face as he slowly rose to his feet.


    Wasting no time, he smashed the blue-black crystal on the floor. A brilliant white light filled the room, and two items emerged on the spot the crystal previously lay. Adam''s gaze lingered on an amulet similar to Varidan''s, however, its blood-red hue was the only difference. By the side, he could see a plain white caricature face mask.


    Without saying a word, the two items disappeared into his inventory.


    [Title: Manipulator Activated!]


    Adam''s hair, face and physique slowly morphed as he removed his Varidan uniform. Grabbing some worn clothes from some mannequins, he made his way out of the room.


    * * *


    While Adam and Vicar discussed, mayhem rocked the southern region of Dratol. Hundreds of citizens ran helter-skelter as explosions rocked every street corner. Awakened from various guilds and those non affiliated, trooped out in mass. They were ready to meet the enemy. However, no matter how much they searched, they couldn''t find the terrorist behind the explosions. Worse still the explosions continued unabated, and a raging inferno had engulfed a significant portion of the southern region.


    Amidst the chaos, the spies assigned to watch Adam diligently maintained their positions.


    On the rooftop of the adjacent building to Elliot''s, two Varidan spies clothed in all black lay on their stomach while keenly observing the building.


    \"Sir, what''s the kid doing in the building? Should we intercept¡ª?\"


    \"Maintain your position. Ignore everything. The guilds should be able to handle the mayhem.\"


    The duo shared no words further. They continued to watch as hundreds of scared citizens ran past the building, while Awakened from various guilds assisted or ran towards the sites of the explosions.


    Five minutes later, the eyes of the spies sparkled underneath their masks. They could see an apprehensive Adam and a scared Elliot walking out of the building.


    \"Inform the others. The target is on the move again.\"


    Saying nothing further, the two spies disappeared.


    At that same moment, Adam and Elliot mingled into the crowd. Following the instructions of the guild members, they made their way towards the less congested parts of the burning city.


    Among the scared crowd, Dotson and Decker quietly made their way towards Bricteva''s Inn. They too had been observing Adam, however, they abandoned the mission after the first explosion.


    \"Who do you think is the enemy? How could they target all our safe houses?\" Dotson whispered.


    Rage distorted his features as he struggled to calm his trembling body.


    \"How would I know? Let''s return quickly. We have to let the others know. We might have to prepare for a war between guilds,\" Decker retorted.


    Saying nothing further, the duo continued their journey to the Inn.


    * * *


    Three hours later.


    News of the terrorist attacks had spread in Dratol, even some neighboring countries had gotten wind of the attacks. However, the most shocking news was that there were no fatalities from the incident. Although hundreds of people had been injured, no one had been reported missing or dead.


    Dratol had closed its borders, and Dratol''s guilds launched a wide scale man hunt for the terrorist.


    Meanwhile, in the outskirts of the southern region, a depleted farmhouse stood at the center of an abandoned wheat farm.


    A young man with dirty brown hair and bland facial features walked in light steps towards the farmhouse. The ripened wheat fluttered under the gentle night''s breeze, carrying a reinvigorating malty roasted aroma. Coupled with the radiance of the dual moon''s, it painted a picturesque scene.


    From his position, he could see the dim lights of a lantern or a burning candle from the farmhouse''s window. With each step he took, his eyes wandered in all directions


    With a few meters separating the young man from the farmhouse, he came to a sudden stop. Just then, two burly men dressed as medieval executioners stepped out from the shadows. One held a large claymore while the other held an equally large labrys.


    \"Token?\"


    The claymore wielding man said in a low voice. His grip around his weapon tightened as he stared through the eye slits of his black mask.


    Saying nothing, the young man removed a blood-red token from his pocket.


    \"Hand it over,\" the burly man holding the labrys demanded.


    However, the young man chuckled while slowly shaking his head. Without saying a word, he returned the token to his pocket, before walking towards the two men in light steps. Meanwhile, the eyes of the men turned bloodshot. They readied themselves to attack the nonchalant youth. With each step, the bloodlust of the duo increased. Their body sizes tripled and thick veins the size of an average man''s arms covered their bodies.


    Unfazed, the young man continued walking unabated. A cheeky smile donned the sizes of his lips as he stared at the now monstrous duo. He couldn''t mask the mocking gleam his eyes carried.


    Just then, the two monsters launched themselves towards the youth. Their weapons tore through the air as they attacked from either side.


    \"That''s enough. He''s one of us.\"


    With barely inches separating the weapons from the neck of the young man, the two masked men disappeared into thin air like a puff of smoke.


    \"You''re the first one not to fight with them. How did you know they were illusions? Oh. Why aren''t you wearing the assigned mask?\"


    On the porch of the farmhouse, a woman with stunning features stared at the young man with a slight smile on her plump, nude lips.


    [Potential Source of Danger Detected]


    Adam smirked as he got the system''s warning.


    \"Is that important?\" Adam asked as he met the hazel eyes of the beauty.


    \"Pardon me. Forget I said anything.\"


    Her smile grew wider as she stared at Adam with a meaningful gaze.


    \"Welcome. Call me, X. I''m your handler. Come in. The others have arrived.\"


    Saying nothing further, X walked into the opened door behind her. Wasting no time, Adam followed her.


    The moment he passed through the door, the world before his eyes distorted. Before he could comprehend what was happening, he appeared in a dimly lit room.


    ''Am I the only that hates this fucking teleportation? Where the hell am I this time?''


    Adam''s brows furrowed as his gaze wandered around his new location. At that same moment, hundreds of eyes turned towards his direction. As Adam''s eyes adjusted to the lighting in the room, he noticed all the people in room wore red hooded robes which had black interlocking chain pattern on its surface.


    ''Fuck me. Vicar said nothing about a cult¡­''


    Mid-thought, a thunderous voice echoed, \"Welcome, brothers and sisters. You have all worked hard to get to this point!\"


    Just then, two pillars of fire illuminated the room, raveling the cathedral-like interior of the room. It also revealed the source of the loud but sickly voice. Adam and the others turned their attention towards a dais, and they could see a sickly old man who wore the same red robes. He held a black cane, using it to support his frail body.


    Black sores and eerie scars covered most of his wrinkled face, while those closest to the dais could see his scanty, brown teeth. From Adam''s position, he could see a black centipede-like creature writhing on the face of the old man. However, the most chilling features of the man were his eyes. He had slit pupils which glowed red.


    Just then, an uplifting symphony filled the room.


    \"¡­ populus autem cupiditas deseras vestra spe et coniungere nobis in paradiso¡­\"


    ''Huh? Is that Latin?'' Adam thought as he stared at the singing old man.


    \"On this day, the red moon dances in the skies and the violet rain falls. Herald the coming, chosen of the people! I ordain you all as Priests of the weathered land. Kings to pillage what the world once forgot. Tonight, heralds the birth of a new legion. The 301st Order of Scavengers! I, Bishop Mikan, have witnessed your birth. Tonight, we shall release you into the world!\"


    The room violently shook as thunderous cheers met Mikan''s words. The newly ordained priests dropped to their knees while fervently singing along with the hidden choir.


    ''At least that bastard should have told me he was sending me to a loony bin. Where the hell is¡ª?''


    Mid-thought, a familiar voice reached Adam, \"Prepare yourself. Survive this round if you want to live,\" X whispered.


    [Potential Sources of Danger Detected]


    Before Adam could comprehend what she was talking about, a series of ear deafening roars filled the room.


    Before anyone could react, over seventy beasts appeared from portals beneath the floor. Within seconds, they attacked those who had been in fervent payer and worship, tearing them limb from limb. The smell of fresh blood pervade the air, while the melodious symphony drowned out the screams and shrieks of the injured.


    Mikan gazed at the chaos with an eerie smile on his face, he fiddled with the creature roaming his face while muttering to himself, \"The dawn of a new night approaches. I wander how many of them will remain?\"

 57 Ethan Quinn

    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    [Title: Manipulator Activated!]


    Awakened from their religious stupor, the surviving priests scrambled in all directions. Some ran towards the dais, prostrating themselves while fervently praying, hoping for Mikan to save them.


    However, Mikan only watched as the beasts tore then to shreds. Meanwhile, a select few greeted the beasts in combat despite not possessing the powers of an Awakened. Their actions only delayed the inevitable. They too met a similar fate like their counterparts.


    ''Most of them are rubbish¡­ it''s not like we weren''t expecting that. Only those Awakened shall see the light.''


    Unfazed by the massacre happening before his eyes, Mikan gently fiddled with creature crawling over his cheeks. His lips curved into a slight smile, while his eyes shifted between ten battle spots. From over a hundred priests, only ten remained, and they engaged the beasts in combat.


    With manipulator activated, Adam glided through the grotesque scene like a Grim Reaper. Anywhere he passed, the cries and screams of beast followed. None of the beasts could follow his movements and neither could Mikan who watched from the dais. Instead of ten survivors, eleven remained. And, a larger majority of the beasts had met their ends at Adam''s hands.


    Blood, thicker than tar, covered the floors of room. Corpses mangled and whole alike littered the grounds. The smell of blood and a myriad of body fluids pervaded the air, while the uplifting symphony of the hidden choir muffled the screams of beasts.


    Five minutes later, the corpse of the last beast dropped to the floor. Surrounded by mountains of corpses, only four priests remained.


    \"I congratulate you! The four of¡­\"


    As Mikan''s words trailed off, his scanty brows creased as he noticed a figure emerging from one corpse pile.


    ''Another one survived? How?''


    Just like Mikan, the priests couldn''t mask their surprise.


    Within seconds, a young man with bloody robes emerge from underneath corpses. The deluge of blood and other unidentifiable fluids had distorted his features.


    ''Hahaha¡­ this is good news for us. We weren''t expecting anything, but to have five of them¡­ hahaha¡­ this is great.''


    Recovering from his earlier surprise, Mikan suddenly raised his hands above his head while falling on his knees.


    \"The chosen ones are born! The chosen ones are born! The chosen ones are born! Let us feast at the birth of the Awakened before us!\" Mikan screamed.


    At that same moment, the chorus suddenly stopped, and a yellow portal opened behind Mikan.


    ''What now? Is this another test? Huh? What''s she doing here?''


    Covered in filth, Adam watched as five individuals stepped out from the portal. Of the five, he could only recognize one. His handler, X.


    Saying nothing, the five figures stood silently behind Mikan who continued to scream in adoration and high praises.


    \"Brothers. Sisters. Prepare them for the journey ahead. The chosen ones are born. A new age is upon us!\"


    With great difficulty, Mikan rose to his feet with the aid of his cane. With an eerie smile on his face, he pointed towards Adam and the others.


    \"Stay faithful to your calling. If you work hard enough, maybe one day you''ll be able to fellowship in Lord Jolran''s temple. Goodbye for now. Your handlers will instruct you on what to do.\"


    Mikan said nothing further. Taking one last glance at the five priests, he made his way into the portal. At that same moment, five colorless portals appeared behind Adam and the other priests.


    \"Cleanse yourselves. We''ll visit you at the appointed hour.\"


    None of the priest knew who had whispered, however, they didn''t linger as they walked towards the portals.


    As Adam approached his portal, his eyes lingered on X. She donned a mesmerizing smile while subtly mouthing of the words, \"Eat nothing.\"


    With no form of reaction, Adam disappeared into the portal.


    A split second later, he found himself in a small room with only a pair of table and chair, and a small bed. To his right, he could see a door leading to smaller bathroom which had a tub filled with water. From where he stood, Adam could see green petals floating on the bubbling water''s surface.


    Just then, a miniature colorless portal opened on the table''s surface. Within seconds, a garnished, roasted whole chicken and a jug of wine appeared on the table.


    ''Even if she had said nothing, I would be insane if I ate anything these freaks made¡­''


    Slowly Adam removed his filthy clothes as he made his way to the bathroom. With no alert from the system, Adam submerged himself in the bathtub.


    ''Hmmm¡­ this is surprisingly relaxing¡­ it''s been a while I had one of this. Even with this much filth, there''s no change to the water.''


    Adam felt as if every pore in his body had opened, with all his accumulated dirt washing away. Despite the filth on his body, the crystal clear water didn''t change. Naturally, it piqued Adam''s curiosity.


    ''I wonder if the flowers are responsible for this?''


    Adam stared at the floating petals with a mysterious gleam in his eyes. Without saying a word, five petals disappeared into his inventory. At that same moment, the water clarity changed.


    ''Hmmm... I thought as much¡­''


    With his curiosity satisfied, Adam returned the flowers back to the tub. With various thoughts flashing through his mind, he slowly immersed himself into the water.


    At that same moment, however, a portal opened in Adam''s room. Within seconds, X emerged. She held a set of fresh robes with a small black box.


    ''Good. He got my message. He should be in the bathroom right now. Then¡ª''


    Mid-thought, a chill suddenly went down her spine. Before she could react, she felt a cold metal on the sides of her neck.


    \"If you move, I can''t guarantee your life,\" Adam whispered.


    ''How? If he''s here, then who is in there?''


    X''s body trembled as she held Adam''s voice. She could still see someone bathing the bathtub. While different thoughts filled her mind, the air within the room distorted.


    ''Illusion? He''s an Illusionist?'' X thought.


    Fear gripped her heart as she struggled to maintain a steady breathing pattern.


    \"Please¡­ don''t kill me¡­ it will cause a lot of trouble for you. Please¡­ I''m not the enemy,\" X pleaded, unable to stop herself from stuttering.


    However, silence greeted her words. Further increasing her anxiety.


    \"Hand over the clothes,\" Adam said.


    With no hesitation, X passed the clothes over to Adam.


    \"You can stop pretending now. You can''t fool me,\" Adam said.


    \"Huh? What are you talking about? I''m not¡ª\" before X could finish her statement, cataclysm decapitated her head.


    Instead of staring at her corpse, Adam''s gaze lingered on the bed. Within seconds, he could hear a cheerful laughter followed by intermittent claps.


    \"They told me they would send someone, but I wasn''t expect an Illusionist. Is that how you survived the test in the chapel?\"


    The room distorted for a second time. Revealing X who assumed a seductive pose as she lay on Adam''s bed. Despite her cloak covering most of her body, her face alone would stroke the lust in the hearts of most men. Meanwhile, the corpse slowly disappeared. Adam''s body too, slowly turned illusionary until it disappeared.


    Just then, he emerged from the bathtub, before walking towards X.


    \"Oh? I didn''t peg you as a flasher¡­ are you sure you want to be showing me your package? I''m easily tempted you know,\" X said as her eyes roamed around Adam''s body. She donned a seductive smile as she stared at his lean muscles.


    Saying nothing, Adam reached for the fresh set of clothes. He didn''t pay X any mind. Maybe her flirtatious words and seductive pose would have tempted others, however, he wasn''t in the mood to do anything depraved.


    \"You''re no fun. Why did they have to send a prude?\" X pouted as she assumed faux anger.


    Without bothering to stare at X, Adam dressed up before dragging the chair towards the bed.


    \"What''s the mission?\" Adam said, his eyes met X''s hazel eyes as he reclined on the wooden chair.


    \"I need to see the¡­\"


    As X''s words trailed off, Adam removed the blood red amulet from his pocket, before tossing it to her.


    \"Confirm if it''s the real deal,\" Adam said.


    ''Wait¡­ Wasn''t the amulet supposed to be in his other pants?''


    While different thoughts flashed through X''s mind, she keenly inspected the amulet. A minute later, she handed the amulet back to Adam while sighing.


    \"I was really hoping you were an imposter. I don''t know what would make a kid join those lunatics,\" X said.


    ''Oh. Does she know the organization Vicar and Adelaide belongs?''


    \"How can you talk ill of the organization you belong?\" Adam asked.


    He knew that if he played his cards right, he could find out the mysterious organization behind Vicar.


    \"What are you talking about? Who told you I am one of you? Do you think I''m doing this willingly? Hmmm¡­ it seems you''re still new to all this. Since you gave a nice first impression, I will give you some advice.\" X suddenly paused as she stared at Adam meaningfully.


    \"Abandon everything and run. If they''re using your family or lover to threaten you, forget about them and save yourself. If you continue on this path, things will only get nastier for you. And, believe me when I say, it''s ninety percent likely you wouldn''t survive it. Hell. They sent you here of all places, and I''m confident this is just your first mission,\" X said.


    Adam showed no reaction to X''s word, however, his mind was in great turmoil. Her warnings were so vague that he didn''t understand what she talked about.


    \"Do you know the name of the organization?\" Adam asked.


    \"Hahaha¡­ of course not. I''m just another lapdog like you. Expendable people like us, won''t get to know such information¡­ well, enough of that. I need to brief you on your upcoming mission,\" X retorted.


    ''Damn it. She''s just like Igor and Bricteva.''


    \"Judging from how you reacted in the chapel, I''m certain you know nothing about the Scavengers, right?\" X asked.


    Saying nothing, Adam nodded.


    \"To be honest, my knowledge on them is pretty shallow too. Only those with ranks of Archbishops or above can know the true history of the Scavengers. However, I''m not totally useless,\" X said as she made herself more comfortable.


    \"Members of the Scavengers, or disciples as they would like to be called, operates under five ranks. From top to bottom, we have the Pope, Cardinals, Archbishop, Bishop, Priests and Deacon. Each rank has a varying degree of responsibility attached to it. That''s not important now, you will find out about that later,\" X said as she closed her eyes. \"That''s if you live long enough¡­\"


    Although she only whispered are last statement, Adam heard her words clearly. However, he said nothing and showed no reaction.


    \"The Scavengers is also one of the biggest dark guilds in Outworld. To be honest, it is only because of the sheer number of followers we have at our disposal. In terms of numbers, we are just behind the Council of Hollows, Mxyrath, The disciples of Eben, and The Eight Gates.\"


    X suddenly paused as she noticed Adam reacted when she mentioned The Eight Gates.


    ''It seems even a newbie like him as heard about them too¡­ I can''t wait to see how he''d react when I tell him the origin of The Scavengers.''


    X''s lips curved into a sly smile, one that didn''t get unnoticed by Adam. However, he didn''t read too much meaning into it.


    \"Do you know the origin of The Scavengers?\" X asked.


    Naturally, she knew her question was ludicrous, however, she still maintained a straight face.


    \"No. Who created them?\" Adam asked.


    \"Well, I''m not too certain, but from the rumors I heard. Sir Ethan Quinn created them,\" X retorted cheerfully.


    She donned a sly smile as she stared at Adam, she couldn''t wait to see his eyes bulge in surprise. However, contrary to her expectations, Adam stared at her, wondering who the hell Ethan Quinn was.


    \"You haven''t heard about Sir Ethan Quinn?\"


    Adam nodded. His response caused X to rise from her lying position. She couldn''t mask her surprise as she stared at him.


    \"Are you messing with me? You really haven''t heard of Sir Ethan Quinn?\"


    \"Who is he? Why do you look so surprised I haven''t heard about him?\" Adam asked.


    However, silence greeted his words.


    ''If he doesn''t know about Sir Ethan Quinn, does he even know about¡­''


    At that moment, a sudden realization dawned on X.


    \"How many types of Awakened exists?\" X suddenly asked.


    ''Huh? What the hell is she asking me?''


    \"Is this really the time for this? Why¡ª?\"


    \"You don''t understand. I won''t be able to say anything further if you don''t answer my question,\" X interjected.


    Unlike before, her demeanor had turned serious.


    \"Two. Those who are naturally blessed and those who sought their abilities from selling their souls. Now, can you continue?\" Adam said.


    However, to his surprise, X''s eyes bulged as she stared at him in disbelief.


    ''Why is she looking at me like that? Did I get it wrong?''


    Adam could barely hold his curiosity as he stared at X''s stupefied expression.


    \"Whoever assigned you this mission really has it out for you¡­ well, I won''t leave you hanging. In most places, your answer would be correct. However, in here, most people would only laugh at you. In reality, three methods exist to gain the status of Awakened. First, those who are naturally blessed. Second, those who seek their powers from the demons. And last, those who harvest the powers of the first two via elixirs,\" X said.


    This time around, Adam''s mouth subconsciously opened. He had never heard about anything like that, and he didn''t even know how it could be possible.


    \"That''s not all. Sir Ethan Quinn was the first master of the fourth gate of the infamous Eight Gates, and he was responsible for the creation of the first elixirs. Till this day, most of the world still hold a great animosity for the Eight Gates, because Sir Quinn created the elixirs,\" X explained.


    Like she had anticipated earlier, her words shook Adam greatly. His mouth opened several times, however, he said nothing.


    \"Are you¡­ Are you saying The Eight Gates controls The Scavengers?\" Adam asked through bated breaths.


    X slowly shook her head as she said, \"If The Eight Gates controlled us, it would have been much better. They relinquished control thousands of years ago. The Scavengers now works under the Jolran Temple. The followers of the ¨¨?¨´, Jolran.\"

 58 Nuhlum Tombs

    For a long while, Adam remained silent as he gathered his thoughts. X''s words shook him to the core, especially when she mentioned The Scavengers were de facto ran by believers of a demon. X, on the other hand, said nothing further. She knew fully well that her statements were overwhelming. She stared at Adam in silence, occasionally fiddling with her hair, or glancing at the bathroom ahead.


    Ten minutes later, Adam snapped out of his pondering state. An indiscernible gleam covered his eyes as he met X''s gaze. Before she could comprehend why Adam stared at her so passionately, she heard his voice, \"Tell me. Have you heard of a demon by the name Korgrath?\" Adam asked.


    \"Korgrath? No.\" X said, slowly shaking her head.


    \"Is that the name of a ¨¨?¨´ or a Demonkin?\"


    X couldn''t mask her curiosity. From the manner in which Adam mentioned the name, she could infer it was a name that held some significance to him.


    \"If you don''t know, then don''t worry. Let''s talk about the mission,\" Adam said.


    X bit her lower lip while curling her hands into a fist. She glared at Adam, however, he continued to look her nonchalantly. He had absolutely no intention of telling her about his history with Korgrath.


    \"How could you do this? I thought we were bonding?\" X said, pouting as she crossed her arms around her chest.


    ''Bonding? Is this lady crazy or something? Does she think I would be here if I had a choice?''


    Adam scoffed at X''s words, however, he said nothing further. He couldn''t be bothered to waste his time on her.


    With her words and posture not affecting Adam, X sighed while removing a small amulet from the chest region of her robes.


    \"Here,\" X said, tossing the amulet towards Adam.


    Instinctively, Adam caught the beetle-shaped amulet.


    \"I was told to give this to the person who didn''t wear the mask,\" X said in a low voice.


    That Adam left her hanging still played on her mind.


    ''Huh? How did that maniac know I wouldn''t use the mask?''


    X''s words only deepened Adam''s curiosity for Vicar''s true identity. He didn''t understand who Vicar could roughly predict matters relating to him. Absorbed in his thoughts, Adam pressed hard on the amulet. At that moment, it pricked his fingers. The moment his blood coated the amulet, a brilliant blue glow filled the room.


    [Starting Identification¡­]


    [Identity Confirmed!]


    Name: Candidate 8


    - Become an Archbishop of The Scavengers.


    - None.


    Adam''s eyes bulged as he read the mission''s objectives. Within seconds, rage distorted his features.


    ''Why does he look so angry? From his reaction, it doesn''t look like they gave him an easy mission¡­ well, I already warned him.''


    Just as this thought flashed through X''s mind, Adam''s fervent gaze landed on her.


    \"W-What? Why are you staring at me like that?\"


    X slowly adjusted her cloak while increasing the distance between herself and Adam. She had seen that look a lot of times, and nothing good came from it.


    \"What''s your rank here?\" Adam asked, not bothered with X''s thoughts.


    \"Huh? What does that have to do with anything?\" X retorted.


    From her point of view, Adam''s question and the look in his eyes didn''t correlate. She further distanced herself from Adam.


    \"Let me rephrase my question. If I wanted to be the Pope of The Scavengers or a Cardinal, and so on¡­ what would I need to do and how long would it take?\" Adam asked.


    Since he didn''t know whether or not he could trust X, he took the roundabout method in asking her about his true objectives.


    ''Is he insane? Does he even know what he''s asking? Who in their right mind would want to climb up the ranks in The Scavengers of all places? This kid might really be a true pyscho¡­''


    X''s brows creased as she stared at Adam. The manner in which he looked at him had done a complete turnaround. Adam noticed, however, he wasn''t in the mood to pick her thoughts.


    ''Calm down. Let''s just tell him and get out of here¡­''


    Taking quick breaths to calm her thumping heart, X returned to the side of the bed. Not bothering to hide her disgust, she stared into Adam''s eyes as she said, \"I won''t say this a second time, but I would advise you not to have aspirations of climbing the ranks. You still have a choice. Run and don''t look back. You can¡ª\"


    \"Thanks for the heads up, but I have no intention of going anywhere. Please answer the question,\" Adam interjected.


    ''Do you expect me to take your advice? Who knows if that bastard Vicar put you up to it. I rather take my chances in a situation I can control¡­''


    Reclining on his chair, Adam gestured for X to continue. Although he could see she was a little angry, he didn''t care.


    \"Well, I tried to warn you. I have been a Scavenger since I was ten. In two years, I will be eligible to become a Bishop,\" X said.


    Adam''s eyes quivered as he heard X''s words. Although he didn''t know her age or the rank of her Blessing, that is, if she wasn''t an Omen Awakened or one that used the elixirs, he knew she wasn''t older than him by much. From facial features, he believed she was only in her early twenties or late teens. It meant she had spent a minimum of nine years as a Scavenger.


    \"My case is different though. A few who entered the same time with me are now Bishops and Archbishops. In any organization, especially one that comprise Awakened, the rank of the Awakened would always determine their status.\" X suddenly stopped as she reached for her inner pockets again.


    This time she retrieved a small parchment secured with green wax seal.


    \"I was told to hand this over to you once you have received the amulet, and if you wanted to know the hierarchy of The Scavengers,\" X said, handing the letter to a stunned Adam.


    ''Vicar either has someone who can predict the future, or he has planned for every decision I would make¡­''


    \"The contents of the parchment would only become visible once you place the amulet on the seal.\"


    X wondered why Adam had a daze expression as he stared at the parchment.


    Following X''s orders, Adam placed the amulet on the seal. Just then, the parchment turned blue, before morphing into a sealed envelope. Wasting no time, Adam tore through the envelope, revealing a letter.


    ''Adam, if you''re reading this, it means you haven''t died yet. I guess that''s an achievement on your part. Congratulations on passing the first test of The Scavengers. Who would have thought the weakling of those years would become a Priest? Do well to become an Archbishop soon. With that said, here is the hierarchy of the Scavengers.


    Rank: Pope.


    Rank Requirements: S.


    Note: Chosen by the 171 Cardinals.


    Status: Crucial.


    Rank: Cardinal.


    Rank Requirements: A/B.


    Note: Chosen by the Pope. The Pope chooses only those who meet the rank requirements.


    Status: Integral.


    Rank: Archbishop.


    Rank Requirements: B.


    Note: Ordained by the Cardinals. Only Bishops who meet the rank requirements would attain the rank.


    Status: Important.


    Rank: Bishop.


    Rank Requirements: C.


    Note: Ordained by the Archbishops. They choose only those who meet the rank requirements.


    Status: Easily disposable.


    Rank: Priest.


    Rank Requirements: D/E.


    Note: Ordained by the Bishops. Only Awakened can become Priests.


    Status: Very disposable.


    Rank: Deacon.


    Rank Requirements: None.


    Note: Not worth mentioning.


    Status: Not worth mentioning.


    Finally, instead of the regular mission assigned to Priests, we have chosen a special one for your development. The details of the mission is in the amulet you received as a replacement for Varidan''s. It should be accessible now. This letter will explode when the paper turns red.''


    With a flick of his wrist, Adam tossed the paper to the side. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he read the letter. Apart from the information on the farmhouse, he didn''t know that the amulet had some parts he couldn''t access. Two seconds later, the paper turned red, and a small flame turned it to ash.


    Under X''s curious gaze, she watched as Adam removed the blood red amulet from his pocket. Within seconds, his thumb pressed on its smooth surface.


    Just them, X watched as Adam''s countenance darkened. With rage visible in his eyes.


    ''What is it this time? Well, it''s none of my business, I''m almost done here.''


    Just as this thought floated in X''s mind, Adam once again diverted his attention towards her.


    \"According to what you said earlier, your rank will change to C in two years, is that right?\"


    Saying nothing, X slowly nodded.


    \"Did you start from being a Deacon?\"


    Once again, X nodded without saying a word. Although she didn''t know why, she believed Adam already knew the answers to the questions.


    \"When did you start taking the elixirs?\" Adam asked.


    This time, however, X neither responded nor reacted.


    \"When did you start taking the elixirs?\" Adam asked again, his voice firmer than before.


    \"Nine years ago¡­\" X muttered under her breath.


    She lowered her head not daring to meet Adam''s gaze.


    \"Then, how long do you have to live?\"


    X suddenly raised her head, staring at Adam in disbelief.


    ''I thought he knew nothing about the elixirs? How could he know about the side effects? They probably mentioned it in the letter¡­ yes. That''s it.''


    \"I-I don''t know¡­ but, it doesn''t really matter. It might happen soon, or might happen thirty years from now. I don''t care. It''s not like I have a life worth living in the first place,\" X said.


    Despite putting up an unfazed front, Adam could see the sadness in her eyes. However, it wasn''t his place to say anything.


    \"Well, I really hope it doesn''t happen soon,\" Adam said.


    \"Huh? What do you mean?\" X asked, her brows furrowed as she had a suspicious gleam in her eyes.


    They had only known each other for a few minutes; it wasn''t enough for him to have empathy for her. Especially when she remembered how ruthless the organization was.


    Adam, on the other hand, said nothing further.


    ''Is this brat messing with me? Is it because I have been too friendly?''


    X glared at Adam as she rose to her feet.


    \"What do you mean by¡ª?\"


    \"Keep your voice down. Don''t bother yourself with travesties. You have been activated. Enact Protocol C.\"


    Shock replaced the anger on X''s face. Her lips trembled as she struggled to speak, while her hands subconsciously shook.


    \"W-What''s the mission,\" X asked, calming her thumping heart.


    With a sardonic smile on his face, Adam rose to his feet. As he locked gazes with X, he said, \"We are to report to Marblis, in Vihir. Someone would deliver the details of the mission at the Nuhlum Tombs.\"


    X''s mouth opened wide as she plummeted on the bed. Tears gathered at the sides of her eyes, however, she said nothing. Just then, Adam could see flashes of blue from her robes.


    ''Transmission crystal?''


    Wasting no time, X removed the transmission crystal from robes. Within seconds, a rough voice with a heavy accent echoed, \"Greetings, Priests. The temple of Lord Jolran have sent the details of your mission. You will use the name Ulric and Urie until the completion of your mission. Prepare yourselves. You depart for Vihir at dawn.\"


    With that, the gleaming crystal returned to normal, and silence enveloped the room.


    Unlike X who had a multitude of thoughts plaguing her mind, the extent of Vicar''s reach only further made Adam curious and terrified of the organization behind him.


    * * *


    Dawn, the next day.


    Thick fog covered the length of the wheat farm, and one could occasionally hear the howling winds and the clanking of rusted metal striking each other. Within the mist, Adam and X walked in light steps without sharing a word. They both wore matching all black robes provided by The scavengers.


    Unlike the previous night, X had recovered from her melancholic state of mind.


    \"How do we plan on leaving? Flying ship, land or sea?\" Adam asked.


    \"After the terrorist attacks of last night, Dratol''s borders are temporarily closed. We will have to improvise¡­ don''t ask too much questions. We have something panned for a situation like this,\" X said.


    Without waiting for Adam to retort, she increased her pace.


    ''What''s wrong with her this morning? Is this how¡ª? Huh?''


    Adam came to a sudden stop as he saw two people coming from the distance. Just like him, X stopped too, but only for a moment. She gave a bow, but continued walking.


    Adam, on the other hand, couldn''t believe his eyes. The two men were people he met the previous night, on the right was Mikan the limping Bishop, while on the right was someone Adam only saw in passing, Dotson.


    \"What are you looking at?!\"


    Adam came back to reality as he heard Dotson''s voice. He had a stern look on his face as he scrutinized Adam''s features. He had noticed Adam staring at him and Mikan earlier. Although he didn''t know why, he didn''t like the look in Adam''s eyes. Naturally, with manipulator active, Dotson didn''t recognize Adam.


    X who had walked ahead of Adam earlier also heard Dotson''s shout. Wasting no time, she made her way back in hurried steps.


    \"I stand before he who ordained filth like me! I''m not worthy! I''m not worthy! In the presence of he who has seen the light. I''m not worthy! I''m not worthy! He who has basked in the glory of Lord Jolran. Oh. I''m not worthy! I''m worthy!\"


    Adam prostrated before Mikan while his shouts echoed in all directions.


    Earlier, Mikan had wondered if Dotson knew Adam. However, with Adam''s display, he believed he was just another ardent believer.


    \"Lord Jolran shall see your benevolence and guide you into the path of light. Depart, chosen one. Spread the wonders of Lord Jolran, that all may bask in his light,\" Mikan said.


    Saying nothing further, Mikan and Dotson continued walking towards the farmhouse. Meanwhile, Adam continued shouting words of praise while laying on the ground. A few seconds later, X forcefully carried him away.


    \"Why do you keep look at him, do you know him from somewhere?\" Mikan asked.


    He had caught Dotson glancing over his shoulder several times.


    \"I''m not sure. But, I don''t have a good feeling about him. Who is he?\"


    \"A newly ordained priest. He''s no one special. Don''t worry about him,\" Mikan said as he patted Dotson on his shoulder.


    \"I don''t know why, but I feel something isn''t right with¡ª\"


    \"Here we go again. You and your strange feelings. You know what, I will contact the branch in Vihir. I will tell them to enlisting him as a material. That should lessen your worries, right?\"


    Dotson slowly nodded his head and his visage visibly softened.


    \"Hahaha¡­ that''s more like it. How''s Igor, Bricteva and Decker? Unlike you guys, I get to live in his dump.\"


    \"Brother, let''s talk inside. We don''t know how maybe listening,\" Dotson advised, sporting a cheerful smile.


    Saying nothing further, the duo continued their walked towards the farmhouse.

 59 The Jester

    While Mikan and Dotson walked towards the farmhouse, Adam and X walked towards the opposite direction. Unlike Adam who had a relaxed look on his face, X couldn''t hide her apprehension and curiosity. After she had forcefully taken Adam away, he hadn''t said a word. In fact, he acted as if his previous display was nothing out of the ordinary.


    \"So¡­?\" X said.


    \"Huh? So, what?\" Adam asked, meeting X''s probing gaze.


    \"Are you going to pretend that didn''t just happen?\"


    \"I don''t know what you''re talking about. I was only showing my devotion to the Bishop,\" Adam said, his lips curved into a faint smile as he stared into X''s eyes.


    \"Bullshit! You think I would buy that crap?\"


    Unperturbed, Adam shrugged without saying a word. He really didn''t care whether or not X believed him.


    ''With how controlling Igor and Bricteva are, I doubt they would be unaware that their lackey is here¡­ but what relationship could they have with The Scavengers?''


    \"Hey? Don''t Ignore me. Why did you¡ª\"


    \"Who was that guy with Bishop Mikan?\" Adam interjected.


    Instantly, X''s countenance darkened. Not only did Adam refuse to answer her question, instead, he asked a question of his own.


    ''This brat thinks that little of me¡­ I think it''s time I gave him a piece of my mind.''


    A sly smile slowly crept up X''s lips, she turned her head to the side while nonchalantly staring at Adam.


    \"Even if I knew, why would I tell you that? Do you think¡ª\"


    \"X, you misunderstood me. I wasn''t asking. That''s an order. Protocol C is still in effect. You remember, right?\" Adam said.


    ''This bastard! Damn it! Why did it have to be him of all people?''


    X glared at Adam while struggling to control her rising temper. According to the instructions of the people she worked for, Protocol C made her the subordinate of anyone who activated the code word. Unlike X who knew the implications of the code word, Adam didn''t really know the weight it carried, not that he cared, though. He only leveraged on it, because he didn''t want X to continue nagging, and he also hoped she would have some useful information on Mikan and Dotson''s relationship.


    \"Apart from that he visits the Bishop regularly, I know little about him,\" X said.


    \"Do you anyone by the name Igor or Bricteva?\" Adam asked.


    ''Huh? Impossible! How does he know about them?''


    X''s eyes quivered slightly as she came to a halt.


    \"How do you know those names?\"


    Her countenance turned serious. Meanwhile, a smile bloomed on Adam''s lips as he slowly waved his index finger.


    \"Remember, I''m the one asking the questions. How or whether I know is not important. Please go on,\" Adam said.


    ''Fuck this guy! Who the hell is he to be acting so arrogantly?!''


    X could barely control her anger as she glared at Adam, she hadn''t pegged Adam to be the arrogant type when they met initially.


    \"They are our patrons in Dratol. Although, they haven''t come here in the last few months. During their absence, the visits of the man walking beside the Bishop increased. Think what you may.\"


    Saying nothing further, X charged ahead, brushing past Adam''s right shoulder as she made her way deeper into the wheat plantation.


    ''What kind of business would they have with The Scavengers? Hmmm¡­ the more I learn about the people around me, the more fucked up things turn out¡­''


    \"Hey! If you don''t hurry, don''t blame me if you get lost in the fog!\"


    Adam could see X flipping him the bird while muttering to herself.


    ''Why the hell did Vicar want me to bring her along? What could that bastard be planning this time around?''


    With a wry smile covering his lips, Adam quickened his pace.


    * * *


    Thirty minutes later.


    Adam and X stood before a depleted barn who had seen better days. Through its broken doors, Adam could see stacks of hay bales and several rusted farm tools. Just like the farmhouse, nothing stood out of the ordinary.


    \"Is this your first time seeing a barn? We don''t have all day. Let''s move.\"


    Even before she completed her statement, X walked towards the barn. Adam, on the other had, could not stop himself from chuckling.


    ''It seems I have really pissed her off. She doesn''t even bother to act friendly anymore. If my guess is correct, this barn should a front. The portal should become active once we cross the entrance.''


    Following X''s lead, the two of them walked towards the barn. As they crossed the entrance, Adam subconsciously closed his eyes, it helped him feel a little better before teleporting.


    However, contrary to Adam''s expectations, nothing happened.


    \"What the fuck are you doing?\"


    Out of the corners of her eyes, she noticed Adam closing his eyes as they walked into the barn. Although she was still angry with him, she couldn''t hold her curiosity.


    ''Huh? Nothing happened? Then, how are we supposed to leave Dratol?''


    Adam didn''t bother to answer X''s question, that a portal didn''t activate plagued his mind.


    \"I don''t know what nonsense your thinking about, but you have to stay focused from here on. Okay?\"


    \"Sure, no problem. Ummm¡­ why are we here?\" Adam asked.


    X smirked, but said nothing. Wasting no time, she walked towards the hay bales.


    ''What the hell is she¡­'' Mid-thought, Adam''s eyes bulged as X disappeared the moment she touched the hay.


    Within seconds, he too, approached the same stack. The moment he touched it, he felt a numbing sensation course through his body. Suddenly, his vision turned blurry. A second later, he found himself in an underground cavern.


    ''Wow! Where is this?''


    In front of him stood a serene green river surrounded by beautiful glistening crystals embedded into the walls of the cave. He could see hundreds of people who donned either the black or red robes of The Scavengers. Some glanced at him in passing, while others totally ignored him.


    \"How long do you plan on standing there? Our trip will take us several months, don''t extend it further.\"


    Looking over his shoulder, Adam could see X staring at him with a smug grin.


    \"So, what''s this place?\" Adam asked.


    \"We called it the Valley. Even if Dratol hadn''t closed its borders, this is the only route for us. Here, no one can track or detect our presence.\" X explained.


    \"Wait. Do we trek underground or what?\" Adam asked.


    X''s smug grin only widened as she said, \"It''s better you experience it yourself. Follow me.\"


    Twirling like a little girl, X walked towards a rock formation just ahead. Curious, Adam followed behind, while staring at the different oddities in the cavern.


    Five minutes later, they stood in front of strange rock formation comprising black and gray rocks.


    \"Rub your hands on the black rock. It will tell us where to go,\" X coolly said.


    ''I wonder if it will project a map or something¡­''


    Curious and slightly apprehensive, Adam stretched towards the closest rock. With barely inches separating his fingers from touching the rock, an aged voice filled his ears, \"Hey! Hey! Hey! What are you doing? Who gave you permission to touch me?\"


    Before Adam''s eyes, the seemly plain rock shook slightly. A pair of purple crystal eyes and a large craggy appeared on the rock''s surface.


    ''What the fuck? Is that... isn''t that a golem?''


    Adam retreated without a second. At that same moment, however, he could see all but one of the rock had opened their eyes. Just then, he noticed X''s cheerful muffled laughter.


    Turning his head to the side, he could see her clutching her stomach with her left hand while her right hand covered her mouth. She could barely maintain her standing posture, bending as tears fell from the sides of her eyes.


    \"You naughty child! You''re still playing these pranks. How dare you tell him to touch me?\"


    The golem chided, however, X was too busy enjoying herself to be bothered with its words.


    \"¡­ Ahahaha¡­ Dhuglu, you were always complaining of being lonely, yet you reject someone willing to make you feel good¡­ Hahahaha¡­\"


    X couldn''t hold herself any longer, she crouched slightly as she laughed unabated. She didn''t care that various gazes landed on her; she was too busy enjoying the fruits of her scheme.


    Apart from Adam and Dhuglu, the other golems laughed in sync with X.


    Adam, on the other hand, shifted his gaze towards the golem. Noticing the spot his hands would have touched earlier, his lips curved into a wry smile.


    ''She almost made my grope a fucking golem¡­''


    Although he was the victim of the prank, he found it amusing. From her outward appearance, he wouldn''t have pegged X to be a prankster.


    \"Brat, what the hell are you smiling for? I don''t swing that way. What is wrong with you humans?\"


    Misunderstanding Adam''s smile, Dhuglu couldn''t hide his anger as he stared at Adam. His words only sent X into further hysteria. Unlike most living beings in Outworld, golems had the simplest minds, and the intricacies of certain situations could fly past them.


    Meanwhile, Adam only stared in stunned silence. He believed Dhuglu would only misinterpret any explanation he gave.


    ''This has to be a record or something¡­ who would have imagined that a golem would accuse me of being¡­''


    Mid-thought, Adam suddenly heard X''s voice, \"Hahaha¡­ don''t be like that, Dhuglu? Do you want to grow old alone? Let him give you some good loving¡­ Hahahaha¡­\"


    Adam didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Several Scavengers had gathered too, and most of them were laughing along with X and the golems. From the way they acted, Adam knew it wasn''t the first time X had done something juvenile.


    \"Child, I will ban you from using the¡ª\"


    \"Dhuglu, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. It won''t happen again. I promise,\" X pleaded, struggling to stop herself from laughing.


    \"That''s what you said the last time, and the time before that. Why should I trust you this time?\" Dhuglu retorted, glaring at X with obvious rage.


    \"I know¡­ I know¡­ but, I mean it this time. I won''t do it again. I promise,\" X said, bowing slightly.


    \"Oh. Then, I forgive you¡­\" Dhuglu said.


    ''Huh? Just like that? Bro, she''s obviously lying¡­'' Adam couldn''t believe Dhuglu forgave X just like that.


    As X raised her head, she had a mischievous smile on her face while her eyes gleamed like that of a criminal who had gotten away with the crime.


    \"So, Dhuglu, please open¡ª\"


    \"Before I do anything, this brat must apologize for having wicked thoughts about me,\" Dhuglu said, glaring intently at Adam.


    \"Huh? Me? You''re kidding¡ª\"


    Before Adam could finish his statement, X used her small and soft hands to cover his mouth.


    \"Hurry. Apologize. This guy may be simple-minded, but it also makes him obstinate. Apologize if you want us to leave here¡­\" X whispered.


    Adam''s hands curled into a fist while he glared at X. If looks could kill, he would have killed her several times over.


    Taking one deep breath to calm his rising anger, Adam walked two steps forward. He arched slightly, while saying, \"I-I apologize for having wicked thoughts about you¡­\"


    \"Pfttt¡­\"


    X covered her mouth instantly as she noticed Adam''s bloodshot gaze. However, she continued to laugh while using her hands to cover her face.


    \"Good. I forgive you. Now, where are you headed?\" Dhuglu''s gaze softened.


    \"Dhuglu, we need to leave Dratol, please open a path close to Vihir,\" X said.


    She spoke in a low voice, while trying to suppress her urge to laugh.


    \"Hmmm¡­ Vihir¡­ All right. Based on your ranks, I''ve chosen a path that suits you. Please proceed.\"


    At that moment, Adam noticed the only normal rock among the golems rumbled. A split second later, a crack split the rock into two halves, revealing a fairly dark tunnel.


    \"That''s us. Let''s move,\" X whispered as she noticed Adam scrutinizing the passage.


    Locking Adam''s arms with hers, they took hurried steps into the passage. A few seconds later, both halves of the rock slammed shut, and Dhuglu and the other golems once again closed their eyes.


    * * *


    \"So, are you going to explain what this is and where it leads to?\" Adam asked.


    Over twenty minutes had gone by since they entered the tunnel, yet all they could see was the same smooth walls of the passage.


    \"Oh? I thought you weren''t talking to me,\" X teased, grinning as she met Adam''s gaze.


    The only source of illumination in the tunnel was a black box which emitted a yellow glow. It was the same box she brought to Adam''s room the previous day.


    \"There''s nothing special about this place¡­ we call it the bridge. You might not know this, but most dungeons are connected with each other. Traveling between dungeons is easy if you know the right path to take. With the notoriety of The Scavengers, we have to be extra careful with our movements,\" X explained.


    ''There was something like that?''


    From what he had studied in Varidan and the information he got from Igor, he hadn''t heard anything about a bridge between dungeons.


    \"Let me get this clear, we would enter various dungeons until we arrive in Vihir. Is that correct?\"


    \"Bingo! For your prize, you get to spend the next few months with a goddess like me,\" X teased, grinning from ear to ear.


    ''This could be bad, especially with that stupid Title¡­''


    \"Don''t worry, we only need to pass through one dungeon. Once we are out of Dratol, we can take a flying ship to Vihir. It would take several months if we had to pass through various dungeons to get there. I don''t know about you, but I would rather take the quicker route.\"


    Absorbed in his thoughts, X suddenly draped her arm around Adam''s neck, \"Are you even listening to me?\"


    \"Get off.\"


    With a second delay, Adam pushed X''s arm away. However, she only laughed it off.


    \"Why the long face? Are you still pissed off with what¡ª\"


    \"How fast can you run?\"


    \"Huh? What do you mean?\" X asked, pausing in her tracks.


    \"Don''t worry, you will find out soon.\"


    Adam had a smug grin as the light bounced off his face. Saying nothing further, he continued walking.


    ''Damn it. I know that look¡­ what is he planning?''


    \"Hey! I''m sorry, okay? You don''t have to take my joke seriously. Hey?! Wait for me¡­\"


    Since Adam didn''t bother to halt his steps, X chased after him while apologizing for the earlier incident.

 60 Fyro Warthogs

    \"Hey? Are you still ignoring me? Walking in this place is already boring enough, please don''t make it more boring¡­\"


    Despite X''s coquettish antics, Adam continued to ignore her. Although they had walked for over thirty minutes, Adam had seen nothing that resembled the entrance of a dungeon. It didn''t bother him, though. Because, once he entered a dungeon, he knew the system would alert him.


    \"You''re no fun, you know,\" X said, poking Adam at his sides.


    She grinned as Adam glared at her, however, her attempt to draw a reaction didn''t end as she expected.


    [You have entered a dungeon]


    [Potential Sources of Danger Detected]


    [Beings in the dungeon have detected a Hated One]


    Suddenly, Adam paused in his steps as he stared into the darkness ahead.


    ''Already?''


    Adam donned a faint smile while his eyes gleamed with a mysterious light.


    \"Hey? What''s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly stop?\"


    Although X did not know what was going through Adam''s mind, she too, came to a stop just ahead of him. Her eyes roamed his location, but she couldn''t spot anything out of the ordinary.


    \"How do you when we''ll arrive at the dungeon?\"


    ''Oh. Did I reading it wrong? His eyes looked like that of someone ready for battle¡­''


    X cleared her throat twice before pointing towards the black box, \"The light will turn red once we enter the dungeon. But don''t get your hopes up, though. It needs about three or fours hours for it to adjust to the dungeon. In actuality, we can only know when our scenery changes or if something attacks us.\" X explained.


    \"According to what the golem said, he chose this dungeon based on our ranks, right?\"


    \"Yes. As priests, we can only use dungeons below rank C. Anything above that would be suicidal,\" X said.


    ''Why is he asking these questions now?''


    X could no longer hide her curiosity as she stared at Adam.


    \"Have you taken this path before? If¡­\"


    Before Adam finished his question, X slowly shook her head.


    \"This is my first time taking this path. If I may ask, of what importance is it to you?\"


    \"I just like to be prepared¡­ since you don''t know, then don''t worry. Let''s move on.\"


    Adam flashed at shallow smile at X, before walking towards the darkness ahead. X, on the other hand, remained motionless.


    ''He''s definitely up to something¡­ but, what could it be?''


    \"Oh. That reminds me. You never answered my question. It''s not too late, though.\"


    \"Huh? What question?\" X asked, unable to mask her confusion.


    \"How fast can you run?\" Adam asked.


    ''What does that have to do with anything? Wait¡­ this is really suspicious. Why does he want to know that? Is he planning on ditching me or something?''


    \"Why are you asking? Is there¡­\"


    Before X could finish her statement, her mouth dropped as Adam''s body suddenly turned illusionary.


    In the twinkle of an eye, she couldn''t find any trace of him.


    ''Huh? Illusion? What the hell is he doing?''


    \"This is not funny. What the hell do you think¡­\"


    As X''s words trailed off, she could feel the earth rumbling with slight dust particles falling from the dungeon''s ceiling.


    ''What''s that? Is this his attempt to get back at me?''


    X countenance turned serious as she assumed a battle stance.


    \"Ahahaha¡­ c''mon. How many times do you want me to apologize? If you were planning on getting back at me, at least you should have waited a week or¡ªhuh?\"


    Just then, the trembling intensified, accompanied by loud grunts and squeals.


    ''Is that? No, no¡­ no. It couldn''t be¡­ right?''


    X''s eyes bulged as a pinkish hue illuminated the distance. Unlike before, she could see dozens of creatures charging towards her with blazing fury clouding their eyes.


    ''Fyro Warthogs? We have entered the dungeon already? Wait¡­ why do they look so angry?''


    The smallest of the beasts was four feet tall while the biggest was over five feet. Unlike typical warthogs, they had pink flames covering their bodies while having three eyes instead of two.


    At that moment, a sudden realization dawned on X.


    ''What the hell did that bastard do?''


    She finally understood why Adam asked her how fast she could run. Although she expected him to get back at her for the golem incident, she didn''t expect he would whip up a frenzy with the Fyro Warthogs of all creatures.


    ''Damn it. I have to get out of here¡ª''


    Mid-thought, a chill went down X''s spine as a series of low guttural howls reached her ears. Turning slowly, her eyes widened while her mouth opened in disbelief.


    ''How? Necros Jackals and black spiders, too?''


    A few meters away, she could see a pack of decomposing jackals and large black spiders heading towards her direction.


    ''How is this possible? What did that bastard do to make these territorial enemies work together?''


    X couldn''t stop her hands or legs from trembling. Faced with only one group of adversaries, she was confident of escaping with no harm. However, she knew she had little or no chances of survival in her current dilemma.


    ''Fuck! I''m just an Illusionist. I can''t fight this many of them. That bastard left me to die¡­ I hope he gets a stoke while he''s running.''


    X had nothing but hate for Adam brewing her heart. She suddenly closed her eyes, a moment later, they had turned plain white. At that same moment, she made a series of hand gestures. Within seconds, a gray barrier formed around her body, and seven illusionary figures surrounded the barrier.


    Just then, a bestial howl emerged from the seven figures. The approaching beasts suddenly paused in their steps, with their rage filled eyes staring at the rapidly transforming illusions. With each passing second, the illusions became more corporeal while slowly enlarging. The seven figures in the form of medieval executioners held different weapons while starring at the beasts with bloodshot eyes. They towered over the barrier enclosing X which had turned pitch-black.


    For the first time since they arrived, some beast showed signs of fear as they stared at the executioners. However, a few were unrelenting in their quest for blood.


    Two large Fyro warthogs charged towards the barrier with wanton abandon, while three necros jackals and one black spider attacked on the other side. The flames on the warthogs had turned red, meanwhile an acidic liquid poured out from the decomposing flesh of the jackals. Unlike the warthog and jackal, the black spider climbed the ceiling, before shooting its web towards the barrier.


    Despite the actions of the creatures, the executions remained inactive, with their eyes shining like a bloody lantern lost in a sea of darkness.


    With less than two meters separating the creatures for the barrier, the seven executions unleashed a bestial war cry and their bodies bulged three times its actual size. A split second later, they charged towards the creatures with their weapons in tow.


    Fear covered the faces of the beasts as the executions appeared before them like ghosts. Before they could react, the massive weapons of the hulking beings came crashing on their bodies. In that split second before impact, unseen by any of the creatures, several projectiles exited the barrier. Within seconds, the corpses of warthogs, jackals and the lone spider lay on the ground with blood gushing from various parts of their bodies.


    The seven executioners had already returned to the side of the barrier, still passively staring at the other beasts.


    For a moment, a brief silence followed. A second later, the remaining beasts unleashed a sickening howl which shook the walls of the dungeon. Wasting no time, the beasts charged towards the barrier. The executions didn''t wait for the beasts to get closer. They actively went to prevent the creatures from reaching the barrier.


    At that same moment, the barrier ejected dozens of needle like projectiles towards the beasts.


    However, its numbers were paltry compared to that of the beasts.


    Shrieks and screams echoed in all directions as several beasts fell on the ground. Blood dyed the ground and walls of the area, with the corpses of the beasts resembling perforated steel. Using the corpses of the fallen as shields, the surviving creatures inched closer to the barrier while ignoring the executioners. From the sacrifice of their kin, they knew the barrier was their main threat.


    Like a receding tidal wave gathering momentum before impact, the warthogs smashed against the barrier with their tusks in a coordinate act of savagery. Meanwhile, the jackals spewed a greenish liquid from their mouths which melted sections of the barriers on impact.


    Using the webs of the black spiders to gather momentum, the attacks of the warthogs increased in ferocity. Although the barrier healed itself, it wasn''t able to keep up with the level of destruction. A second later, seven warthogs smashed the surface of the barrier simultaneously, and the barrier crashed instantly. At that same moment, the seven executions turned illusionary, before disappearing like a puff of smoke.


    The warthogs, jackals and spiders could not hide their disbelief as they stared at the barrier. No matter how much they searched, they couldn''t see anything. After sacrificing several of their kin to crack its surface, they didn''t want to believe that a mere human had deceived them.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of the dungeon, X sprinted with all her might while cursing Adam within her mind.


    ''Damn it. If they hadn''t given me that small opening, I would be a dead by now. I didn''t plan on using the twilight needles this soon... That bastard better pray I don''t find him¡­''


    From the very beginning, she had no intentions of fighting the beast horde. The moment the first wave attacked, she made her move. Being a low-ranked Illusionist, she didn''t have the combat prowess to overcome the horde. Instead, she waited for the moment when the beasts were less hostile to make her escape.


    Blood flowed from an injury on her right arm while several small cuts covered her beautiful face. She continued to hold the black box from earlier, and its size had reduced somewhat. Unlike before, it shown with a red luminescence.


    ''By now, they should have found out I deceived them. I have to get out of here before they catch up to me. Where is the dungeon''s exit?''


    X suddenly came to a stop as two paths opened before her. She raised the box towards the first path, however, no changes occurred. Then, she raised the box towards the second path. At that moment, the light changed to yellow.


    ''This is the way. Let''s¡ª''


    Mid-thought, X suddenly saw a red streak rapidly approaching her. However, no matter what she did, she knew there was no way she could dodge it.


    ''Is this how I will die? Ash... I''m sorry. It seems I won''t be able to see you again¡­''


    X subconsciously closed her tear-filled eyes. Just then, she heard a sickening scream and the sound of tearing flesh and breaking bones.


    ''Huh? I''m alive? What happened?''


    Slowly, X opened her eyes, only to realized that she stood in a pool of blood. Unable to hide her confusion, X turned towards the origin of the pool.


    X shuddered as she stared at the corpse of a multicolored chameleon laying just a few inches away from her. That a section of the chameleon remained invisible left her horrified.


    ''When did it get here? Wait¡­ this isn''t good. They always hunt in packs of¡ª''


    As if a blanket had been pull out from the walls of the dungeons, six chameleons revealed themselves. Unlike normal chameleons, their lengths ranged from a meter to over two meters, with razor-sharp teeth decorating their opened mouths. Typically called the rainbow chameleons, they preyed off unsuspecting Awakened and beasts who wandered into their territory.


    Just like the horde prior, X found herself surrounded by the rainbow chameleons.


    With her path of retreat and advancement blocked, X''s eyes shown with a murderous light while her grip around the black box tightened.


    Just then, the ground trembled and a cacophony of howls and squeals followed. X''s eyes reddened while she bit her lower lip.


    ''I don''t care anymore. Even if I die here, I''ll make sure they all join me.''


    Prepared to meet the beasts in combat, X suddenly noticed two reddish blur streak past her. At that same moment, she felt a hand land on her left shoulder. Before she could react, she heard a familiar voice, \"Leave them to me. You can go ahead.\"


    ''Huh? This bastard. He didn''t escape?''


    X didn''t know why, but she felt somewhat relieved as she saw Adam''s face again. However, anger soon overwhelmed her.


    \"You bastard! How could you¡ª\"


    \"X, please leave! If you delay any longer, don''t blame me for what will happen!\"


    X shuddered as she heard Adam''s icy cold voice. She wondered why he covered his eyes with his hands, and she could see a section of his hair slowly turning white. Although she didn''t know why, her instincts screamed at her. It told her the youth in front of her was a hundred times more dangerous than any of the beasts.


    X hesitated for a moment or two, however, she quickly organized her thought before sprinting towards path on the right.


    \"Hey! Don''t die. You still have to pay for abandoning me earlier¡­!\"


    As X words echoed, Adam''s appearance returned to normal. He donned a sickening smile as he stared at the rapidly approaching beasts. Cataclysm floated around him, with the occasional drop of blood falling from its blade. The mummified corpses of the rainbow chameleons surrounded Adam, however, he could sense several more approaching via the passage behind him.


    [Title: Devourer Activated!]


    \"Come out.\"


    Instantly, Salma, Nokum and the rest of Adam''s Familiars emerged.


    \"Oh yes, Adam. Let''s feasts on these inconsequential beings who dare consider us prey. Let''s break their necks, sucking the blood out of their pitiful vessels, while we enjoy the taste of their marrows. I can feel it, Adam. You what this, too. Hahahaha¡­\"

 61 Treasure Trove

    The same moment the Familiars appeared, the beasts stopped in their tracks. They couldn''t mask their fury as they stared at Adam. The fyro warthogs and the necros jackals foamed in the mouth like dogs inflicted with rabies, while a viscous, foul-smelling liquid seeped from the sides of the spiders fangs. On the other side, dozens of chameleons made their way out of the first tunnel. Just like the beasts blocking Adam''s path of advancement, they shared the same rage as they glared at Adam''s trembling body.


    Surrounded by his Familiars, Adam''s body trembled slightly while an eerie laugh escaped from his mouth. With Cataclysm in both hands, and with his eyes black as night, he had the visage of a demon from the fiery pits of hell. Unlike the beasts who couldn''t mask their rage, Adam''s glare was that of a superior being standing among mere beasts.


    Just then, the jackals unleashed a sickening howl, ending the silence in the area. Within seconds, the maddening squeals of the warthogs followed, and soundlessly, the chameleon and the black spiders dashed towards Adam.


    \"Rip them to shreds. Make it quick.\"


    While Adam''s words still echoed, Nokum and Salma had already gone to greet the charging beasts. With both possessing the powers of Disaster ranked Demonkins, blood flowed wherever they passed. Salma impaled some unfortunate jackals from different angles with its mace-like tail. While it vomited a crimson flame, which obliterated everything that stood in its path. Heat waves seeped out from Salma''s large body while it cheerfully massacred the beasts.


    Nokum, on the other hand, glided trough the area with the finesse of a seasoned warrior. Using the bones of a slain chameleon as a sword, it massacred its way into the chameleons and spiders. With one swing, it eliminated over six spiders or chameleons, and unlike Salma, neither the blood nor the fluids of the beasts fell on its body.


    While Nokum and Salma massacred with atavistic delight, the other Familiars also engaged in the battle, drastically reducing the number of beasts. Although their destructive powers paled compared to Nokum or Salma, they were vastly superior to the beasts.


    Meanwhile, Adam watched the scene with an eerie grin on his face. If one looked closely, they would notice he looked far into the distance rather than the one-sided battle. Unlike the Familiars who massacred with wanton abandon, Adam could sense the minute trembling of the earth. He knew that a new and much larger horde was approaching their location.


    ''They should be here at any moment? Should I go over there myself or wait for them?''


    Adam''s smile suddenly became more brilliant.


    Within seconds, his body slowly disappeared. At that same moment, however, the rumbling intensified, alerting the Familiars and what remained of the first wave of the beast horde.


    Unperturbed, the Familiars kept their positions while staring ahead. Unlike Nokum who had a charismatic visage, Salma''s tail swung vigorously in all directions while eagerly await its next victims. A moment later, they could hear the howls of hundreds of Jackals while rumbling caused by an equally large number of chameleons came from their rear.


    Salma couldn''t hide its excitement as its tail swung with even greater momentum, smashing the corpses surrounding it. Meanwhile, Nokum nonchalantly removed the spine of a warthog''s corpse. Meanwhile, the other Familiars slowly cleansed their blood-soaked claws with corpses of the beasts. Neither of them could wait to begin another massacre.


    Unable to watch any longer, Salma charge towards the approaching horde with Nokum heading towards the opposite end. At that same moment, however, a red blur flashed passed the two Demonkins. And, instinctively, both Demonkins came to a stop.


    Within seconds, soul shaking screams echoed in all directions, while blood flowed like a river. On either side, the jackals and chameleons were being mummified, or they imploded into bits of flesh and bones, while a torrent of blood bathed the walls and ground of the dungeon.


    Nokum couldn''t hide its delight as it stared at the chilling massacre. Unlike their actions prior, a horde of over two hundred had reduced to less than fifty within ten seconds. No matter how much the Familiars stared, all they could see was the red blur. However, with their connection to the Omen via Adam, they could detect his presence on either side. Despite being higher ranked Demonkins, neither Nokum nor Salma could follow Adam''s speed.


    Five seconds later, corpses littered the area, and only the Familiars remained. Unlike before, Cataclysm had become visible again, hovering over Nokum and Salma''s head. Unlike Salma who tried to eat the axes, Nokum didn''t spare it a glance; instead, its eyes roamed the area, patiently searching for something.


    Just then, the air distorted soundlessly behind the Demonkins, revealing Adam who had a dazed expression on his face.


    Nokum and the unranked Demonkins immediately fell to their knees with their heads lowered. Unable to mimic their actions, Salma lay flat on its stomach while stealing glances at Adam and Cataclysm. It couldn''t stop itself from wagging its tail.


    Adam, on the other hand, didn''t bother himself with Salma''s antics or the respect shown by the others. Instead, his gaze focused on the series of system notifications before him.


    [Title: Devourer deactivated!]


    [You have devoured 120 Omen beings!]


    [You have gained two new skills!]


    [The dungeon has recognized you as a being favored by The Omen!]


    [You have eliminated all the creatures in the dungeon!]


    [The Omen has permitted you to upgrade the dungeon!]


    [You have begun the path of ???!]


    [Connection to The Omen has strengthened!]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen]


    [Connection Established]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    - Human.


    - Demonkin (Plague).


    Constitution: 11. Agility: 17. Endurance: 23. Luck: 2.5


    Dexterity: 16. Strength: 19. Charisma: 10.


    - Summoning.


    - Illusion Inducement.


    - Regeneration (Passive).


    - Poison Resistance (Passive).


    - Invisibility.


    - Manipulator.


    - Illusionist.


    - Devourer.


    - Dominator.


    - Slayer (Passive).


    - The Hated One (Passive).


    ???


    Awakened!


    - 8.


    - Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    - Familairs (8/???)


    - Transmission Crystal (1/1)


    - Worn Half Mask (1/1)


    - C.


    ???


    - Upgrade the Tunnels of Beasts.


    \"Adam, don''t even think about upgrading the dungeon. Unless you want a repeat of what happened the last time. If you make a stupid decision, we won''t be able to escape this time around¡­\"


    \"You don''t need to remind me, I''m not an idiot. Tell me more about this path thing I have entered,\" Adam retorted.


    However, silence greeted his words.


    [You have expressed no interest in upgrading the dungeon]


    [Omen Permission Revoked!]


    For a moment, Adam continued to stare at the system''s notification. Although he didn''t know why, he felt he had unintentionally chosen a path that would bring him countless troubles.


    ''Poison resistance should be from devouring the Jackals, while Invisibility resulted from devouring the chameleons. Just like when I devoured the magma salamanders¡­ if that''s the case, what would happen if I devour another¡ª?''


    Mid-thought, Adam vigorously shook his head. He didn''t want his imagination to run wild. At that same moment, he noticed the Familiars staring at him.


    ''Oh? I almost forgot about them. Even if I did nothing earlier, they could have eliminated the horde themselves¡­ in fact, one Unranked Demonkin was enough to handle the mob. Maybe I went a little overboard summoning all of them¡­'' Adam smiled lightly as he parted his hair.


    Unlike Nokum and the other humanoid Familiars who looked bothered by Adam''s smile, Salma continued to wag its tail while staring at Cataclysm.


    \"Good job. You can devour¡ª\"


    [Potential Sources of Danger Detected!]


    ''Huh? If I killed all the creatures, then what the hell is approaching?''


    Adam''s brows creased as the Familiars and Cataclysm soundlessly disappeared into his inventory.


    ''System, activate the skill Invisibility.''


    [Skill: Invisibility activated!]


    Like a kaleidoscope of shifting colors, starting from his lower half, Adam''s body slowly disappeared.


    The same moment the skill activated, he could hear footsteps and several incoherent voices approaching his location. A few seconds later, a group, ten-man strong walked out from the rainbow chameleon''s lair. Clad in various armors, their eyes bulged as they stared at the corpses littering the ground, and the mangled bits of flesh and fresh blood painting the dungeon''s walls.


    \"What could have done this? Did they have a territorial clash?\" The leader of the party muttered.


    Among the group, he was the brawniest and tallest. His grip around his broadsword tightened as his eyes scanned the macabre scene. Although a veteran in dungeon exploration, he had never encountered such a gruesome sight.


    \"Sir Luka, I believe it was a territorial clash. I can see corpses of the rainbow chameleons, black spiders, and fyro warthogs. This¡ª\"


    \"Andre, look carefully. Necros jackals are there, too¡­\" Luka said while pointing ahead.


    Luka clicked his tongue as he stared at the almost unrecognizable corpses of the necros jackals.


    Meanwhile, Andre and the other men gasped as they followed the trajectory of Luka''s fingers.


    \"I don''t know what happened, but this isn''t normal at all. Even while we hunted them earlier, they totally ignored us, while rushing here. Something either called them over or they detected an adversary they hate more than us Awakened¡­\" Luka said.


    \"Sir Luka, I don''t know what happened too, but isn''t this situation fortunate for us? Since the Chameleons are all dead, we can easily extract their hearts. We have a chance to help the Master''s son, if we hurry, we might arrive before Sir Galien''s team. As an additional bonus, we can harvest a lot of loot from these corpses,\" Andre said.


    Most of the men nodded as Andre spoke, none of them bothered to mask their greed as they stared at the corpses. Each corpse was a treasure trove in their eyes, and none of them expected fortune to smile on them so handsomely.


    ''Hmmm¡­ something isn''t right here. Some of these corpses look mummified while others look as if they exploded. None of the beasts here are capable of such abilities. Even the corpses with burn marks, there''s no way the flames from the fyro warthogs could cause such destruction¡­''


    While Luka inspected the strange nature of the corpse''s injuries, Andre and the other men had moved closer to the treasure trove. With their daggers already unsheathed, they couldn''t wait for Luka to give them the go ahead.


    ''Some of them also have deep claw and bite marks¡­ this is definitely not normal. Something more terrifying might have caused this. We have to get out of¡ªhuh? What as this idiots doing?''


    Noticing that his men had broken formation, Luka''s expression darkened as he said, \"What do you think you''re doing? Do you think this is the time to get carried away by greed? Can''t you use those heads of yours? As members of Raventhorn, do you think¡ª\"


    Before Luka could finish his statement, a loud and cheerful laugh accompanied by slow claps interrupted him. Luka and his men unsheathed their weapons while searching in every direction, however, they couldn''t identify the source of the laugh.


    \"Who''s there?! Show yourself! Do you know who we are?! Don''t mess with¡ª\"


    \"Hahaha¡­ of course I know who you are. The big fella already said you''re members of Raventhorn. I don''t know about you, but I''m glad to meet you guys.\"


    Confused and scared out of their minds, the ten-man party watched as the surrounding air distorted. Within seconds, they found themselves in a throne room devoid of the previous corpses.


    \"Huh? What the hell is this? Did we enter a¡­\"


    As Andre''s words trailed off, he realized that Luka and the others had their gaze focused on the opposite direction. He could see Luka''s eyes quivering while several of his colleagues had their mouths opened while staring in absolute terror.


    ''Why do they look so scared?'' Andre swallowed hard.


    Instinctively, he turned his head. At that same moment, an aghast expression covered his face.


    Just ahead, seated on the golden throne was a white-haired youth less than eighteen years old. Dressed in all black, he sported a sadistic smile while drumming his hands on the armrest of the throne.


    Andre could feel his legs wobbling as he stared into the youth''s glowing blue eyes, however, the demonic beings towering over the youths throne sent him over the edge. In his life, he had never seen, heard, neither could he ever imagine the existence of such creatures.


    \"Now, gentlemen, shall we begin?\"

 62 Bounty

    ''This is bad¡­ he has to be the culprit behind the massacre¡­ How can a stare make someone like me petrified?''


    Unable to calm his thumping heart, Luka''s breath quickened while his hands and legs trembled ever so slightly. With over twenty years of raiding experience, his honed instincts told him he stood in the presence of death itself. Meanwhile, Andre and some men had succumbed to their fear. Some lay on the floor while frothing, while others sat on the floor but could not control their trembling bodies.


    Adam continued to wear the same smile, while the Familiars remained unmoving. However, their deathly gleams showed they could barely resist the urge to slaughter the men from Raventhorn.


    ''My heart can take this anymore¡­ I have to do something¡­''


    Barely regaining his calm, Luka took two steps forward before bowing his head slightly.


    \"S-Sir, please¡­ we didn''t mean to disturb you. I apologize on behalf of my men. They foolishly wanted to loot the spoils of your battle. Please forgive us just this once. As a show of good faith, we will give you everything in our possession¡­\"


    As Luka''s words trialed off, he snuck a glance at Adam; however, his countenance soon darkened as he realized Adam wasn''t even pay attention to him.


    \"S-Sir, please don''t misunderstand. I know someone like you have no use for¡ª\"


    \"I have absolutely no interest in your offer. What''s the point of offering something that I can take whenever I want?\"


    Luka''s heart dropped as he heard Adam''s words.


    ''Can we really live here with our lives? Can this situation get any worse?''


    \"Hey! D-Don''t mess with us! D-Do you know who we are?!\"


    Adam and Luka diverted their gazes towards the source of the declaration. Unlike Adam who couldn''t stop himself from laughing, Luka''s heart sank into the abyss of despair.


    ''Fucking idiot! Did his fear fry his brains?''


    Luka could barely contain his rage as he stared at the youngest member of the party. That the young man struggled to even stand on his feet while declaring such an arrogant statement made him more infuriated.


    \"Thosan, shut your fucking mouth! Do¡ª\"


    \"Hahahaha¡­ unfortunately, I don''t have time for this. You''re the leader, yes?\"


    \"Yes,\" Luka replied without delay.


    \"Good. I''ll give you a chance to save your men. All you have to do is tell me the reason for coming here. Simple enough, yes?\"


    Adam donned a teasing grin as he stared at Luka''s face and that of his men. Their countenance had made a drastic change. Adam''s words sparked the plague of hope in their hearts.


    ''Is that all? Something is not right here. From the condescending way he laughed earlier, he obviously has some ill intent for Raventhorn¡­''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Luka didn''t realize the way his men stared at him had changed. Each second he delayed, their glares turned cold. All he had to do was answer a stupid question, and Adam would spare them, but here he was delaying at a critical time.


    ''No matter what, I can''t tell him the¡­ wait¡­ white hair and blue eyes? It couldn''t be¡­''


    Luka suddenly stared at Adam with a scrutinizing gaze. At that moment, a sudden realization dawned on him, and his heart clenched.


    ''Wasn''t he supposed to be dead? Wasn''t he killed by Klien''s group?''


    Just then, a familiar voice filled Luka''s ears, \"We came here to gather materials to heal our Master''s¡ª\"


    \"Andre, you idiot! He was only looking for a¡ª\"


    Before Luka could finish his statement, a red blur flashed passed him. Before anyone could comprehend what was happening, Luka''s head fell to the ground while a fountain of blood erupted from his neck. Andre and the other men stared wide eyed at the sudden change of events.


    \"Hahahaha¡­ you guys aren''t as smart as your captain¡­ well you can go now. I promise I won''t do anything to you.\"


    While Adam''s words echoed, he had already disappeared from the throne. However, fear still covered the faces of the Awakened. Because, Nokum, Salma and the other Familiars had not teleported with him.


    \"You lying bastard! You said you would let us¡ª\"


    Before Andre finished his statement, Nokum split his body into two halves while Salma turned the remains to ash. Andre''s dying words had enraged the already bloodthirsty Familiars. Wasting no time, the unranked demonkins followed. Within seconds, sickening screams filled the throne room as the Familiars killed with sadistic delight.


    * * *


    Meanwhile, back in the tunnel, the mountain of corpses remained. However, one could see ten unconscious bodies trembling on the blood-soaked ground. Just then, the hacking cough of one man punctuated the deathly silence in the area.


    ''Huh? What''s going on? Didn''t I die?''


    Dazed and confused, Luka couldn''t stop himself from touching his neck. His eyes wandered in all directions, only stopping when he saw the bodies of his trembling companions.


    ''My god¡­ that was an illusion? Why didn''t he kill us? Was he scared that we would have reinforcement in the dungeon? Wait¡­ if I''m awake¡ª''


    Mid-thought, Luka suddenly felt an all too familiar sensation, that of a cold steel pressing against the back of his neck.


    \"I have some questions for you, it would be in your best interest to answer truthfully,\" Adam said.


    \"We have over fifty men stationed in this dungeon. If you¡ª\"


    \"I already know that you don''t have another party in this dungeon. Illusions are a beautiful thing. What you experienced differed completely from what your colleagues experienced. Unlike you, however, they were quite talkative¡­\" Adam chuckled.


    Luka''s heart sank. He didn''t expect such a scenario.


    \"What is the rank of the Raventhorn''s guild leader?\" Adam asked.


    \"She is a rank B Awakened,\" Luka replied in a low voice.


    \"What is the progress of Dominic''s recovery? From the look you had earlier, it seems you recognized me¡­ How did you know?\"


    Unlike before, Adam''s voice was colder as he uttered his last statement.


    \"I don''t know the current stage of the Young Master''s recovery, however, I know that his life is in a perilous situation. You already know the reason we are here. We need all the miracle and healing items we can find.\"


    Luka suddenly paused. At that same moment, his gaze lingered on Andre''s body. Unlike before, it had stopped trembling; however, he had stopped breathing, too.


    ''How can he kill someone from an illusion? Or, is this an illusion, too?''


    \"If you don''t cooperate, I have a thousand methods of extracting the answers from you. But trust me, you wouldn''t like that. Now, answer me. How did you recognize me?\"


    \"After the incident with Klien''s group, the guild leader suspected that you might still be alive. She discreetly circulated your portrait to most of our core members. The Armstrong family also shared the same suspicion, so they created a rumor of your demise in Varidan Academy. It was their ploy to draw you out from hiding,\" Luka explained.


    This time, it was Adam''s turn to become silent. The impassive expression his face carried earlier, had disappeared. Instead, he had a chilling glow in his eyes while an indiscernible smile formed on his lips.


    \"Is there a bounty?\"


    \"Yes.\"


    \"Who set it, and on what terms?\"


    \"Lord Armstrong''s second son. He''s a member of the Reeves Dynasty. Two million gold if anyone can deliver your corpse, and twenty million gold if anyone can bring you to him alive.\"


    ''How did an Armstrong get into the Reeves Dynasty? Hahaha¡­ things are getting interesting.''


    In Outworld, the Reeves Dynasty was another top guild like The Knights of Bordon. However, only members of the large Reeves family could join the guild. For them to consider an outsider, they would either have to marry into the Reeves family, or they would have to public renounce their family name and serve the Reeves family for several years.


    Apart from wanting to know the major players in Outworld, the other reason Adam researched on the Reeves family was because of Vicar.


    \"What''s his rank? Does he have the backing of the Dynasty?\"


    ''Is he laughing? Does he know what he''s up against?''


    Luka couldn''t believe Adam remained calm after hearing the about the bounty placed on his head. That he could laugh in such a situation left him confused and alarmed.


    ''Does he have someone more powerful than the Dynasty backing him? No... is that even possible?''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Luka felt the steel bury deeper into his skin, bring him back to reality.


    \"I don''t know. The ranks of the Armstrong family members is a guarded secret. However, supposedly, he can thoroughly overpower our guild leader. I don''t know if the Dynasty value him that highly¡­\" Luka said.


    ''Hmmm¡­ that means I should expect his powers to be above rank B then¡­ unless he''s a unique rank B Awakened.''


    Absorbed in thoughts, Adam suddenly heard Luka''s voice.


    \"I know you will kill me, so I won''t beg for my life. In due time, I''m certain you will join me. You might have fooled us, but eventually everyone will realize you''re still alive. And, I don''t know how you did it, but they will find out about your true rank, too. There''s no way a mere rank E Awakened could do this to me... hahaha...\"


    Just then, Luka could no longer feel the steel pressing against his neck. He could hear light footsteps from behind, however, he didn''t bother to turn his head. Instead, he continued to sit a daze while muttering to himself. Suddenly, the surrounding scenery turned hazy.


    ''Another illusion? Hahaha¡­ I don''t think I will wake up from this one.''


    * * *


    [You have successfully created 10 Familiars!]


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen]


    [Connection Established]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    - Human.


    - Demonkin (Plague).


    Constitution: 11. Agility: 17. Endurance: 23. Luck: 2.5


    Dexterity: 16. Strength: 19. Charisma: 10.


    - Summoning.


    - Illusion Inducement.


    - Regeneration (Passive).


    - Poison Resistance (Passive).


    - Invisibility.


    - Manipulator.


    - Illusionist.


    - Devourer.


    - Dominator.


    - Slayer (Passive).


    - The Hated One (Passive).


    ???


    Awakened!


    - 8.


    - Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    - Familiars (18/???)


    - Transmission Crystal (1/1)


    - Worn Half Mask (1/1)


    - C.


    ???


    ''From what that Andre said, this dungeon is in Targarth. Who would have thought I would come back so soon¡­''


    Slowly, Adam''s face transformed back to his previous form.


    ''It''s a shame to leave all this behind, but I don''t have time loot¡­ X should have gotten to the exit by now. I should catch with her.''


    Taking on last look at the corpses, Adam unleashed a frightening burst of speed. Within seconds, he had already disappeared down the path X took earlier.

 63 Celsa

    Two hours later.


    The radiance of the dazzling moons cascaded over the Tunnel of Beasts, while a strong wind carrying the fragrance of sunflowers blew across the narrow opening encompassing the dungeon. Awakened, over twenty-men strong, gathered at the entrance of the tunnel. They all shared the same enraged expression, and even those who had their faces covered, shouted and cursed as loud as they could.


    A few hours ago, they had all been exploring the hallow grounds of the dungeon; however, their expedition came to an abrupt end. The beasts who possessed a similar strength to theirs suddenly grew wild and ignored their attacks. Before any of the Awakened could comprehend the sudden change in behavior, the beasts charged towards the deeper ends of the dungeons.


    Although they wanted to chase after the creatures, most of the Awakened didn''t have the guts to purse. They knew they would be at a great disadvantage if the beasts cornered them in their lair. That a potential territorial war could ensue also frightened the Awakened. None of them wanted to be caught in between two or more enraged beast hordes fighting to the death.


    Nonetheless, some succumbed to their desires and chased after the horde. However, since then, no one had emerged from the dungeon.


    \"Why did this have to happen today of all days?\" Cursed a sturdy man who held a small club.


    \"Ole, Shut your mouth, damn it! I''m tired of listening to your yapping. Do you think anyone could have anticipated this?\" An equally brawny man chided from the side.


    \"Old bastard. Who the hell was talking to you? Did you suddenly go senile, Tomas?\" Ole retorted.


    Both men glared at each other with their grips tightening around their weapons. Evidently, both men came from rival factions in Celsa. That they couldn''t complete their mission in the dungeon left them on edge, coupled with the fact that they had both lost a significant number of men while fleeing towards the dungeon''s exit.


    Ignoring the antics of the two groups, the other Awakened continued to focus on the tunnel''s entrance, having different thoughts flashing through their minds. Some hoped members of their parties would return, while others hoped for a sign of the dungeon regaining its calm.


    However, no matter how long they stared, the dungeon remained eerily silent; with only the howling wind and the curses of the rival factions echoing.


    \"Ahem¡­ can I have your attention, please¡­\"


    Suddenly, everyone turned their attention towards a lanky man dressed in a mixture of leather and metal armor. His hair was darker than the night itself while his oval shaped eyes seemed to peer into the minds of those around him.


    \"Huh? Kuura? What do you want?\" Ole glared at the smiling Kuura with a hint of caution clear in his eyes.


    Just like Ole, all the Awakened close to Kuura all distanced themselves from the smiling man. Not that anyone stood close to him to begin with.


    \"Ole. Tomas. Among the men left, you two have the greatest number of survivors. It would be a shame if you further trim this number, instead of¡ª\"


    \"Get to the damn point, Kuura? No one has time for your glib words. Either state what you want, or fuck off to your corner! Don''t think you can pull one over us, you fucking rapist!\" Tomas barked.


    For a split second, Kuura''s eyes turned cold. Ole and Tomas swallowed hard, while unconsciously stepping back.


    \"Hahaha¡­ you''re harsh as always Tomas. For the record, I didn''t touch those fine gentlemen and ladies. It was all mutual,\" Kuura suddenly paused. Donning a shallow smile, he stared at each Awakened one after the other.


    ''I haven''t seen her before¡­ Hmmm¡­ this should be fun¡­'' Kuura smiled cheerful as his gaze wandered.


    His actions only made the already apprehensive group retreat further.


    \"What are you¡ª?\"


    \"Apart from your missing men, the gentlemen from Raventhorn are yet to come out, too,\" Kuura said.


    \"So? What does that have to do with anything?\" Ole asked, his expression carried the same impatience as his voice.


    \"Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. As impatient as always¡­\" Kuura retorted, unable to stop himself from chuckling.


    However, Ole, Tomas and the others continued to stared at Kuura with impatience. They already knew Luka had his men had yet to return, however, they didn''t understand what Kuura implied with his statement.


    \"Enough of this nonsense! If you will say nothing useful, then fuck¡ª\"


    \"Aren''t you becoming too bold, Tomas? I need not remind you of who I am, right?\" Kuura interjected. His brown eyes suddenly changed to emerald green.


    Tomas swallowed hard while struggling to control his trembling legs. The other Awakened, hurriedly, lowered their gazes.


    \"It seems you remember¡­ Moving on. Isn''t it strange that such a strong party hasn''t returned? From my point of view, there are two possibilities for this.\" Kuura eyes slowly roamed the area. \"First, they have either encountered a terrifying beast within the dungeon, hence ensuring their demise, or they have found something worthwhile within the dungeon¡­\"


    As Kuura''s words trialed off, various thoughts flashed through the minds of the Awakened gathered. They could still remember how haughty Luka and his men behaved before entering the dungeon. In fact, Luka''s declaration that no one could hunt the rainbow chameleons stuck in the hearts of all the Awakened present. And, the only reason he could make such a declaration without suffering backlash was because of his rank.


    All the Awakened knew they couldn''t do anything to stop him, even if he forbade them all from entering the dungeon. Nonetheless, the strength Andre and the other men displayed surpassed most of the Awakened gathered, and most of them thought of it inconceivable that the beasts in the dungeon would annihilate such a strong party.


    \"Kuura, are you trying to say they found something in the dungeon?\" Ole asked, his voice unusually low.


    \"Hahaha¡­ Exactly. I had my suspicions from the beginning. Why would such a party come all the from Dratol to a place like Celsa? I''m certain they had prior knowledge about the oddity we experienced.\" Kuura suddenly glanced at the Awakened meaningfully. \"It won''t even surprise me if they caused it,\" Kuura added.


    \"W-What do you mean?\" Tomas stuttered as his countenance darkened. Just like him, Ole and the Awakened could hardly control their emotions.


    \"Before we entered the dungeon, I overheard the discussion between them. The hot-headed assistant said something like, master would be happy once we return. Initially, I thought I heard wrong, so I didn''t really pay it any mind,\" Kuura explained, flashing a cursory smile towards Tomas. However, his eyes continued to linger on a figure a few meters behind the brawny man.


    ''Master? Is that a reference to the Armstrong Family head? Not only did those bastards force us to change our plans, they also used us as their bait. I won''t let those bastards get away with this.''


    Like Ole, Tomas and the other party leaders had the same thought in mind. If their men had died while exploring or via carelessness, they wouldn''t look too much into. However, that another party used their men and their lives as bait left them enraged.


    Just then, they heard Kuura''s orotund voice again, \"Since they haven''t returned yet, it means they have encountered some difficulty, or even better, they have suffered severe injuries. If they are here for a treasure that would warrant the Armstrong family head''s favor, then I believe it''s something worth our attention¡­\"


    \"What are you suggesting, Kuura?\" Ole said. Unlike before, his disposition towards Kuura had changed.


    Kuura, on the other hand, slowly shook his head as he said, \"You all know what I''m talking about. And, you have good reason to do it, too. After all, they used your men as bait.\"


    An eerie silence suddenly enveloped the area. Each group glanced at the other while cautiously gauging their reaction.


    \"If there''s a treasure in there, how do we split it, and how do we¡ª?\"


    \"Tomas, you don''t have to worry. I will wait here to eliminate anyone who flees. Although I want the treasure as much as anyone else, I would rather not fight the lot of you. I''m more than happy with whatever the group deems necessary for my intel and contributions,\" Kuura said, sporting a slight smile.


    Ole and Tomas couldn''t hide their surprise, they glanced at each other in disbelief; however, they said nothing. As their eyes met, Tomas gave a gentle nod, and Ole reciprocated. They had made their decision.


    \"How are we sure you won''t flee to inform Raventhorn? I don''t know about the others, but I would never trust someone like you!\" Ole said.


    \"Your words hurt me, Ole. How long have we known each other? If it''s any consolation, the feeling his mutual. You of all people should know I won''t benefit from any betrayal. We have all heard the rumors of how the Armstrong''s'' handle traitors.\" Kuura giggled.


    \"Kuura, if you dare betray us, not even the three pillars of Targarth would save you from our wrath,\" Tomas sneered. Turning to Ole by his side, he said, \"Let''s go. We will humble those bastards from Raventhorn. If ¡ª \"


    \"Tomas, wait a minute. I didn''t say I was done yet,\" Kuura said, sporting a cheeky smile.


    \"I knew it! There''s always a hidden¡ª\"


    \"Wait a minute, Tomas. Let''s hear what he has to say.\" Ole interjected. Just like Tomas, he didn''t bother to hide his bloodlust as he stared at Kuura.


    \"Those eyes are really scary¡­ but, should I really be the recipient of such stares? Especially when we have a strange with us.\"


    Just then, a figure behind Tomas made a mad dash towards the forest ahead. However, Kuura appeared like a venomous snake in front of the masked runner.


    ''Huh? Is there really anything strange about her? Or, is this bastard just looking for another opportunity to molest someone?'' Although Ole had his doubts, he said nothing as Kuura and the apprehended runner returned.


    \"Who is that? What do you mean by what you said earlier?\" Tomas asked. Unlike Ole, he didn''t have the time to watch things unravel on its own.


    \"Earlier, you all entered the dungeon before me, and you all know I didn''t venture away from its entrance. I watched as several parties made their way into the dungeon''s depths, however, I never saw her enter the dungeon. But here she is,\" Kuura explained.


    Wasting no time, he suddenly removed the makeshift mask, revealing a beauty with some slight injuries on her face.


    ''Hahaha¡­ I hit the jackpot. My senses are never wrong. This will be a fun night.'' Subtly, Kuura''s eyes lecherously roamed X''s body, while he subconsciously bit his lower lips.


    \"Who the hell are you?!\" Ole barked. Although he didn''t know whether Kuura told the truth, he had to at least find out if the beauty would be a source of trouble for their plan.


    \"Speak,\" Kuura whispered into X''s ears.


    ''She smells so good¡­'' Kuura''s face lingered near X neck, not minding the disdainful glances directed at his actions.


    \"I don''t know what he''s saying. I entered the dungeon along with my party, and I haven''t seen them after the beasts suddenly lost their minds,\" X said as she tried to force herself from Kuura''s grip, albeit failing.


    \"That''s not a very good lie my dear. You claim you''re innocent, right?\" Kuura said, sporting a smug grin.


    Tomas, Ole and the others remained silent. They wanted to see what Kuura had to say.


    \"Yes, I''m innocent,\" X retorted, unable to hide her disgust.


    \"Fantastic. What beast did your party target?\" Kuura asked.


    X said nothing, but continued to struggle to free her arms.


    \"Answer the question, woman!\" Tomas demanded. He was on the verge of losing his patience.


    \"T-The¡­ we hunted the Fyro¡ª\"


    \"Hahahaha¡­ Good. The Fyro Warthog, huh? What a coincidence. If I remember correctly, Ole, that was your parties hunting spot, right?\" Kuura asked.


    Saying nothing, Ole nodded.


    \"So, did you encounter another party while there?\" Kuura asked.


    This time, Ole shook his head. Unlike before, X''s identity piqued their interest.


    \"Wait! The madness occurred before we got to the to their lair. We¡ª\"


    \"Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.\" Kuura interrupted X again, slowly shaking his head. \"Miss, then how is it possible Ole and his men exited the tunnel before you? If you hadn''t reached their lair yet, that means you should have exited the dungeon before them? Ole, did you see while leaving?\"


    Again, Olu shook his head. This time, he had a stern frown on his face, a look shared by everyone present. What plagued their minds, was where X came from and who she was.


    \"Hahaha¡­ You see. There''s no point lying, just tell us the truth. Or, do you want us to use extreme¡ª\"


    \"I don''t have time for this nonsense. The more time we waste here, the more time those bastards have to recover. You can all waste your time with the identity of some bimbo, my men and I will retrieve the treasure.\"


    Saying nothing further, Tomas and his men, once again walked into the spinning portal inside a large mountain. Ole and the others hesitated for a moment, however, they soon chased after Tomas''s party.


    \"Kuura, don''t you dare do anything to her!\" Ole said, stopping just before he entered the portal.


    \"Of course. I would never harm such a beauty. Go on. Remember, I want my share, too,\" Kuura retorted, sporting an amicable smile. However, his eyes gleamed with a lecherous light.


    ''That bastard! He obviously wants to do that to her¡­. damn it. I can''t waste anymore time. Things would be more difficult if that old bastard finds the treasure first.''


    Taking one last look at X, he met her pleading gaze; however, Ole steeled his heart, before jumping into the portal.


    \"It''s just you and me now¡­ don''t worry, I have no intentions of hurting you. I will treat you well,\" Kuura said as he licked the sides of X''s neck.


    \"Get of me, you fucking pig!\"


    ''Oh? I thought as much¡­ she''s the feisty type¡­ hahaha¡­ this is even better. Just to be safe, I best use it¡­''


    With a perverted grin plastered across his face, Kuura pinned X on the ground while staring into her eyes. At that same moment, his eyes turned emerald green. With each passing second, X''s eyes lost the light in them while a dazed expression covered her face.


    ''She want''s me so bad¡­ only I can have someone so beautiful¡­'' Kuura salivated as his thoughts ran wild.


    \"I have never gone so far for someone¡­ Although, I would like to know who you really are, I don''t have a lot of time¡­ especially when those guys find out I manipulated them¡­\" Kuura suddenly paused as he kissed X on the neck again.


    \"You want this, right? Don''t worry, my hypnosis doesn''t make you forget. I will make this the best fifteen minutes of your life.\"


    Saying nothing further, Kuura''s hands made a beeline for X''s breast. Dazed, she couldn''t resist his actions. However, before Kuura could reach his target, he heard footsteps.


    Alarmed, Kuura rose to his feet, \"Who''s there?\"


    However, silence greeted his words. Slowly Kuura reached for his spear, while his eyes continued scanning his surroundings. Like before, he saw nothing.


    ''Was that my imagination? No. I definitely heard something.''


    Just then, the footsteps became louder. At that same moment, Kuura''s eye quivered as he saw seven hulking figures walking towards his direction.


    ''W-What? Executioners?''


    With no delay, Kuura retreated as he stared at the executions. He entered a battle stance while his eyes glistened in the darkness.


    \"Who are you? What faction do you belong?!\" Kuura demanded, however, the executions continued approaching with clear malice laden intentions.


    ''Where did they come from? How could seven of them just pop out of thin air? I can''t even tell how strong they are¡­ what kind of situation is this? Should I reveal my identity to them?''


    Just then, Kuura placed his right hand into his mouth, without hesitation he yanked off his canine tooth. Before they fell on the dusty earth, two sharp long canine grew from the bloodied openings.


    \"Halt! If you get any closer, don''t blame me for what will happen,\" Kuura said. Unlike his before, his demeanor resembled that of a rabid beast.


    A split second after his declaration, the executions stopped in their tracks, towering over X''s body.


    ''They stopped? I guess they can¡ªhuh?''


    Mid-thought, Kuura noticed a barrier forming around X''s body. At that same moment, the executioners surrounded the barrier, in a well-practiced formation.


    ''What the hell is this? Did she do it?''


    Before Kuura could comprehend what was going, the executions charged at him in unison. Wasting no time, he readied himself to receive their attacks. However, as the executioners drew closer, an eerie sensation overwhelmed him.


    ''Something isn''t right here¡­ wait, is this¡­''


    Just then, Kuura charged towards the executioners instead of dodging their attacks. A split second later, dozens of black needles littered the spot he would have landed if he had dodged the attacks.


    ''Illusion. How? Who''s the illusionist?''


    Occupied in his thoughts, Kuura breezed passed the executioners, charging towards the barrier. With each step, he easily dodged the spraying needles. With a ruthless thrust, his spear shattered a section of the barrier. Wasting no time, he unleashed a series of thrusts, until the barrier shattered. The executioners disappeared in tow.


    ''Huh? She''s still there? Then who is the Illusionist?'' Kuura''s eyes lingered on X who remained hypnotized.


    Raising his head, he stared into the forest ahead. At that same moment, however, a sudden bright light obstructed his vision. An ominous premonition overwhelmed him. Without delay, he retreated with the fastest speed he could muster. Within seconds, an ear deafening explosion followed.


    ''Damn it. I let my guard down¡­''


    Kuura lay on the ground as blood poured out from multiple injuries on his body. Hundreds of tiny black needles had buried themselves deep into his skin, turning him into a human porcupine. Just then, a familiar voice filled Kuura''s ears, \"I didn''t expect you to fall for such a simple trick. Well, it''s my fault for expecting much from a rapist.\"


    ''How? How is she able to move? My hypnosis shouldn''t wear off for another day¡­''


    Kuura''s eyes quivered as he stared at X, of all people, he didn''t expect her to be standing over him.


    \"H-How did y-you¡ª?\"


    \"Save your breath. It''s not like I would tell you. However, if you don''t want me to prolong your suffering, tell me where you got those eyes,\" X retorted.


    Kuura couldn''t stop himself from chuckling as blood poured out from his mouth. Despite the pain coursing through every nerve in his body, he couldn''t stop himself from laughing.


    \"Oh? You''re a tough bastard to the end. Don''t worry, you won''t die soon. I lace those needles with a special solvent that would make sure you don''t lose all your blood too soon,\" X said as she crouched before Kuura. \"It hurts like hell, right? It feels like termites are eating your nerves, right? You want it to stop, right? I can make it stop.\"


    \"R-Really? Who w-would have thought?\" Kuura quipped sarcastically.


    ''If this bastard can still make jokes, it means he has experienced torture on a similar level. Time to make him squeal.''


    \"I will make¡ª\"


    \"Hahaha¡­ s-save the scare tactics missy. Hahaha¡­ w-who would have thought I w-would meet my end here. I shouldn''t h-have come here¡­\" Kuura''s suddenly looked distant as blood continued to seep from either side of his mouth.


    \"C-congratulations, missy. You j-just killed a member of Mxyrath. You w-will¡ª\"


    \"Hahaha¡­ So that''s your backing? No wonder. That explains the fangs and the eyes. Truly a gutter rat. Your death would do wonders for my reputation,\" X interjected, her expression carried the same disdain as her voice.


    ''Huh? No ordinary person can talk to Mxyrathee like that¡­ unless¡­''


    A sudden realization soon dawned on Kuura, as he said, \"Y-You''re a b-bloody Scav¡­\"


    \"Bingo. Now I know You''re from that filthy gathering, I need not waste my time with you,\" X retorted, while reaching for Kuura''s spear.


    \"D-Damn you! Your¡ª\"


    Before Kuura could finish his statement, X buried the spear deep inside his skull. Wasting no time, she retrieved the black box from her clothes. Just then, she removed Kuura''s eyes and fangs. A lilac glow emitted from the box, and within seconds, the bloodied items disappeared.


    \"Where the hell is that bastard? He told me to go ahead, yet it has been two hours already¡­\" X said under her breath. That she had just removed Kuura''s eyes and fangs didn''t bother her in the slightest.


    ''If what that gutter rat said is true, I don''t have a lot of time before they return¡­ If he hasn''t died yet, hopefully he will make his way to our hideout in the Gido. I will wait for him there.''


    With her mind made up, X took one final look at Kuura''s corpse. Saying nothing, she spat on it, before slowly turning her head. At that same moment, however, she suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder. Involuntarily, she let out a loud scream.


    Before she could react, she heard a familiar voice, \"Who would have thought you had such a cute side? Especially after killing someone in cold blood. Were you planning on leaving me?\" Adam said.


    Silence greeted Adam''s words, while X remained in place with her body trembling.


    ''Why isn''t she saying anything?'' Adam thought as he tapped X again. However, she showed no reaction.


    ''Why is she¡­?'' Mid-thought, Adam''s gazed drifted towards the ground. At that moment, his mouth subconsciously opened. A sudden realization dawned on him.


    ''Did she¡­ she definitely did.'' A wry smile donned Adam''s lips as he scratched the back of his head.


    \"Ahem¡­ I guess I will go ahead. Ummm¡­ yeah. I''ll do that.\" No matter what Adam said, he only felt the situation became awkwarder.


    Saying nothing further, Adam disappeared again. Meanwhile, X still trembled on the spot with her head lowered. Slight tear lines appeared on either side of her face, while she bit her lower lips.


    ''That bastard. I will never forgive him for this! This is so embarrassing. He definitely saw. I have to find somewhere to change my clothes¡­'' X''s eyes gleamed with bloodlust, however, her embarrassment far outweighed her anger.

 64 Golden Stag Beetle

    Four hours later.


    An eerie silence still enveloped the entrance of the tunnel of beasts, and unlike before, thick clouds blocked out the radiance of the moons. Adam and X had long departed. However, the remnant of X''s duel with Kuura remained, along with the mutilated remains of the once nefarious Awakened.


    Blood, darkened under the night, dyed the earth, while its tangy odor pervaded the air. Birds, small and large, cautiously perched on sections of the corpses; while observing the swirling portal ahead.


    A moment later, the portal trembled slightly, and the birds took to the skies. Within seconds, Tomas and Ole emerged from the dungeon, locking arms while grinning from ear to ear. Just a step behind, their men closely followed. However, there was no trace of any Awakened non-affiliated to their parties.


    \"Hahaha¡­ who would have thought we would find all that loot? Hahaha!!! What a hurl!\" Tomas couldn''t stop himself from patting Ole on his back.


    \"I know right. I initially thought that bastard set us up, but he sure has his moment. Good thing¡ªhuh?\"


    Just then, a familiar smell filled Ole''s nose. Without wasting time, he quickly raised his club while his eyes scanned the area. Caught off guard, Tomas quickly drew his weapon, too, while glaring at Ole.


    At that same moment, however, he too, sensed the odor in the air. Even their men too drew their weapons to prepare for combat. That their leaders had been acting chummy with each other previous left them surprised, after all, they knew the personalities of both men.


    ''Blood? Wait¡­ did Kuura kill that girl? Damn it! We shouldn''t have left that rapist with her.'' Ole slowly lowered his club as he sighted a corpse. Although he had this thought in mind, if he encountered the same scenario again, he would have made the same decision in a heartbeat. That the lightning in the area had worsened since they left only further clouded his judgement.


    \"Kuura, what the fuck have you done this time around? Get the fuck here! Now!\" Tomas cursed, having come to the same conclusion as Ole.


    However, silence greeted his words.


    \"If you don''t come out now, forget about getting anything from us!\" This time it was Ole''s turn to scream, however, the same response greeted his threats.


    ''Did that bastard run away?'' Ole mused as he suddenly glanced at Tomas. To his surprised, Tomas too, was also looking at him. From the look in his eyes, Ole knew he had the same thought.


    \"This isn''t good. What if that bastard went to those Raventhorn bastards? What will¡ª\"


    \"Relax, Tomas. Would anyone believe that our parties can eliminate such an elite force? And, that''s beside the fact that we are innocent of any suspicion. We didn''t even see those bastards in there,\" Ole interjected in a low voice.


    However, his expression showed, he also felt anxious by the thought of becoming enemies with Raventhorn.


    \"First, we have to do something about that woman''s corpse. We will handle Kuura once we get back to the Celsa. In fact, we can use the corpse to prove all the allegations against Kuura,\" Ole added.


    Saying nothing, Tomas slowly nodded.


    Turning his head to the side, Ole faced a tall man from his party, \"Mumuda, bring over the corpse. Tell the rest they have fifteen minutes to recover. We set off twenty minutes from now.\"


    \"Yes, sir,\" Mumuda said.


    Wasting no time, he conveyed Ole''s message to the other men, before walking ahead of the party leaders. Meanwhile, Tomas''s deputy followed Mumuda, but stopped beside Tomas. Meanwhile, his men also rested around the dungeon''s entrance.


    Since both parties had to fight the other Awakened to keep a greater share of the loot Adam left behind, most of them were exhausted and nursing various injuries.


    \"So, Tomas, what do you say you trade some of that rainbow chameleon skin for some venom? I will give you a good price,\" Ole said, flashing a beaming grin.


    \"Hahaha¡­ you know how much those cost, right?\" Tomas retorted while slyly stroking his goatee. \"If you give me twenty liters, I don''t mind¡ª\"


    Before Tomas could finish his declaration, a loud scream echoed, alarming everyone present.


    ''Huh? Who? What? Where?'' Tomas unsheathed his sword while his eyes wandered in all directions.


    Unlike him, Ole knew the source of the scream, and his eyes focused straight ahead. There, he could see Mumuda, who had fallen on his rear, trembling as he pointed to the corpse.


    \"Mumuda! What the hell is wrong with you? Are you trying to scar us to death?!\" Ole chided while walking towards his underling.


    With their leader making his move, Ole''s men closely followed. While Tomas and his men walked just beside them.


    \"S-Sir¡­ this isn''t¡­\" Mumuda swallowed hard as he struggled to finish his statement. His outstretched finger continued to tremble as he pointed to the corpse.


    Tomas and some of his men couldn''t stop themselves from chuckling, much to Ole''s irritation.


    \"You idiot! Are you trying to embarra¡ª\" Ole''s words remained stuck in his throat. His jaw dropped while he rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    ''Kuura?'' Despite identifying the corpse, Ole couldn''t believe his eyes.


    \"Even you, too? Why the hell are you guys treating the corpse of a bimbo as¡ª\" Tomas bit his tongue before he could finish his snide remark.


    ''Kuura? How the hell did this happen?'' Despite the reality of the pain, Tomas believed he had to be in a dream.


    A solemn atmosphere soon covered the area, with both parties cautiously staring at the other.


    Although they could see burn marks and needles in every part of Kuura''s corpse, none of them had a clear idea what had killed him. That his eyes had been removed also sent a chill down their spines.


    \"Tomas, I don''t know about you, but I saw nothing here. I will send someone to mediate our business proposal later. Goodbye.\" Just then, Ole faced his men, \"Let''s get out of¡ª\"


    Before Ole could finish his statement, a loud wheezing sound echoed from the surrounding forest. Within seconds, he heard muffled shrieks all around him. His men, Tomas and his party dropped like files. He could see black arrows sticking out from their heads, with blood pouring from their foreheads.


    A moment later, he could hear several footsteps from coming behind him. Petrified, Ole couldn''t muster the courage to turn his head. He could only blankly stare at the corpses of his men and that of Tomas''s.


    Just then, he heard a strange laugh, \"Oyioooo¡­ nice shot, Lankesh. You got em good.\"


    Dread gripped Ole''s heart as he heard the brittle voice. It sounded as if its owner was ecstatic and on the verge of tears simultaneously. Then, the dark clouds parted, and the luminescence of the moons filled the area once more. Staring at the ground, five oddly shaped shadows came into view, while a pungent smell assaulted Ole''s nose. However, he didn''t dare leave his position.


    In fact, he knew he was at the mercy of the unknown assailants, especially after they eliminated his party and Tomas''s in seconds.


    ''Who could they be? Are they Demonkins? Is this where I will meet my end?''


    While Ole''s thoughts ran wild, he heard the same strange laugh again, followed by the same voice, \"Oh no! Why would they do this to you?! You should have listened to me. Now, look at you! Oyioooo¡­\"


    At that same moment, Ole felt a rough hand land on his shoulders. Instinctively, he turned his head; and instantly, he regretted the decision. Staring at him dead in the eye, was a skinny man with a mixture of brown, orange and white skin. And, his eyes were listlessly white. In place of hair, Ole could see thick veins on the man''s bald scalp.


    However, the most intimidating aspect about the man was his height which Ole estimated at over seven feet, and the several piercings decorating his face. He wore a purple kurta matched with plain white pants and wooden sandals.


    \"Did you do this?\" The man turned Ole''s face towards Kuura''s corpse.


    At that same moment, Ole glimpsed at the other assailants, and his jaw dropped. They wore kurtas also, but unlike the skinny man, they wore strange masks made from animal skulls, and they held oddly shaped weapons. Fear he had never felt in his life gripped his heart, he had even forgotten about the question asked, and the fact that someone else held his face like that of a little child.


    Just then, the man wearing an armadillo skull suddenly burst into laughter, \"Oyiooo¡­ Lankesh, I don''t think he''s listening to you.\"


    A split second after he finished his statement, Lankesh squeezed hard on Ole''s skull, eliciting bestial screams. A crack followed, and then silence. With a gentle flick of the wrist, Lankesh tossed Ole''s corpse away.


    \"Pavani, anything?\" Lankesh suddenly asked.


    \"Oyioooo¡­ let me activate it,\" Pavani said, removing a small golden stag beetle from his pocket.


    The beetle took flight, however, crimson particles appeared anywhere it passed. In silence, the group watched as the beetle flew towards a particular section of the forest. There, they found a set of neatly hidden clothes, buried under a rock.


    \"Oyioooo¡­ Female? Oyioooo¡­ he lost to a female. Oyioooo¡­\" Pavani clutched his stomach while laughing with wanton abandon. Meanwhile, Lankesh and the others focused on the stag beetle who looked ready to take flight a second time.


    \"Pavani? The assassin took his eyes and fangs. You know what that means, right?\" Lankesh said as he sniffed the clothes.


    \"Oyioooo¡­ Oyioooo¡­ Oyioooo. Scavs! Scavs! It''s em. We get to hunt Scavs! Oyioooo!\"


    Just like Pavani, Lankesh and the others couldn''t stop themselves from laughing. At that same moment, the surrounding forest rustled. Within seconds, seven large ostrich-like bird emerged. Blood stained the pale white feathers of the birds, and one still feasted on a human arm.


    The five-man party only glanced at the birds for a moment, before turning their attention to the beetle once more. As if pressured by their gazes, the beetle took flight once more, sprinkling the crimson particles as it flew.


    \"Oyioooo¡­ Scavs. I can''t wait. Let''s go, boys. Oyioooo.\" Pavani said, mounting a bird.


    The others mimicked his actions, before chasing after the beetle.


    Meanwhile, back at the dungeon''s entrance, all the corpses had disappeared. Leaving behind only the bloodstained earth.


    * * *


    Gido, three days later.


    Using a variety of means, Adam and X had reached Targarth''s economic capital in the shortest time possible. Along with several dozens of people, Adam and X climbed a flight of stairs leading towards a massive flying ship. Instead of the black attire they started with, Adam wore a brown three piece suit matched with a check-patterned papas cap.


    Meanwhile, X wore a beautiful knee high, all white lace dress which only enhanced her curvaceous body. A floppy, veiled wide brim hat covered her blonde hair which already covered part of her face.


    With arms locked, one would consider Adam and X as newly weds from an aristocratic background.


    Heads turned while jaws dropped as they passed. Men, single and married, couldn''t keep their eyes off X. However, when they stared at Adam, they believed his features didn''t match someone of X''s beauty, inversely drawing their ire. Naturally, that most men ogled at X made a significant portion of the women jealous, and they didn''t bother to hide their hostility towards her.


    Unperturbed by the thoughts of the men and women, Adam and X continued the small trek to the flying ship, until they boarded.


    Unlike the previous times he entered a flying ship, Adam sat in the VIP area. He couldn''t help but gasp at the difference between the VIP area and the regular section. They had an extravagant private booth to themselves, while their seats were larger and more comfortable. In fact, it could double down as a bed when it was nighttime. Their ticket would also enable them to feast on fine wine and delicious food throughout their journey.


    ''This is really the good life¡­ this should be comparable to the private jet of an Arab Prince¡­ Oh? What is this?'' Adam suddenly caught a glimpse of a golden insect through the window.


    \"What are you looking at?\" X suddenly said, tapping Adam on the shoulders.


    \"Huh? I thought I saw a golden beetle¡­\" Adam said, sporting a cheeky smile.


    \"What are you? Five? Those things are pretty common. That reminds me, I wasn''t planning on talking to you¡ª\"


    Before X could finish her statement, Adam chuckled while having a knowing grin on his face.


    \"Is it because of¡ª\"


    \"No! Please, don''t say it!\" X used her hands to cover Adam''s lips. Her cheeks turned red. She didn''t dare to meet Adam''s gaze.


    Adam, on the other hand, could not stop himself from laughing.


    \"Don''t think this is over. I will definitely have my revenge. However, let me enjoy the next three months, okay? I definitely deserve this vacation,\" X muttered under her breath.


    Removing her hands from Adam''s mouth, she reclined on her seat and slowly closed her eyes while turning her head away from Adam.


    ''Hahaha¡­ This should keep her quiet for the next few months¡­'' Adam smiled cheekily as he turned his attention to the window once more. ''Oh? There it is¡­ a golden stag beetle. Such a beauti¡ª''


    [Potential Source of Danger Detected!]


    \"Ladies and Gentlemen, this is your conductor speaking. Please prepare for takeoff. Our destination is the beautiful nation of Vihir. The voyage would take a maximum of three months. Please enjoy yourselves and have a wonderful trip.\"


    Just then, the flying ship trembled slightly. A moment later, it rose into the air.


    \"Oh? The journey has started¡­ I wonder when they''ll serve our food. I can''t¡­\" X words suddenly trialed off as she noticed Adam staring outside the window.


    ''What''s he doing? Weirdo¡­''


    Not paying Adam any mind, X closed her eyes a second time.


    Unseen by X, Adam''s eyes had turned pitch-black while a scowl distorted his face. His eyes darted in different directions, as the flying ship gained altitude, however, he couldn''t spot the potential source of danger.


    Unbeknownst to Adam, the golden stag beetle clung to the side of the flying ship while releasing the crimson particles.


    * * *


    \"Oyioooo. Oyioooo. It seems we were too late. Oyioooo¡­\"


    Pavani pointed at the vague silhouette of the flying ship from the deck of the port. Unlike before, his party wore a thick white cloak which covered every aspect of their bodies.


    \"From the information we gathered, the ship is going to Vihir,\" Lankesh said.


    \"Oyioooo. What a coincidence. Or is it? Oyioooo. We get to handle them, too. Barhama, go buy some tickets for us. It''s time we visited the Sin City of the East.\"


    Just then, Pavani removed another golden beetle from his pocket. This time, the insect ate the crimson particles being emitted by the previous stag beetle.

 65 Xyraths

    Later that day.


    Dusk had descended on Targarth, and all Adam could see was an endless sea of clouds and the brilliant moons. He reclined on his seat with his chin rested on his hand. His eyes had returned to normal, and he had a more relaxed demeanor. Unlike before, he had stopped receiving the system''s warning notifications.


    \"Hey? How long are you going to stare? Are you hoping to see a fairy or what?\"


    Adam lazily turned to the side, only to see X cheerfully stuffing her mouth, albeit ungracefully, with different tantalizing dishes.


    ''How can someone so small eat so much? Where does it all go?'' Adam couldn''t stop himself from chuckling as he glanced at X''s chest.


    \"Oh? I knew you were a perv all along¡­ Hahaha¡­\" X quipped as she tore through a well-garnished meat.


    \"Who said I was looking? Well, that''s not important. There''s something I need to ask you.\" Adam slowly shook his head as he watched X devour her food.


    \"Don''t talk to me now. Can''t you see I''m busy here? And, who said I was talking with you?\"


    Ignoring Adam, X continued to devour the plates in front of her without pause. Unlike her graceful and fragile appearance, she ate like a barbarian of old.


    \"What''s the relationship between The Scavengers and Mxy¡ª\" X quickly placed her oily hands around Adam''s mouth, while her eyes scanned the booth. \"Are you insane? Don''t call those names here,\" X whispered, still cautiously observing the room.


    Just then, Adam flicked her hands away from his mouth. Unfortunately, oil had already covered the sides of his mouth and part of his nose. X, on the other hand, wore a cheeky smile as she saw results of her actions.


    ''Hehehe¡­ I was too slow. I should have put some on his clothes, too,'' X chuckled while innocently licking her fingers, much to Adam''s fury.


    \"Why can''t¡ª\"


    \"I keep thinking about. But, why did those beasts suddenly go berserk? And how did you escape such a wild horde? There''s also the question of how you randomly popped up back then,\" X interjected, while cleaning her hands with a special towel.


    No matter how she thought about it, the events in Celsa made no sense to her, especially the actions of the beasts. That Adam could survive such a horde unscathed surprised her, coupled with the fact that he appeared just after she had killed Kuura; made her believe he had been there all along.


    \"I honestly don''t know what happened to those beasts¡­ maybe they were on heat or something,\" Adam shrugged as he slowly shook his head. Meanwhile, X narrowed her eyes as she stared intently at him. From the looks in her eyes, Adam knew she didn''t buy his nonsense, however, he didn''t care.


    \"So?\" X urged Adam to proceed with her other questions.


    \"So what? There''s nothing to say, really. As an Illusionist, what more could I do other than run? I ran, hid, and ran more. I''m not proud of saying it, but I didn''t want to die. Lastly, I knew you could take that guy. So, there wasn''t any point in interfering. Are you satisfied now?\" Adam lazily stared at X with a faint smile.


    X, on the other hand, stared blankly at Adam. Her lips trembled while her eyes quivered ever so slightly.


    ''This bastard! Does he think I''m a kid? He''s not even putting any effort to his lies¡­'' X hands curled into a fist, however, she restrained the urge to break Adam''s jaw.


    \"Why are you glaring at me like that? Are you angry again? If our positions were reversed, I''m sure you would have done the same, right?\" Adam teased as he causally wiped his face a second time.


    ''So, he wanted to see the extent of my abilities¡­ Stay calm. Stay calm. Stay calm. Don''t let him rile you up¡­'' X chanted the same words in her mind over and over. However, that Adam wore a smug grin tested the extent of her patience.


    Unlike most people, she understood the hidden meaning behind Adam''s words. Although she would never admit it, she agreed with him.


    \"X, can you answer my question now? Or, do I need to order you?\" Adam said, donning a faint smile.


    \"You''re a real asshole. You know that, right?\" X retorted.


    \"Of course. I learned from the best. You can''t avoid being one if you want to live long in this world,\" Adam nodded while smiling confidently.


    ''Urgh! Why did they have to send someone like this?'' X couldn''t hide her fury as she stared at Adam. ''At least he''s better than the last one¡­ Damn it. I didn''t want to think about that creep.'' X shuddered slightly while drawing deep breaths.


    Meanwhile, Adam silently watched from the side. A moment later, X regained her calm. Staring intently at Adam, she assumed a serious demeanor, \"You have to be careful with your words. We don''t want anyone to associate us with those guilds, especially Mxyrath. Among the dark guilds, they have the vilest reputation. Anyone associated with them won''t last a week if exposed.\"


    ''Huh? Their reputation is even viler than The Eight Gates? What the hell did they do they gain such a reputation.'' Adam couldn''t hide his disbelief as he stared at X.


    \"What did they do to attain such levels of infamy?\"


    \"Why don''t you know that? If they didn''t send you over, I would believe you''re some kind of idiot. If you don''t have enough information, you won''t last in this murky parts of the world,\" X scolded.


    However, Adam dismissively waved her concerns, much to X''s ire.


    \"The hate for them isn''t because of what they did; rather, it is because of what they are.\" X explained.


    ''What they are? What does at mean?'' Adam couldn''t hide his confusion as he stared at X, however, he said nothing. He silently awaited her explanation.


    \"Have you heard of a race know as the Xyrath?\" X asked.


    Instantly, Adam shook his head; admitting his ignorance.


    \"I thought as much. I''m sure there are millions just like you in that regard. The Xyrath is a race that should be extinct by now.\" X suddenly cleared her throat, before taking a drink from a nearby cup. \"The largest member of the Xyrath ever known was only five inches, and¡ª\"


    \"What? Five inches? You''re not bullshitting me, right?\" Although Adam dismissively glared at X, his eyes beamed with curiosity.


    \"I had the same reaction, too. Most of those bastards are even smaller than that. For some, it isn''t even possible to see them with our eyes. In their natural state, they aren''t a threat to any being, and they die within a year of their birth. However, if they encounter a being from a different race, that''s another matter entirely.\" X explained.


    \"What was the first race they encountered, and what happens when they meet one?\" Adam already had an inkling of where the Xyrath''s history would head.


    \"Factually, I don''t know. However, the first ever Xyrath was discovered in the corpse of a farm bull. However, it was no ordinary bull. It weighed six times more than an average bull, while having a hide thicker than some metals. I''m sure you know what means, right?\"


    ''They are parasites?'' Adam mused.


    \"It induced the bull''s evolution.\" Adam gasped while gathering his thoughts.


    \"You''re right. The Xyrath enabled the bull''s evolution, to aid it survival. Unlike other Xyraths, it survived for three years. However, that was just the beginning.\" X paused again, taking another gulp from her cup.


    \"Over the years, it had impregnated hundreds of cows, hence transferring a part of itself. Upon its death, its dormant offspring activated, causing the evolution of their hosts. They killed the owner and hundreds of people in the town. It took the efforts of some passing Awakened to end their terror, or so they thought.


    \"One Xyrath escaped the confines of its host and hid in the armor of one Awakened. If one Xyrath could transform a normal farm bull to something comparable to beasts in a dungeon, what do you think would happen when the host his a human, and an Awakened at that? Long story short, that single Xyrath started the scourge that would birth Mxyrath.


    \"A long time ago, the Xyraths infiltrated the upper echelon of our organization, almost bring us to our knees. Since then, there has been a standing order from every Pope to eradicate any Awakened suspected to be a Xyrath offspring.\" X paused again, this time to enable Adam process her explanation.


    ''As if this world wasn''t dangerous enough. Now, I might have to deal with parasites.'' Adam remained silent while pondering on X''s words.


    \"If you see anyone bragging to be a member of Mxyrath, don''t show them any mercy. If you leave them be, they would rain terror eventually.\" X nonchalantly glanced at Adam while arranging her clothes.


    \"How do you differentiate an Awakened possessed by a Xyrath from a normal Awakened?\" Adam asked, his head remained lowered, however.


    \"If such a method existed, they would have been extinct by now.\" X slowly shook her head while taking another sip from her cup. \"Apart from that rapist bastard, I have only heard of another Xyrath Awakened. Now that I think about it, that bastard was also a rapist, too. And, an infamous one at that. The funny thing is that he was a member of our organization, and I knew him,\" X added.


    \"Huh? How did he meet his end?\" Adam suddenly raised his head, staring intently at X.


    \"To be honest, I''m not sure. It happened three years ago. According to what the people in Biamal¡ª\"


    \"Wait. Did you just say Biamal?\" Adam interjected, unable to hide his rising curiosity.


    ''Does he have any relationship with that town? Maybe this is a good chance to get some information about his origin¡­'' Adam''s reaction startled X a bit, however, she quickly regained her calm.


    \"Ummm¡­ yeah. What is it to you?\" X said, causally staring at Adam.


    \"What did the inhabitants say?\" Adam replied with a question of his own.


    ''Figures. I expected nothing in the first place,'' X donned a wry smile while taking another sip from her cup.


    \"Well, according to them, someone drugged the rapist. Before he woke up, they tossed him into Wazar Canyon¡­\"


    ''I was still in the canyon during that period. I didn''t see anyone while I was there. Vicar would have


    definitely seen something¡­ he might have even orchestrated the whole thing.'' Adam mused.


    \"...According to them, it was a prison for hundreds of demons¡­ hahaha¡­ You know what''s funny?\" X suddenly paused.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Why did he suddenly become restless?'' X narrowed her gaze as she observed Adam''s strange reaction.


    \"Hey? Are you listening to me?\"


    \"Huh? Yes¡­ what''s funny?\" Adam replied, his mind obviously somewhere else.


    \"Hmmm¡­ I feel they might have drugged an innocent person and sent him plunging to his death¡ª\"


    \"Why do you think so? Didn''t they retrieve the corpse after?\" Adam asked.


    \"What''s wrong with him? Is this something to get anxious about?'' X didn''t know why Adam suddenly became a nervous wreck.


    \"He had a unique ability. He could alter his body, face and voice as he pleased. Coupled with the fact that he could control small objects, like daggers and pebbles, as long as it was within ten meters of his position. Since he could alter his face, it''s not far-fetched to believe he raped someone with a false identity. Leaving the poor bastard to suffer the consequences¡­ Meanwhile, we searched for his corpse in the canyon; however, we found nothing. Not even bones. It''s not unsurprising, though. The Wazar Canyon is, after all, home to some strange beasts. We¡ªhuh?\"


    Just then, X felt an overwhelming pressure weigh her body down. Cold sweat covered her forehead, and she found it hard to breathe. Out of the corners of her eyes, she could see black tendrils covering Adam''s arms, and extending all the way to his neck. Her heart thumped wilder as she saw Adam''s hair slowly turn white while his eyes gleamed with a sinister light.


    ''What the hell is this? Why is this bastard using an illusion now? This isn''t good. My head feels¡­'' Unable to suppress the pressure from Adam''s Omen, X passed out on her seat.


    [Title: Devourer activated!]


    \"Hahaha¡­ I have been waiting for this day for a very long time. Who would have thought she would be the one to trigger your memories? Let''s calm down, Adam. There''s some we can''t afford to offend on this ship.... Hahaha...\"


    [Memory Synchronization Enable!]


    [Beginning Memory Synchronization¡­]


    [Memory synchronization Completed!]


    Adam felt as if someone had split his head open, and memories he had long forgotten poured into his mind. At that same moment, however, Adam heard a knock.


    \"Pardon the intrusion, this is your conductor. Please open the door.\"

 66 Prelude To The End I

    Three Years Ago.


    Wazar Region, Wazar Canyon.


    Surrounded by boulders large and small, a barely clothed youth lay on the ground, chest heaving, with eyes focused on the dark clouds partially covering the star-studded skies and lonely moons. Bathing under the silver luminescence, a wry smile tugged at the sides of his lips while his hands reached for a short sword just inches from where he lay. Lying in a pool of his own blood, low groans escaped from his mouth as he stared at a bald man just a few meters away. Unlike him, he showed no movement.


    A moment later, a brooding voice punctuated the silence, \"Congratulations. You have passed this round. Prepare yourself for the next round.\"


    \"Hahaha¡­ Fuck off you sadistic bastard! I barely survived this round, yet you want me to go for another¡­ you''re a real piss off shit, Vicar!\" Adam''s eyes roamed his surroundings as he cursed with reckless abandon.


    \"This wasn''t what you promised me. You said¡­\" Adam''s words suddenly trailed off as a figure towered over his body.


    \"I know what I said, and to be honest, you can''t do anything if I act contrary. Why should I waste my time with someone useless?\" Vicar retorted.


    With a causal disdain, Vicar retrieved a small glass bottle containing a glistening blue liquid from his trenchcoat. Without saying a word, he poured the contents on Adam''s body, before walking towards the man a few meters away. At that same moment, however, the injuries all over Adam''s body sealed with lightning speed, with blood visibly frothing. Adam''s body spasmed while bestial howls escaped from his mouth.


    Vicar, on the other hand, paid no attention to his screams; instead, he focused on the man who lay motionless on the ground. A section of his neck had been brutal hacked off, while his wrists and his left knee bled profusely.


    ''The last four years hasn''t been a waste. It''s fairly decent a fourteen-year-old can assassinate trained warriors.'' A faint smile bloomed on Vicar''s face as he retrieved another bottle from his coat. This time, it contained a fiery red liquid. Wasting no time, Vicar emptied the contents on the corpse. Instantly, a blazing inferno erupted. Burning the corpse to ashes.


    ''This isn''t enough, however. If he can''t become an Awakened, then the last four years would be meaningless¡­'' Vicar suddenly turned his head to the side, only to see Adam wielding a short sword while approaching him. Adam could not hide the hate and fury in his eyes.


    \"Oh? Are you planning on challenging me?\" Vicar sneered while taunting Adam with his index finger.


    \"I shouldn''t have listened to a bastard like you. I won''t die as the plaything to fulfill your sadistic desires. I''m leaving this place.\" Adam declared. His eyes shown with unyielding determination.


    Although he knew Vicar was not someone he could match, he didn''t care. He wanted nothing to do with the mysterious man anymore.


    \"Oh? So, what are you going to do when you get out? Do you even know anything about this world? I hope you don''t have the grand delusion that you are something important because you killed some flies. How many files have you killed so far? Nine? Ten? And, you what to leave now?\" Vicar chuckled as sarcastically shook his head.


    Adam continued moving, showing no reaction.


    \"I won''t stop. You can do whatever you want. However, let me remind you. The moment you leave this canyon, that''s the end of the line for you. No second chances. No one will avenge your friends and family¡­\" Vicar''s words suddenly trialed off as Adam paused in his step.


    \"Oh? Are we having a change of heart? You should¡ª\"


    \"Never mention my family or friends you piece of shit! You promised you will give me the power to avenge them, however, all you did was try to kill me. Only God knows where you got those assassins from. Do you know how many times, I thought I would die? I don''t even know how long I''ve stayed in this forsaken place. I''m tired of this bullshit! I would rather take my chances out there. You can go fuck yourself.\"


    Without turning his head, Adam continued walking.


    ''Fuck that guy. I have had enough of this. I will find¡ª'' Mid-thought, Adam came to stop as he heard Vicar''s thunderous laughter.


    ''What the hell is wrong with him? Is a masochist that gets off from being humiliated?'' A scowl distorted Adam''s features as he turned his head. A split second later, his brows creased as his eyes wandered in every direction.


    ''Huh? Where did he go?'' No matter where Adam looked, he couldn''t find Vicar. However, he could still hear his cheerful laughter.


    Adam suddenly felt a small tap on his shoulder, sending a chill down his spine. Before he could react, he heard Vicar''s voice once more, \"I''m right here. You want answers, right? Then, I will give you answers.\"


    A moment later, the earth underneath Adam''s feet loosened, swallowing him all the way to his neck. At that same moment, Vicar walked in front of Adam with a causal smile donning his lips. Without saying a word, the earth rumbled once more. This time, a chair made from the earth appeared, and Vicar comfortable took his seat.


    \"What are you¡ª?\" Before Adam could finish his statement, hands formed from the earth sealed his mouth.


    \"I''m not usually in a good mood, so don''t spoil tonight by opening that foul mouth of yours,\" Vicar said, casually stroking his beards. Adam, on the other hand, could only glare at him.


    \"It''s been four years since you came here, and if I''m being honest with you, I didn''t expect you to be such a useless person.\" Vicar could not stop himself from chuckling as he watched Adam struggle.


    \"Surviving the demonification process meant you could never get a Blessing. Hence, ruling out that path to becoming an Awakened. The path of the Omen-Awakened is the only other path available to you; however, to undertake that path, you would have to sacrifice your soul. No demon would accept your corrupted soul. Hence, bring us back to the where we started. Now, do you realize why you are so useless?\" Vicar locked gazes with Adam while slowly fiddling with a golden ring.


    Unlike before, Adam no longer struggled. He had a somber expression with the light of uneasiness covering his eyes. Just then, the earth covering his mouth loosened, turning to sand once more.


    \"You have fought and killed ten flies in the past four years. If not for my training, with your body, I dare say you couldn''t even beat a normal fifteen-year-old. Not to talk of the Awakened or¡ª\" Before Vicar could finish his statement, Adam sudden interjected.


    \"I know I''m weak. Tell me, how do I get strong. Make me understand how I can get stronger. Each day that demon lives leaves a scar on my heart. I keep¡ª\"


    \"You keep having dreams of the demon, I know. If you don''t want me to seal your mouth again, don''t interrupt me.\" Vicar causally glared at Adam. \"How much can you remember from your battles?\" Vicar suddenly asked.


    \"Huh? What are you talking about? What do you mean?\" Adam retorted, unable to hide his confusion.


    \"Let me make it simpler for you. Can you recollect how you killed all your foes?\" Vicar asked again, his gaze lingering on Adam. Unlike before, he no longer fiddled with the ring. Instead, it rested on the caricature chair.


    ''What does he mean by that? Of course I can¡­'' Mid-thought, a sudden realization dawned on Adam.


    ''Wait¡­ I can''t remember exactly how I killed that bald bastard and the one before him. At one point, I thought they would kill me, only for me to wake up with them dead¡­''


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Adam heard Vicar''s voice again, \"From the look on your face, I believe you''re uncertain.\"


    Saying nothing, Adam slowly nodded.


    \"I thought so. I won''t say anything further, at least, not until you figure it out yourself. However, know that everything I have done and will do while training you is for your own good.\" Vicar declared.


    Meanwhile, Adam could not hide his dissatisfaction. Just as he was about to complain, Vicar spoke up again, \"I believe I have found a way for you to join the ranks of an Awakened. Don''t ask me to explain my thoughts.\"


    Just then, the earth churned, spiting Adam out.


    \"Like I said earlier, prepare for the next round. This time, you will fight someone different, I''d advise you not to underestimate him. After all, he''s an Awakened.\"


    \"What?! Are you trying to kill me? How do you expect me to fight an Awakened?\" Adam couldn''t hide his horror as he heard Vicar''s words. Although he didn''t know how powerful an Awakened was, he knew they were far more powerful than regular humans. That Vicar would want him to fight an Awakened was tantamount to a death sentence from his point of view.


    \"Don''t worry, he has been handicapped. Fight to your full capabilities. You have a minute before the fight begins. Good luck.\"


    \"Are you fucking kidding me? Fight to¡­\" before Adam could finish his statement, Vicar disappeared, leaving him seething with unrepressed rage.


    ''I knew it. That bastard is out to kill me. I can''t let that bastard play with my life, I have to get out of here.'' The same moment Adam thought of escaping, the earth trembled once more. This time, it extended to a five hundred meter radius. Like a small boat caught within the raging sea, Adam staggered until he fell on his knees. A moment later, thunderous explosions echoed from all directions.


    \"What the¡­\" Adam gasped while his eyes bulged. Ahead, a towering wall had emerged from nowhere. Most shocking was the fact that it covered a five hundred meter radius, trapping him within the canyon.


    A split second later, the earth rumbled once more, this time, it vomited dozens of weapons. Unable to overcome his shock, Adam sat motionless, mind blank and mouth opened. Then, an explosion followed. Before Adam could determine the source of the explosion, the rolling thunder echoed, and rain descended.


    ''What the hell is going on? Is¡ªhuh?'' Mid-thought, Adam suddenly turned his head. Only to see a barely clothed man motionlessly staring at him.


    As they locked gazes, Adam felt his heartbeat quicken while his limbs trembled. Although he had already killed ten men, and was no stranger to bloodshed, the eyes of the man promised nothing but death.


    Vicar''s voice suddenly echoed from an unknown location, \"Only one of you can walk out of this ring alive. If you don''t fight, it will squash you both. You have ten minutes. Begin!\"


    Just then, the walls rumbled, and to Adam''s horror, it moved.

 67 Prelude To The End II

    ''Why did I trust this maniac? This is a suicide mission...'' Adam''s countenance had changed to the very epitome of rage and resentment.


    His hands had curled into a fist, while his bloodshot eyes wandered in multiple directions. Eagerly, staring at the advancing walls.


    \"K-K-Kid!\"


    Adam flinched as he heard the guttural voice. His wandering gaze returned to the visibly stuttering man a few meters away.


    \"K-Kid. I-I c-can s-see y-you a-are s-scared o-out...\" before the man could finish his slurred statement, he dropped to his knees while vomiting a blue-black substance. His shriveled hands trembled while mucus dropped from his nose.


    ''His skin is turning black? Is this poison or what?'' Adam could hardly believe his eyes.


    Darkened by the night, the skin of the man gradually turned charcoal black while his black hair rapidly turned white.


    The most striking change, however, was the eyes of the man. Adam could see a small ring forming above his brows, coupled with a large, pulsating bulge in between his eyes.


    ''I don''t know what''s going on, but I don''t have time for this. I should finish him now that I have the chance,'' Adam thought.


    Steeling his heart, he approached a short sword while cautiously observing the trembling Awakened.


    ''That bastard should have at least told me about his abilities... I can''t just... huh?''


    Mid-thought, Adam suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back. Before he could scream or comprehend what had happened, he heard a loud wheezing echo.


    Just then, he felt pain coursing through his right arm, far greater than anything he had ever experienced. Within seconds, he dropped to his knees, unable to feel his hands. Involuntarily, blood forced its way through his trembling lips.


    At that same moment, Adam''s eyes quivered as he stared at his right-hand side.


    ''I-Is that... Is that my arm?'' Adam stared with incredulity at the severed arm, which still clenched a familiar short sword.


    Subconsciously, Adam lifted his head. At that same moment, he locked gazes with Awakened. His right hand was barely outstretched while making a grasping motion.


    ''How did he do it? Was he faking it all along?'' Adam''s eyes slowly dimmed, his breathing becoming fainter. His vision had turned blurry while blood continued to pour from his severed arm and from his mouth.


    Moments later, he fell face first into the soaked earth. Revealing a small dagger buried into his back. Meanwhile, a machete a few inches away had been responsible for severing his arm.


    ''Even after using my power twice, I can''t believe, I, Olkan, can''t kill a mere human brat. Damn it! What did that bitch inject me with? When I get out from here, I will raze that stupid town to the ground!''


    Olkan struggled to rise to his feet, however, his body continued trembling, unresponsive to his will.


    ''This is the end for this body...'' Olkan sighed dejectedly. His eyes lingered on the moving walls.


    ''I don''t know which bastard set this up, he better prays I don''t meet him...'' Just then, Olkan''s eyes fell on Adam''s body.


    ''Maybe it''s a good thing I couldn''t kill him. Since this body is useless, let''s take over his body. Even though he doesn''t have any abilities, a few elixirs should do the trick...''


    Just then, the bulge on Olkan''s head expanded. Within seconds, it had attained a size comparable to a basketball from its previous orange like size.


    Thick blue veins spanned the length of the growth. Meanwhile, Olkan''s eyes had turned listless, with drool and blood flowing from his mouth. Coupled with his body spasming as if going into shock.


    A moment later, a muffled crack followed. The bones in Olkan''s limbs had forcefully punctured his skin, drawing blood and a foul smelling liquid.


    Wasting no time, he scurried on all fours. The heavy downpour buried the snaps of his crumbling bones. However, Olkan neither screamed nor flinched as he made his way to Adam''s body.


    ''I have little time... I must complete the transfer in the next...''


    Mid-thought, Olkan suddenly halted in his steps. Although his eyes had turned listless white, they focused on Adam''s motionless body.


    ''What was that wave just now? Has the poison started affecting my senses, too?''


    Unmoving, Olkan''s eyes remained fixated on Adam. However, the rate at which his bones crumbled had increased.


    ''If the poison can get to my shell, then I don''t have anymore time to waste. I must complete the transfer now!''


    Hesitating no further, Olkan made a mad dash towards Adam''s body. With a few inches separating them, a muffled explosion rocked Olkan''s limbs. Mangled flesh and bone, accompanied by fresh blood, and various liquids sprayed into the air. Like Adam, Olkan lay on the ground like a corpse, albeit a mangled one.


    Moments later, the bulge on Olkan''s head pulsated while gradually increasing. A split second later, an incision appeared on its surface, expelling a foul smelling turbid liquid.


    Hidden within the mass of puss and blood, a tiny silkworm-like creature crawled towards Adam''s body. Its body had a blue-black sheen which occasionally turned metallic ash. Olkan, the Xyrath, had finally revealed its true form.


    Moments after existing its previous host, Olkan burrowed into Adam''s left arm, gradually making its way towards his brain. At that same moment, however, black tendrils slowly covered Adam''s body. Extending all the way to Olkan''s previous host.


    ''After so many years of strengthening that body, I can''t believe I''d have to start over again... I''ll make sure I bury that town once I get out of this place. I must reunite with the others.'' Olkan had already reached Adam''s neck. In a few seconds, it would reach its destination.


    ''Pavani should have started... huh?'' Mid-thought, Olkan suddenly felt the same energy undulation he sensed earlier. Unlike before, however, it restricted his movements.


    ''What''s going on? Is this the power of the person who created the barrier?'' Olkan mused, unable to hide his anxiety.


    He had never felt such an overbearing sense of dread throughout its existence. Its instincts screamed danger, however, Olkan couldn''t move.


    ''Wait... this feeling... No. No. It couldn''t be... This bastard is a¡­'' A sudden sense of realization dawned on Olkan. \"No! No! Please let me¡ª\"


    At that same moment, the tendrils had covered every inch of Adam''s body. Sealing his injuries and removing the dagger buried in his back. Like Adam, darkness had covered the corpse inches away, too. However, the tendrils twisted and turned the corpse inside out. Pulling it towards Adam''s body.


    With each passing second, the wrapped corpse became smaller and smaller, until it turned into the size of a small rock. Just then, the tendrils forced the contents into Adam''s mouth.


    At that moment, his motionless body trembled, while the occasional snapping of bones followed. A split second later, Adam''s eyes opened. Revealing a sea of blue amidst endless darkness. An ear deafening roar followed, sending an unending torrent of shock waves in every direction. Shattering the advancing walls.


    ***


    On a towering rock hundreds of meters away from the collapsing makeshift ring, two individuals watched the scene with faint smiles on their faces.


    \"Congratulations, Master. You we right as usual,\" Adelaide said, sporting a sweet smile.


    Just like her, Vicar had his eyes focused on the monstrosity howling at the desolate skies.


    \"This is still not enough, but it''s a step in the right direction. You can heal him now,\" Vicar said, while casually stroking his beard.


    \"Should I do the usual, too?\"


    \"Do you even need to ask? Erase his memories. Once you''re done, let him fight the others. Let''s see how the demon''s power aides his growth,\" Vicar replied.


    Saying nothing, Adelaide nodded. A second later, she disappeared.


    \"This is just the beginning... it seems it wasn''t a waste to live this long...\" Vicar muttered. His smile had gotten even brighter.


    Then, like Adelaide, he, too, suddenly disappeared.

 68 Forging Ahead

    On a deserted island thousands of miles away from the flying ship. Masked men, a hundred strong, roamed the perimeter of a black castle. Their red mage''s robes fluttered as strong winds blew across the island. Inspecting their robes, one would see a white dragon pattern on its sleeves, which seemed to come alive as the howling winds raged on.


    A few meters away from the castle, a large white tent stood, unfazed by the harsh winds. Five masked guards who wielded various weapons stood at the entrance of the tent, while releasing a baleful aura.


    Through the eye slits of their masks, one could see their bloodshot eyes as they scanned the perimeter of the tent. From the murderous aura they exuded, none of the other masked men dared to approach the tent.


    Just then, however, the eyes of one guard softened as he noticed a figure approaching. A second later, the others also had their attention focused on the same person.


    Amidst a sea of red, a stunning beauty dressed in all white elegantly emerged from the black castle. Unconsciously or not, the masked men opened a path while lowering their heads.


    However, the beauty neither acknowledged nor dismiss their greetings. Although she wore a faint smile, her eyes slowly shifted in different directions while tapping the hilt of her sword.


    A few seconds later, she stood before the entrance of the tent. The guards, who had previously exuded murderous auras, quietly bowed their heads without saying a word.


    \"Is Master in?\" Adelaide said, sporting an even brighter smile.


    \"M-Master has been expecting you, Miss. Adelaide... Please go...\" Before the guard could finish his statement, Adelaide had noiselessly entered the tent.


    With each step she took, her smile grew brighter, peaking when she saw a partially closed curtain.


    \"Adelaide?\"


    Adelaide came to stop as she heard her name. Within seconds, she lowered her heard while saying, \"Yes, Master.\"


    \"Oh? You''re done with the subjugation already? I guess I underestimated you a little. So, what did you find?\" Vicar asked, his voice echoing his curiosity.


    Meanwhile, Adelaide had a faint blush across her cheeks. Her heart beat increased by the second. Unlike before, she had an anxious expression on her face.


    \"Hmmm? Adelaide? What''s the matter?\" Vicar asked, his voice uncharacteristically laid back.


    Like before, silence greeted his words. Adelaide remained in the same position, with faint drops of sweat covering her forehead.


    ''How could I fail such a simple task? How would Master look at me now? This is bad. This is really¡ªhuh?''


    Mid-thought, Adelaide suddenly felt a touch on her right shoulder. Before she could react, Vicar''s words followed, \"You know I hate being kept in suspense. What''s the matter? Did you encounter some difficulty in their lair?\"


    Unable to meet Vicar''s gaze, Adelaide slowly shook her head while saying, \"Master, I successfully completed the mission with no difficulty.\"


    \"Then, why do you look like someone expecting a scolding?\" Vicar replied.


    \"Master, while cleansing the castle, I sensed someone undid my memory manipulation ability. It¡ª\"


    \"Oh? Hahaha... Wonderful! He finally did it. It took him long enough. Things are proceeding just like she said...\" Vicar muttered, ignoring Adelaide who had a dazed look on her face.


    ''He expected Adam would break the seal? After everything that happened in the canyon, why would he want Adam to remember all that? Unless it was all part of his plan... Who''s she? Could he talking about the¡ª''


    Adelaide''s train of thought was suddenly interrupted as she heard Vicar call her name.


    \"Don''t bother yourself with such a minor detail. Everything is progressing according to plan. Since you''ve completed your mission, you can go back now. Tell the Red Army to begin the extermination. You can leave now.\"


    Just then, Adelaide turned her head backwards. However, Vicar had already disappeared. Without saying a word, she rose to her feet, before making her way towards the exit.


    Although she was curious about Vicar''s words, she knew better than to concern herself with matters above her level.


    ***


    \"Sir? Please open the door,\" the conductor asked once again.


    ''Why the hell is the conductor here? Did he notice something?'' Different thoughts flowed through Adam''s mind as he mindlessly stared at the door. He had no idea he had unleashed a frightening aura earlier.


    \"Sir? I''ll be coming in now.\"


    Before Adam could voice his disapproval, the door creaked open. Revealing a masked stubby man dressed in a luxurious red and white suit.


    \"Sir, pardon the¡ª\"


    \"What is the meaning of this? How dare you barge in here without my consent? Who the hell are you? What if my wife and I had been naked? How dare you intrude on our privacy!\" Adam barked.


    He naturally feigned ignorance to the conductors status. His appearance had returned to its altered state.


    \"I''m sorry for the intrusion, sir. Please forgive me,\" the conductor said, bowing slightly. \"As compensation, we would upgrade your cabin to the best. We will also prepare our finest dishes and wines throughout the journey.\"


    Adam''s brows creased as he stared at the conductor with distinct mockery, \"Hmmm¡­ Who are you to make all these promises? How do I¡ª?\"


    \"Sir, I''m the conductor of this vessel. I''ll fulfill my promise.\" The conductor interjected. Through the eye slits of his amber mask, his crimson eyes slowly observed X who remained unconscious, Adam, and the room.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s expression sank as the conductor revealed his identity. His lips trembled as he struggled to speak, while beads of sweat covered his forehead.


    \"Con-Con¡­ I''m s-sorry¡­ I-I didn''t¡ª\"


    \"Hahaha¡­ No problem, sir. It''s my fault for barging in here,\" the conductor said as he slowly walked towards Adam. \"If you don''t mind me asking, what rank are you?\" The conductor suddenly asked.


    \"Rank? I''m not in the military, sir?\" Adam retorted, still unable to compose himself. Just then, the cheerful laughter of the conductor greeted his words.


    \"That wasn''t what I meant¡­ You are an Awakened, right?\" The conductor asked, pausing just a few steps away from X''s unconscious body.


    \"Sir, me?\" Adam muttered with the index finger of his right hand pointed towards his chin.


    However, only a slight chuckle greeted his words.


    [Potential Source of Danger Detected]


    Seconds after the system''s message, the conductor unleashed a frightening turn of speed. A blue glow dyed his fists, coupled with the fact that he unleashed a murderous aura. Its target was Adam''s face. However, Adam remained motionless, albeit sporting a more confused expression than before.


    With bare inches separating Adam''s face from the conductor''s fist, the conductor halted his attack. Just then, Adam screamed out like someone who had just seen a ghost.


    ''It seems he wasn''t faking it. No Awakened could remain calm after detecting such genuine bloodlust. His reactions seem perfectly normal.'' The conductor wordlessly retracted his fist while keenly staring at Adam.


    From his point of view, nothing stood out of the ordinary from Adam''s reaction. He believed that it wasn''t possible for an Awakened to remain idle when faced with the possibility of death, especially when they had the ability to protect themselves.


    \"What happened, sir? Why do you look so scared?\" The conductor asked, feigned ignorance to his actions.


    \"Huh? How can you say that? A-A second ago, you were over there, but now you are here¡­ something would be wrong with me if that didn''t scare me,\" Adam retorted, still cowering on the floor.


    \"I apologize for my behavior, sir. Once again, I''m sorry for overstepping my bounds. Have a wonderful journey, sir. My assistants will lead you to your new cabin in the morning. I bid you farewell.\"


    Taking one last glance at Adam and X, the conductor made his way out of the room, shutting the door behind him. Meanwhile, Adam remained in the same position, still visibly shaken.


    \"What the hell was that all about?\" Adam muttered, still staring at the door.


    Just then, an all too familiar voice echoed in his mind, \"Hehehe¡­ Adam, it will take more than that to fool him. However, you did a good job. Hehehe¡­ You could barely stop yourself from dodging his attack. Don''t worry, one day, people like him won''t be able to handle us.\"


    \"You have a lot of questions to answer,\" Adam said mentally, \"What the hell happened to the Xyrath? And, what¡ª\"


    \"Hehehe¡­ Why would I answer anything? Especially after you have starved me for so long. Hehehe¡­ You''ll find out soon, anyway. I don''t want to spoil the fun. You remember how I saved you in those fights, right? I deserve some rewards!\"


    Adam''s countenance instantly turned sour. Although his forgotten memories had returned, he drew blank whenever he tried to remember what happened to Olkan.


    ''Are bits of my memories still locked? Damn it. That bastard Vicar has a lot to explain.'' Adam suddenly raised his head. X who had been unconscious earlier slowly opened her eyes.


    ''It''s best I tell her about the conductor''s suspicions. We can''t have another problem during this trip.''


    ***


    In a dark room, in a hidden section of the flying ship, two individuals discussed among themselves.


    \"Harald, did you find anything in your section?\"


    \"Nothing, sir. Christopher and Korg also found nothing. Sir, do you think we should contact the temple?\" Harald said.


    \"No. We must be sure before we make a report. Something like this isn''t something we can play with.\"


    \"Then, what do we do, Sir?\" Harald asked, his voice echoing the anxiety in his heart.


    However, silence greeted his words, which only further increased his uneasiness.


    \"Hmmm¡­ although I''m uncertain, I suspect the came from the western section of the ship. I have identified four individuals I believe stand a chance of being the source. Here, this is their profiles. Over the next couple of weeks, we will determine who among them is the demonkin.\"


    Just then, a small crystal partially illuminated the room, revealing the masked conductor, and an equally masked, but robust man. On the small table that divided the duo lay four files, depicting four passengers aboard the flying ship.


    \"Sir, what do we do when we find them?\" Harald asked.


    \"Is that even a question? If they serve an opposing Lord, we will crush them,\" the conductor said, his voice carrying an icy tone. \"Let''s wait for the others to return. Then we can discuss further.\" He added.


    As his hands drummed along the table''s surface, his eyes shifted between the different files. One belonged to someone he had deemed too ordinary, yet he couldn''t shake his suspicions.


    ''Ulric, huh? Let''s see if you''re the demonkin...''

 69 Upgrade

    \"You''re not messing with me, right?\" X said, with her brows furrowed. A few minutes had passed since she awakened. Before she could rip on Adam for using his ability on her, he greeted her with the news of what ensued between him and the conductor. Emphasizing his suspicions of the supposed upgraded cabin.


    \"Do you honestly think I have nothing better to do than play such a stupid prank? Adam asked sarcastically. \"I don''t know about you, but I believe we must leave the ship as soon as possible. That conductor¡ª\"


    \"What? Leave the ship?\" X interjected, unable to hide her disapproval.


    \"Of course. Or, what do you suggest we do?\" Adam retorted.


    Silence greeted his words, X only bowed her head. Exasperated that her journey of luxury would potential be short lived.


    ''Nothing good ever happens with this guy¡­ This was supposed to be my vacation¡­ The next port is in Wrathriver Necropolis. Damn it! I don''t want to go to that cesspit.'' With each passing second, X''s expression turned uglier, while she muttered audible curses.


    Meanwhile, Adam only watched her from his seat, not saying a word. He had already decided; nothing would stop him from leaving, X only had to decide if she would leave with him or continue in the flying ship. Moments later, X finally raised her head.


    \"You owe me big time for this¡­ you don''t know how long I''ve waited to be pampered,\" X said. Staring fiercely at Adam with eyes full of resentment.


    \"It''s decided then, we''ll disembark at the port in Wrathriver Necropolis,\" Adam said, sporting a wry smile. \"Hopefully, we will get another vessel to Vihir there,\" Adam dryly added.


    ''Oh, fuck off¡­ A vessel to Vihir in Wrathriver Necropolis? Does he think he''s talking to a kid? We would be lucky to find a vessel going to Targarth¡­'' X''s glares silently intensified without saying a word.


    Adam, on the other hand, slowly closed his eyes. He also knew the possibility of finding a vessel in Wrathriver Necropolis was minimal. However, he wouldn''t compromise. His instincts warned him he had to get as far away from the conductor as possible. Sacrificing the luxury of the flying ship was better than any potential danger, he thought.


    Just then, a knock echoed. Instinctively, Adam and X turned their heads towards the door, and then a brooding voice followed. \"Hello, esteemed passengers. My name is Korg. I am the conductor''s assistant. I''m here to escort you to your new room.\"


    ''So quick? But it isn''t morning yet,'' Adam mused.


    Wordlessly, Adam and X stared at each other. With a nod, they both rose to their feet. X approached the door, while Adam remained standing with his arms folded across his chest.


    \"Pardon the intrusion,\" Korg said as X opened the door.


    For a moment, both Adam and X''s eyes quivered as they stared at him. With a height of over 6.5ft, he towered over Adam and X. However, the most intimidating aspect of the masked assistant was his hulking frame. His black suit could barely contain his bulging muscles. From Adam and X''s perspective, his clothes would tear at any moment.


    \"Mr. Ulric and Mrs. Uri, I presume?\" Korg said, bowing slightly. He had gotten used to people staring at him in awe.


    Meanwhile, Adam and X silently nodded. Staring at such a perfect body left different thoughts brewing in their minds.


    \"Fantastic. Kindly follow me,\" Korg said, still maintaining a bow.


    \"Huh? Do we just leave like that? What about our belongings?\" Adam asked.


    \"Don''t worry about your luggage, sir. Someone will send it to your new room. Please let me know if you have any other concerns,\" Korg said.


    \"No. That will be all. We would like to go now. Please lead the way,\" X said, speaking in a sultry voice.


    Unconsciously, Adam turned his head towards her direction, noticing her beaming smile and roaming eyes.


    ''Is this for real? Or is she putting up an act?'' Adam''s lips curved into a smirk.


    Although he had not known as for a long time, he didn''t peg her as someone who would go gaga for a man''s body. Then again, Korg''s body approached the realm of perfection. Even Adam felt a little envious of such a body, however, it was only a fleeting emotion.


    Saying nothing, Korg lifted his head before walking out of the room with Adam and X following behind. While X struck a conversation with the hulking man, Adam quietly observed paintings donning the luxurious hallway. The further they walked, the more Adam realized the ships immensity. Although ten minutes had passed since they left their previous room, yet they had not arrived at their new room.


    ''How long is this going to take? Could he be leading us to a secluded place? Does he intend to interrogate or eliminate us?'' Adam''s wandered. He sported the same bland expression as before. Masking his snake-like vigilance.


    Unlike him, X spent the last ten minutes chatting with Korg. Despite her flirtatious demeanor, Adam couldn''t determine whether it was an act. Although he assumed a demeanor that showed he wasn''t interested in their conversation, he listened to every word. And, despite X''s best efforts, Korg barely gave out any information about himself.


    A minute later, the trio arrived before a beautiful wooden door, which had the carvings of swallows on its surface.


    ''Finally. It seems we are here¡­''


    The same moment the thought filled Adam''s mind, Korg''s voice followed, \"This is where I bid you farewell. Beyond this door lies your room. An attendant will bring your luggage soon. Have a pleasant trip.\"


    Korg gave one last bow before taking a different path in the interconnected hallways.


    [Potential Source of Danger Detected]


    \"Why are you staring at another man? Is he your type or something? oh¡­ I didn''t know you swing that way. Well, that explains a lot,\" X said, draping her arms around Adam''s shoulders.


    \"Huh? Did your brains get fried or something?\" Adam retorted, forcefully freeing himself from X''s embrace.


    X couldn''t stop herself from laughing as she soaked in Adam''s reaction. It was better than she had expected. Adam, on the other hand, opened the door. Revealing an exquisitely designed room. A mix of gold and white coated its walls, while furniture and sculptures which sparkled under the dazzling golden chandeliers decorated the room. With its length twice that of their previous room.


    \"Wow! There was actually a room this beautiful on the ship?\" Adam muttered, unable to mask his awe. In his two lives, it was the most luxurious place had entered.


    \"Yes! Yes! Yes! Thank you, Mr. Conductor!\" X screamed as she entered the room, slightly brushing past Adam.


    Like a hungry squirrel, she raced around the room, unable to hide her curiosity. With each passing second, her eyes shone brighter and brighter.


    Meanwhile, Adam remained motionless at the room''s entrance. Although he appreciated the quality of the room, it only further enhanced his suspicions, coupled with the system message he received earlier.


    \"Come! Quick! Hurry!\"


    Adam snapped back into reality as he heard X''s sudden scream.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    Using manipulator, Adam unleashed a frightening turn of speed towards the room X''s scream originated. A split second later, he found her shaking in front of a door partially covered by peach velvet curtains.


    ''I knew this was too good to be true¡­ Where''s the assailant?'' Adam thought as he scanned the room. However, he couldn''t see nor detect anyone. Within seconds, his vigilance turned into apprehension, and then confusion.


    \"What''s the¡ª\" Before Adam could finish his statement, X screamed as if she had seen a ghost.


    \"What?! Where is the enemy?!\" Adam asked, his eyes roaming the room.


    ''Is it any an enemy only visible to her?'' Adam mused.


    \"Are you trying to kill me or something?!\" X said, visibly angry as she tried to calm her thumping heart.


    ''Huh? What the hell is she talking about?'' X''s words only further compounded Adam''s confusion. He truly did not understand what was going on.


    \"You said to hurry, and here I am. Did something happen to¡ª?\"


    \"I know what I said, but how did you get here so fast? Forget about that for now. Look at this,\" X said, pointing to the door behind the curtain. She could barely restrain herself from grinning.


    ''What the hell is going on? She didn''t scream because of a fucking door, right?'' Adam thought, trying his best not to calm his rising anger.


    \"What about it?\" Adam asked, his voice uncharacteristically low.


    \"Check out what''s behind the door. Trust me, it won''t disappoint you,\" X retorted. Seconds after she finished speaking, she grabbed Adam''s arm before opening the door. Before Adam could voice his dissatisfaction, a wonderful sight came into view.


    \"See¡­ I told you it won''t disappoint you,\" X said, sporting a beaming smile. Like Adam, her eyes roamed the beauty of their surroundings. The moment they opened the door, they left the confines of the flying ship, arriving in a terrace-like space. The light from dazzling star studded skies and the dual moons fell on them, illuminating the vast, desolate skies.


    \"I didn''t know they had something like this in the flying ship¡­ I feel like I''m actually soaring through the skies¡­\" X twirled around while rambling on and her on. Meanwhile, Adam remained in the same position. Although he appreciated the fantastic scenery, his suspicions still tug at his heart.


    ''According to what Igor said, rooms like these are only given to dignitaries¡­ Why would they give nobodies a reception befitting of royalty?'' Adam mused as his eyes roamed the area.


    Just then, X''s voice reached him again, \"Hey, you like them, right?\"


    \"Huh? What are you talking¡ª?\" Before Adam could finish his statement, X stretched her index finger towards him.


    ''Is that a golden stag beetle? How did it get up here? Or, was it here from the beginning?'' Adam thought. He knew it was impossible for something like that to fly to the altitude of the flying ship. The only explanation that made sense was the beetle had already boarded back in the port.


    \"Are you going to take it or what? I saw you staring at one before¡­\" X asked. She donned a sweet smile as she watched the beetle crawl from her finger to her palm.


    ''Why the fuck would I want a beetle? Who does she think I¡ª?''


    [Potential Source of Danger Detected]


    Adam''s expression suddenly turned serious, with his eyes darting his every direction. His strange reaction puzzled X. She wondered why he reacted like that to such a simple question.


    \"What''s it?\" X asked.


    However, Adam remained silent. Still observing their surrounding.


    \"Look at the beetle one more time, Adam. I''m sure you''ll see something beautiful¡­ hahaha¡­\"


    Instinctively, Adam followed the advice of the voice in his head. Apart from the fact that it fell on its back, nothing stood out of the ordinary about the beetle. Just as Adam was about to retract his gaze, however, a flowery scent filled his nose. Before he could determine its origin, his vision suddenly grew blurry and a splitting headache assaulted him.


    A split second later, his body returned to normal. At that same moment, however, Adam''s lips trembled as he stared at the beetle.


    \"Put it down,\" Adam said, his voice barely audible.


    \"Huh? What did you say?\"


    \"Put the beetle down now,\" Adam repeated, his voice slightly anxious.


    Unlike before, he could see X and the beetle emitting a crimson substance. However, what made Adam apprehensive was the current appearance of the creature. It suddenly grew several tiny eyes on its body, and Adam could see a tiny, almost microscopic creature within the center of the beetle.


    \"Why are you so¡ªhuh?\" Lightning quick, Adam slapped the beetle out of X''s hands before she could react. Using an even greater speed, he crushed the creature the moment it landed on the floor.


    \"What''s gotten into you? What did you do that for?\" X asked, bewildered by Adam''s strange actions.


    \"We have to get off this ship, now!\"


    [Title: Devourer Activated]

 70 Leap Of Faith

    ''Leave right now? Has he gone insane?'' X stared blankly at Adam, unable to comprehend his drastic change in demeanor.


    A split second later, she felt a chilling, but all too familiar sensation. Instructively, she shifted her gaze away from the crushed beetle. Locking gazes with Adam.


    At that same moment, however, a chill went down her spine. Adam''s eyes had already turned black.


    \"W-What are you t-trying...\" as X''s words trailed off, she felt an overwhelming sensation course through her body. Sending her to her knees.


    ''What''s this bastard doing to¡ªhuh?'' Mid-thought, X''s vision turned blurry, albeit lasting only a second.


    \"What''s this? What are you doing to me?!\" X screamed.


    Unlike before, she could see the crimson mist coating her body, and it frightened her. Like her impaired vision, it only lasted a second.


    Adam, on the other hand, ignored her words. Silently devouring the mist.


    ''I have to get away from this bastard. This time¡ª''


    \"You better stay still if you want to live. I will not repeat myself.\"


    X''s eyes quivered as she heard Adam''s words. Fear she had never felt gripped her heart. Her trembling lips parted, but she couldn''t muster the courage to speak. In front of those eyes, she felt like a lamb staring at starving lion. Only death was certain.


    ''Was he an assassin sent by those bastards? Is this where I will meet my end? Ash, I''m sorry. It looks like¡ªhuh?''


    Suddenly, Adam titled his head to the side. Staring at the vast skies. Although surprised, X didn''t miss her chance to scurry away.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s brows creased with each passing second. With a frown distorting his features. From the moment he noticed the true nature of the golden stag beetle, he noticed his vision had heightened.


    ''Is that...?''


    Following the trail of the crimson mist, and despite being hundreds of meter away, he could see the faint outline of another flying ship.


    Just then, Adam''s countenance change for a second time. This time, however, it was the epitome of dread.


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]


    With Manipulator activated, Adam unleashed a frighting burst of speed. Heading towards X, who quietly sneaked away.


    \"Wait! Please! I''ll double whatever they paid you to¡ª\" before X could finish her statement, Adam whisked her away in his arms.


    \"Please! Don''t kill me! I have¡ªhuh? That''s the edge of the ship. Hey! That''s the edge of the ship!\" X screamed, her arms flailing. Tears gathered at the corners of her eyes upon noticing Adam''s trajectory. Of the thousands of ways to die, she never expected Adam to send her plunging to her death.


    ''I have to fight! I have to fight!'' Faced with death, X''s survival instincts kicked in. She would rather fall in combat than watch herself being hurled over the edge.


    At that same moment, however, Adam''s speed tripled. With his grip tightening around her waist. A split second later, X found herself over the edge.


    \"Aaaah!\"


    Contrary to her expectations, however, Adam still held on to her waist.


    ''Is he planning to committing suicide? Why would¡ªhuh? Demons?'' As different thoughts flashed through X''s mind, two grotesque aberration appeared out of thin air.


    ***


    A few seconds after Adam and X jumped, five figures landed on the deck.


    \"Oyioooo... Oyioooo... Escaped. They killed Majkar and escape,\" Pavani said.


    Wearing their odd masks, the group stared at the crushed golden stag beetle. With their gaze lingering on a near microscopic worm-like creature.


    \"They jumped over the edge, Pavani. We must give chase, or else we will lose them,\" Lankesh said, his voice muffled by his tears.


    \"Oyioooo... Oyioooo... Barhama, can you see them?\"


    \"Yes. They''re still falling. However, there is a male with the female.\"


    \"Oyioooo... Oyioooo... it doesn''t matter. They will die! Let''s go.\"


    At that same moment, however, three new individuals appeared in the same location.


    \"Who the hell are you bastards?\" The conductor said. Korg the giant and Christopher flanked him on either side. The trio held glowing short swords.


    They didn''t bother to hide their hostility as they stared at the group from Mxyrath. As the guardians of the flying ark, they would do anything to protect their crew from pirates, thieves and any form of danger.


    \"Oyioooo... Oyioooo... another conductor? Oyioooo... you seem stronger than the last one. Unfortunately, I can''t play with you. We have to kill the scavs... Oyioooo.\"


    With a gentle wave of his hand, Pavani and the group raced towards the edge. To the conductor''s surprise, they jumped over the edge, plummeting towards the unforgiving earth below.


    ''What? Who the hell were those bastards?'' The conductor thought as he walked towards the edge of the ship. Although only a few seconds had passed, he couldn''t see the bodies of the free falling group.


    \"Sir, I can''t find the guests.\"


    The conductor retracted his gaze upon hearing Korg''s words.


    \"Have you checked everywhere?\"


    \"Yes, sir,\" Korg replied. \"Sir, there is no sign of a struggle either. I believe those people must have taken them, or they were a part of the group. If the later was the case, then we only aided their escape,\" Korg added.


    ''Damn it! I knew that bastard was suspicious... No. I won''t let them get away. The demonkin among them will be useful to the temple.'' The conductor thought.


    \"Sir, are we giving chase?\" Christopher asked.


    \"Definitely. Harald we handle matters in our absence. If everything goes according to plan, we will meet up at Wrathriver Necropolis in a week or two,\" the conductor said. \"Do you have your Hert rocks?\"


    With a nod, Christopher and Korg removed a glistening purple crystal from their robes. Saying nothing further, the trio swallowed the crystal. A moment later, a purple glow enveloped their bodies.


    \"Let''s go. Remember, we only need the demonkin.\" The conductor said.


    Just then, the conductor threw himself over the edge. With Christopher and Korg following.


    ***


    Ten minutes after the conductor and his assistants jumped, the air around a particular section of the deck distorted. A moment later, a familiar axe, Cataclysm, came into view.


    Adam held its handles, clinging on for dear life. X, on the other hand, with her eyes closed, wrapped her arms around his body.


    \"I''m going to climb up now. Hold on tight,\" Adam said.


    X''s grip tightened. For a moment, Adam found it hard to breathe. However, using all his strength, he hurled their bodies back to the deck of the ship.


    With heaving chests, the duo lay on the floor. Sweat covered the entirety of Adam''s robes with his breathing quick and shallow.


    Earlier, he had noticed Pavani and the other Mxyrath heading towards the ship. With little time to plan, he decided to fake their jump. He used invisibility to hide their bodies while using illusion inducement along with his summoning to fool the approaching party they jumped over the edge.


    Adam knew the only reason his makeshift plan worked was because he devoured the crimson mist on X''s body and the group didn''t have enough time to obsever the deck, partly due to the arrival of the conductor and his assistants. However, it was still a huge gamble, and one that could have ended differently. X, on the other hand, lay motionless on the ground with tears streaking down her cheeks. Although she had faced death on several occasions throughout her life, she had never been placed in such a situation.


    \"So... how... much... are... we... talking... about...? I''m¡­\" not¡­ cheap¡­ you¡­ know¡­\"


    X suddenly titled her head, meeting Adam''s gaze. He wore a faint smile as he continued gasping.


    \"You''re an idiot...\" X muttered, trying to suppress her urge to laugh. Albeit failing miserably.


    Under the radiance of the beautiful moon, the duo lay on the floor with their laughter reverberating. Only the duo could enjoy a twisted joke after escaping the cold jaws of death.

 71 Wrathriver Necropolis

    Two weeks later.


    The massive flying ship hovered a decrepit port, which lacked the ebullience of Gido''s. After two long weeks, the flying ship had arrived in Wrathriver Necropolis. Unlike the other states which made up the eastern nations, the Wrathriver Necropolis had the smallest population and land mass. It didn''t have a capital or rulers, too. In its glory days, it was renowned around the world for its prosperity, but only ruins and graves remained of what was once a giant nation.


    Known for its lack of dungeons and natural resources, it rarely had visitors. And it had the reputation for being the preferred destination for those who needed to disappear for reason or the other.


    Naturally, one could count the number of people disembarking from the flying ship on one hand. Among the four, a young couple strolled towards the depths of the port with hurried steps. Those who watched from the windows of the flying ship could not help but wonder why such a young couple would come to a place like Wrathriver Necropolis.


    ***


    \"This place is a real mess¡­ how are we going to get out of this place?\" X muttered. With each second, her brows creased as she observed their surroundings.


    Contrary to their expectations, they encountered no difficulties during the last two weeks. However, it didn''t stop the duo from altering their appearances.


    \"We''ll figure out that later. Let''s change our appearances first. We don''t know when those bastards will get here¡­\" Adam said. Like X, he too stared at the worn state of the port. Unlike X, however, he had a tinge of nostalgia in his eyes. Although it has been seven years, nothing changed. For him, Wrathriver Necropolis was where it all started.


    \"Although we encountered no troubles in the last few weeks, it doesn''t mean we out of the woods yet. Do everything within your power not to standout, okay?\"


    Saying nothing, X nodded. She wasn''t an idiot. She knew the severity of their situation, especially if the assistant conductor secretly observed them. Although unlikely, owing to the number of passengers in the ship, the duo didn''t want to leave anything to chance.


    Walking towards one of many secluded places in the port, Adam and X altered their appearances once more, and changed into bland clothes. However, the duo had no intentions of exiting the port. Rather, they chose individual locations to observe the parked ship. That it didn''t leave immediately after dropping off the passengers only meant that it waited for someone. The only question was who.


    Just then, three familiars figures came into view. Unlike before, their clothing had torn in multiple places with various injuries seen through the openings. Still masking their identities, the conductor and his assistants wobbled towards a particular direction in the port. The trio emerged from the direction X, Adam, and one of the other two passengers took earlier.


    ''They were still watching us¡­ I knew it.'' X thought, causally glancing at the trio. Their current path was the same as that the last passenger took. ''If they knew we didn''t jump, why didn''t they stop us from leaving? Or, could it be they weren''t sure¡­''


    Occupied with her thoughts, X didn''t realize that Adam had already reached her location. Just like her, different thoughts filled his mind.


    ''¡­ I didn''t hear wrong back then. How powerful were those bastards to reduce a conductor to such a state? We must avoid those bastards no matter what¡­'' Adam thought.


    Just then, he stealthily covered X''s mouth before whispering into her ears, \"Let''s move to another section of the port.\"


    Unknown to Adam, X was on the verge of pissing herself the moment someone covered her mouth. She thought they had caught her.


    \"Are you trying to scare me to death? You could have told me the same thing without trying to destroy my heart¡ª\"


    \"You''re right. But, where is the fun in that?\" Adam interjected with a cheeky smile gracing his lips.


    X''s body trembled as her eyes narrowed. She wished she could use her fists to wipe the smile from Adam''s face. However, she said nothing. With a nod, she asked Adam to lead the way.


    ***


    \"Korg, did you find anything?\"


    \"Nothing, sir. I don''t think he''s affiliated with the demonkin,\" Korg said, slowly shaking his head.


    Earlier, he caught up with one of the other four passengers, but found nothing suspicious about him.


    \"Christopher, what about you?\" The conductor asked.


    \"Unfortunately, I couldn''t find the young man, sir. It seems we got here a little too late,\" Christopher replied.


    ''Him, too? I couldn''t find the young lady too. It seems we took too much damage from our battle with those beasts.'' The conductor thought, subconsciously rubbing his injured left arm.


    \"Sir, should we bother with the last passenger? Or, should we head to the ship? We don''t know if those beasts followed us¡­\" Korg said, his voice low.


    Unlike the confident aura he had earlier, he resembled a shadow of himself. He constantly looked over his shoulders while subconsciously fidgeting.


    ''Damn it! Korg''s done for. Those bastards will pay for this. It''s best we return to the ship. In our current state, we can''t defend the ship from those beasts.'' With his mind made up, the conductor gave the order to retreat.


    Just then, the conductor came to a stop. Out of the corner of his eyes, the conductor sighted two individuals in an obscured location.


    \"Sir? What''s the matter?\" Christopher asked, unable to hide his anxiousness. His mind could not help but wonder if Pavani''s group had already caught up with them. Korg resembled someone on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    \"It''s nothing. Let''s go.\" The conductor slowly retracted his gaze. Seeing the state of his trusted aides, he had no choice but to abandon his suspicions.


    Saying nothing further, the trio wobbled towards the flying ship amidst surprised stares from the sparse workers in the port.


    ***


    ''That bastard''s senses are sharp. He should be a rank B Awakened at the very minimum¡­'' Adam thought as he stared at the backs of the departing men. Just then, a sudden realization dawned on him. If such a high ranked Awakened could sustain such injuries, it only meant his opponent either had far superior abilities or rank.


    A chill went down Adam''s spine as his thoughts wandered. He knew he stood no chance in front of a rank A Awakened.


    \"So, what now?\" X said, her eyes lingering on the massive flying ship. In a few moments, it would take to the skies and never to return.


    \"Now we wait. Hopefully, another ship arrives within the next month.\" Adam''s words brought X back to reality.


    From his demeanor, X knew Adam didn''t even believe his own words. However, she could only sigh while shaking her head.


    A few moments later, the flying ship took to the skies, with Adam and X watching from their seats. They each had different thoughts brewing in their minds, however, they knew they made the best decision for their survival.


    Just then, a lanky man wearing a brown apparel walked pasted their seats.


    \"Excuse me, sir¡­\" X called out to the old man.


    \"Huh? You talking to me?\" A smile blossomed on the old man''s face the moment he saw X.


    Although she still maintained her disguised appearance, and looked fairly bland, she was one of the most beautiful people the old man had ever seen. One couldn''t blame him though, he had spent most of his life in Wrathriver Necropolis.


    \"Yes, sir.\" X replied, bowing courteously.


    \"No¡­ No. Please don''t do that, Miss. Please call me, Obane. How may this old man help you?\" Obane grinned from ear to ear as he saw a beautiful smile flash across X''s lips. After seeing the same miserable faces every day, he felt like he was in heaven.


    \"Mr. Obane, I believe you are someone of high standing in this port, right?\" X asked, her eyes sparkled like a curious little child.


    \"Of course. After all, I have been working here for over thirty years. But, that doesn''t mean I am old,\" Obane said, winking flirtatiously at X.


    \"Wow! Thirty years! You must be great at your job. You must know a lot about the flight patterns then!\" X exclaimed, skipping slightly as she pattered Obane''s shoulders.


    \"Of course. Of Course. I know everything. Hahahaha¡­ Miss. Are you doing anything this¡ª\"


    \"So, do you know when another flying ship to Vihir will arrive?\" X interjected.


    At that moment, a sense of uneasy flashed across Obane''s face. One that didn''t go unnoticed by X.


    \"Obane?\" X called out flirtatiously. \"What''s the matter?\" X said, closing the distance between her and the old man.


    ''The heavens have finally remembered me in this forsaken place. I can finally bring a wife to see mother.'' Instantaneously, Obane''s sense of uneasy disappeared. He grinned from ear to ear as he snuck glances at X''s cleavage. What he would give to wake up next to them for the rest of his life.


    \"You only just arrived, right?\" Obane asked.


    Saying nothing, X nodded. Suddenly, Obane''s countenance changed. He looked left and right, as if making sure no one could eavesdrop on their conversation.


    \"You mustn''t tell anyone what I''m about to say, okay?\"


    X nodded, inching closer towards the mesmerized Obane.


    \"The Knights of Bordon escorted a ship into the port last week. However, they weren''t protecting dignitaries or anything like that. Instead, they were escorting corpses¡ª\"


    \"What? Corpses? Why?\" X interjected. Unknown to Obane, her heart skipped a beat the moment he mentioned the Knights of Bordon.


    \"Shh¡­ I don''t know what happened, and it confused those of us who saw it, too.\" Obane suddenly paused, his expression crestfallen.


    \"I have seen a lot of things in my life. Corpses are common things in Wrathriver, but I have seen nothing like what we saw that day¡­ over three hundred mangled corpses, including that of kids¡­ it was¡­\" Obane''s voice suddenly went quiet. He shook his head as if wanting to stop himself from recalling the sickening sight.


    \"A fair lass like you shouldn''t hear about something so sinister. Long story short, it''s unlikely another flying ship to Vihir would pass through here in the next three months,\" Obane said.


    Just then, he noticed X''s despondent expression.


    \"Miss. you shouldn''t be sad,\" Obane said, taking liberties to pat X''s back.


    \"I needed to go to Vihir. I can''t stay here for three months,\" X said. She could barely contain her urge to cry.


    \"Don''t worry, Miss. You won''t have to stay in this place for that long. The Knights are yet to depart. They went to complete the burial rites of the dead. They will be back in the next two days. They wouldn''t mind taking you to Vihir. There are others like you waiting for them, too,\" Obane said.


    Meanwhile, X said nothing. However, her countenance had changed.


    Just then, she heard Obane''s voice again, \"So, ummm¡­ Miss. What are you doing tonight? Although we don''t have fancy places here, I know where we can get a nice meal.\"


    \"I''m sorry, Mr. Obane. My husband wouldn''t like that. Thank you for everything,\" X said.


    Just then, X gave Obane a light hug before walking towards Adam''s location. Obane, on the other hand, watched with tears gathering at the corners of his eyes.


    ''She was the one¡­'' He thought as he stared at his arm.


    ''I am never washing these clothes again¡­''


    ***


    \"Are you done teasing the old man? What did you get?\" Adam said, sporting a casual smile.


    Naturally, he knew X only acted like that earlier to swindle something out of Obane. The only question was what.


    \"Which would you prefer, the good or bad news?\" X said.


    ''Huh? What''s making her so stressed?'' Adam thought as he noticed X''s depressed expression.


    \"Let''s hear the good news first,\" Adam said.


    \"We can continue our journey to Vihir in two days.\"


    ''Fuck yeah! I didn''t want to stay in this place for a long time¡­ what could make her depressed despite such fantastic news?''


    \"So, what''s the bad news?\" Adam asked. Although the previous news made him elated, he showed no reaction.


    Just then, a sardonic smile tugged at X''s lips. \"The vessel that''s coming in two days belongs to the Knights of Bordon. If we miss it, there won''t be another one for the next three months.\"


    \"Fuck!\"

 72 Who are you?

    Two days later.


    The sun had barely risen into the lonely skies, yet dozens of people moved around the massive Wrathriver port. Unlike the passengers who disembarked at Wrathriver Necropolis, they were people who had stayed for a considerable time.


    \"Where did all this people come from? It seems there are many people looking for a free ride,\" X said. She casually stared in random directions, hoping to find anything of significance. Unlike a few days ago, she had reverted to her original appearance.


    After weighing the pros and cons of entering the Knights of Bordon''s ship, the duo agreed to remove their disguises for their own safety. Because they wanted to avoid any form of suspicion, and knowing the guild''s reputation, they would definitely have a means of checking for those with suspicious items.


    Naturally, with X reverting to her beautiful appearance, she drew stares from every corner of the port. For most, they had never seen a woman that beautiful. Even the few ladies present couldn''t help but stare. That a fellow woman could be that beautiful was a mystery to them.


    \"Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you still sleepy?\" X said, poking Adam at his shoulders.


    \"Please leave me alone. If that Obane fella knows that I am awake, who knows what kind of discussion he''ll start again¡­\" Adam retorted, subtlety pushing X''s hand away.


    Like X, he no longer wore the previous appearance from when they boarded the flying ship. However, he didn''t dare to reveal his real face. Instead, using manipulator, he changed his appearance once more to one with no major distinguishing feature.


    \"Hehehe¡­ Maybe he has fallen for you or something,\" X quipped while patting Adam on the shoulder.


    \"I said¡ª\"


    \"They are here! They are here!\" A young man suddenly shouted.


    Instinctively, Adam and X turned their heads to side. Through the glass windows of the port, they could see a massive ship gradually approaching the port. Painted in a deep purple, it had four white crosses on its deck. However, its most discerning feature was the white cross painted on the bow of the ship.


    \"Please listen up, everyone!\"


    Adam and X turned their heads towards the familiar voice. Dressed in all brown robes, Obane slouched slightly as he observed the passengers.


    \"As you can see, the knights will be here soon. If you value your life or freedom, please don''t cause any ruckus with them. They will send someone to address you before you can board their ship. Remember, they don''t take kindly to anyone who represents evil. If you have sullied hands, it would be best to avoid them. I wish you all a safe journey.\"


    As one would expect, different chatter and murmur began. None of the passengers knew what to expect. They each had their reasons for being in Wrathriver Necropolis, and for most, the Knights of Bordon was their only way out. At least for the next month.


    \"Have you hidden everything that could link us to ''them''?\" Adam asked, slowly opening his eyes.


    \"I don''t have a suicidal wish. They won''t find anything on me. Hopefully, their screening won''t be too stringent¡­ I don''t want to take Plan B,\" X retorted.


    Apart from agreeing to dispel their disguises, they also agreed on what would happen if someone found out about their loyalties to the Scavengers.


    \"Look! Their ship is almost here¡­\" A young man shouted, his index finger outstretched.


    Subconsciously, all the passengers shifted their gazes towards the direction the young man pointed. There, they could see the outline of a massive ship. Twice the size of the ships that had visited the port previously. It had the depiction of a purple, oddly shaped cross on its hull. The bow, however, was the dominating feature of the ship. It had depicted a roaring dragon intricately carved around a white cross, which seemed come alive as the ship inched closer to the port.


    It elicited a myriad of emotions from the passengers and the few port staff. They all stood in awed silence, gazing at magnificent ship.


    [Potential Source of Danger Detected]


    [Title: Devourer Activated!]


    ''Huh? From where?'' The same moment Adam heard the system''s notification, the temperature within the port dropped, to the point the stunned passengers could see their condensed breaths.


    \"Greetings. If you''re traveling with us, please step this way.\"


    ''Huh? Who said that?'' Like Adam, the others also wondered who the low voice belonged to. However, no matter how much they searched, they found nothing.


    Just then, a loud but distinct echo reverberated throughout the port''s interior. Then, right before the already stunned and anxious passengers, a colorless portal opened out of thin air.


    \"Greetings. If you''re traveling with us, please step through the portal. Delays will only lengthen our journey.\"


    This time, everyone knew where the mysterious voice originated from. If anyone could suddenly open a portal, it had to be the Knights of Bordon.


    Wasting no time, the passengers took hurried but anxious steps towards the portal. Although the kindness of the Knights had reached the four corners of the world, they couldn''t hide their anxiety as they inched closer to the barrier. After all, unlike the Knights, not all of them had spotless pasts.


    \"Aren''t we moving?\" X whispered, leaning slightly over Adam''s shoulders.


    She thought he would have been the first to walk towards the portal. Contrary to her expectations, however, he remained in the same position with an ashen expression.


    \"Hey. Did your hear me, aren''t we moving?\" X whispered again, this time seductively blowing into Adam''s ears.


    Like an agile cat, she hurriedly backed away while laughing, expecting Adam''s fiery tongue lashing. However, it never came. He remained in the same position. Albeit, his body trembled ever so slightly. While his eyes remained fixated on the swirling portal.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Is he under an Illusion?'' X mused. ''No¡­ That shouldn''t be possible, right? Could it be a trance? Wait¡­ that''s not important now. We have to get on the ship.''


    Although she did not understand what was wrong with Adam, she couldn''t allow whatever it was from preventing them from leaving. With this thought in mind, she once again reduced the distance between them. Her eyes shown with a distinct gleam while she grinned from ear to ear.


    ''Don''t blame me for this¡­ I''m definitely not doing this for pleasure. I''m only trying to wake you¡­ yes. I only trying to wake him up.''


    X rolled up her sleeves while cracking her knuckles. One would assume she was a thug in training, ready to bully an unsuspecting bystander.


    ''Hmmm¡­ where should I hit him? Oh¡­ I know.'' X''s eyes shown as she stared at Adam''s nose. Subconsciously, she licked her lower lips while readying her fists.


    ''This is will teach this bastard never to mess¡ª''


    Mid-thought, Adam''s quivering eyes suddenly turned towards X. It sent chills down her spines. Before she could react, he reached for her, drawing her into his embrace.


    \"I''m sor¡ª\"


    Adam suddenly placed his index fingers across X''s lips, Just then he lowered his head.


    \"What the hell are they doing right now?\" An elderly man said. He had a deep frown on his face as he watched Adam and X tightly embrace each other. That they would publicly show their affection left him infuriated.


    \"Leave them be, Kegal. They are a young. When are they supposed to do these kinds of things, if not now?\"


    \"Rubbish! I never did this back then. In fact, I¡ª\" Just then, Kegal felt something brush the side of his back. Already infuriated, the old man could no longer contain his anger, \"Watch where you are fucking going!\" Kegal said as he hurriedly turned.


    \"Are your fucking bli¡­\" Kegal''s words slowly trialed off as he stared at the culprits. His face turned listless white, his lips trembled while his wobbling legs barely carried him.


    Four men with sharp features stood before him. However, they weren''t just any random passenger. They wore specially designed black armors, which only covered their chest. On the chest plate, one could see the depiction of a roaring dragon snaking up a purple cross. Meanwhile, they wore an equally black long-sleeved chain mail underneath their breastplate, which disappeared underneath the gauntlets covering their arms.


    \"Pardon me. I didn''t hit you intentionally,\" the leader of the group said. Through the slits of his spiked heaume, Kegal could see his lilac eyes.


    \"For¡ªFor¡­ I''m¡­ sor-sorry¡­ I didn''t¡­\" Before Kegal could finish his stuttering apologies, the knights had already departed. Just then, Kegal fell on his knees. Cold sweat covered his forehead, soaking his clothes, too. He knew that if it was any other guild, he might have met his end.


    ''It''s the fault of those damn brats! They almost made me lose my life¡­ but, what are they doing here? And, where did they come from? I didn''t even notice anything.'' Kegal cursed underneath his breath. Just then, he raised his head. At that same moment, a sly smile graced his lips. He had figured out the trajectory of the group.


    ''This will teach those shameless, perverted airheads to tease the rest of us.'' Kegal thought, his eyes focused on Adam and X who still had their arms wrapped around each other. Dozens of bystanders also stared at the duo, however, they had no malice towards them. Instead, they were curious how the duo could ignore the rapidly approaching knights. They couldn''t help but stare. They had to know why the group headed towards the duo.


    \"Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­ Could I have a moment of your time.\"


    For the first time in what seemed like a while, Adam released X from his embrace. One could see the anger in his eyes as he raised his head. However, it quickly disappeared the moment he realized who had spoken. X, on the other hand, had a flushed expression. Her gaze wandered in all directions, but never meeting the eyes of anyone.


    \"Hello. My name is Alfred, and these are my subordinates.\"


    Saying nothing, Adam slowly nodded his head. However, his expression showed he didn''t understand why Alfred would introduce himself and his men to him. As if reading Adam''s mind, Alfred continued, \"Please follow us. We have some questions for you.\"


    Before Adam could utter a word, Alfred''s subordinates had already surrounded him.


    \"What''s going on? What did they do?\" A random youth muttered.


    \"I don''t know. But, there must be something fishy about them if the Knights came to apprehend them¡­ Oh. Could they be the famous Varan Couple?\"


    \"Who?\" The youth asked.


    \"They were famous a while back. They kidnapped little children and did many unspeakable things to them¡­\"


    While the bystanders discussed among themselves, Adam and X, surrounded by the Knights of Bordon, walked towards the portal. Kegal on the side couldn''t stop himself from laughing as he watched the duo disappear into the portal.


    ''That''s the end of those brats. That will teach em¡­'' He thought.


    A minute after the group disappeared, the portal slowly shrank. At that point, over ten passengers had boarded the vessel.


    Ten minutes later, the vessel flew into the distance.


    ***


    Seven hours later.


    In a well lit room deep within the flying vessel, Adam and X sat across each other, with a small transparent table dividing them. They stared at their reflections on the walls of the room. The only source of illumination within the room was a small, yellow crystal ball the size of a melon.


    X''s countenance was the epitome of dread. Despite her best efforts, she couldn''t hide her anxiety. Adam, bored out of his mind, slouched in his chair while casually fiddling with the crystal ball.


    ''How can this bastard be this relaxed. Does he realize where we are?'' X''s brows furrowed slightly as she stared at Adam.


    ''But what did he mean by what he said earlier? Fuck! I don''t know what do to¡­'' X suddenly tugged at the sides of her hair while lowering her head. She believed that, if Adam knew their current location, he wouldn''t be that relaxed.


    \"Hey! Will someone come and talk to us? How long do you want us to stay here? Hey?! Is there anybody there?!\"


    X raised her head the moment she heard Adam''s words. Unlike before, he looked irritated.


    ''He really doesn''t know¡­ Shit! There''s no way they would let us out of here yet. They haven''t even started their interrogation¡­'' X thought. ''Why did he tell me to remain calm back there? Don''t tell me this bastard doesn''t have a plan.'' Various thoughts filled X''s mind while Adam continued shouting.


    \"Hey?! Did you kidnap us or what?! Why are you keeping us in this¡ª?\"


    \"I apologize for the delay. I will formally begin the questioning now,\" Alfred voice boomed within the room.


    ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! What are we going to do?'' X''s heart skipped a beat as Alfred''s words continue to echo in her mind.


    \"For your own good, please answer the questions as accurately as possible. Do you understand?\" Alfred asked.


    \"I don''t understand why you''re doing this! What crimes have we committed for you to do this to us?! How would you even know if we are lying?!\" Adam retorted. He stood up while glaring at the four mirrors which made up the room''s walls.


    ''What? He truly doesn''t know about the purpose of the room. Then, did he take advantage of me for no reason¡­?'' X''s mind went blank as she recalled the incident in the port.


    The only reason she didn''t push Adam away was because he told her to remain calm, explaining that someone was watching them.


    ''I can''t believe I thought he would have a way to beat a truthseeker. This is the end for us.'' X dropped her head despondently. Whatever they said at this point no longer mattered. No one could deceive a truthseeker.


    \"First question. Are your names Ulric and Urie?\" Alfred started the interrogation, totally ignoring Adam''s questions.


    \"What the hell are you asking? Of course, it is!\" Adam retorted.


    ''Idiot! They will know you are lying¡­ the orb should have changed colors by now.''


    Raising her head ever so slightly, X sneaked a peek at the orb that would seal their fate. At that same moment, however, her eyes suddenly quivered.


    ''What?! It''s still yellow? How?!'' X couldn''t avert her gaze from the crystal on the table. ''Wait¡­ was this the reason he said, I should let him do the talking? Could he really have a way to beat the truthseeker?''


    Using all her willpower, X calmed her tensed heart. She knew that there were people on the other side of the mirror watching their every move. If her reactions didn''t match Adam''s words, it could cause further suspicion.


    \"Hey?! Are you there?! If you will say nothing further, then please let us go¡­ We have been here for who knows how long,\" Adam said.


    However, silence greeted his words.


    \"Are you affiliated with any of the following organizations?\" While Alfred''s words echoed, the mirrors reflected a long list of names, comprising different organizations in the Outworld.


    Adam could recognize some, while he hadn''t heard of a vast majority of them. X, on the other hand, knew most of the organizations listed. They all shared one thing in common¡ªthe title of the vilest guilds in Outworld.


    \"We are¡ª\"


    \"No. Not you. Let Urie speak,\" Alfred interjected.


    Just then, Adam''s face turned ashen. Meanwhile, X''s face turned listless as she subconsciously pointed at herself.


    \"She is my wife. I can speak on her be¡ª\"


    Before Adam could finish his statement, a portal opened within the room. Just then, six men trooped out from the portal. In a lightning quick manner, they pinned Adam to the floor, covering his head with a sack. Just then, another figure emerged from the portal.


    \"Urie, pardon me, we rarely act this way. Please speak. Are you affiliated with any of these organizations?\" Alfred asked.


    ''Fuck! They got us¡­'' X could not stop herself from shaking as she stared at Alfred''s intimidating figure.


    \"Please be at ease, Urie. Is he affiliated with any of those organizations?\"


    ''Huh? So, they were after him from the beginning¡­'' At that moment, a sudden realization dawned on X.


    \"Ummm¡­ I have heard about some of them, but he''s not involved with any of those organizations¡­\" X said, closing her eyes while lowering her head. She couldn''t look at Alfred or the crystal. Alfred, on the other hand, had his gaze fixated on the crystal. Like before, it remained yellow.


    ''Hmmm¡­ this is strange. Flinn never makes mistakes¡­'' Alfred thought. His eyes shifted between the crystal, X who lowered her head and Adam being held on the floor.


    \"Miss. Urie, my men will escort you to your quarters, please go through that portal¡­\" Alfred said, pointing at one portal.


    \"Huh? What about Ulric? What are you¡ª?\"


    \"I still have some questions to ask him. Don''t worry, I promise we won''t do anything to him. That''s as long as he is not an enemy. Please go now.\"


    Although Alfred spoke in a courteous voice, X knew it was an order. Saying nothing further, she rose to her feet before walking towards the portal Alfred pointed towards. With a few inches before the portal swallowed her, she paused in her steps. Turning, her eyes landed on Adam. A moment later, she walked through the portal.


    Just then, the men pinning Adam to the floor loosened their grips. Before hoisting him to the vacant seat left by X. At that same moment, one knight removed the sack covering Adam''s head.


    \"How dare you?!-Huh?\" Adam suddenly paused. He looked left, looked right, yet he couldn''t find X.


    While they held him down, he couldn''t sense anything.


    \"You are looking for her, right? Well, that''s too bad. She is no longer here. After all, she has already told us all we need to know,\" Alfred said. His fingers slowly ran along the table''s surface. \"Isn''t funny? You thought you could fool us. Do you think the Knights of Bordon wouldn''t know a Demonkin when they see one?\" Alfred added. His lilac eyes stared intently at Adam through the slits of his helmet.


    \"What the fuck are you talking about? What have you done to Urie? Do I look like a fucking demonkin to you? I thought your guild comprised men of noble values. Who would have thought you were just vultures kidnapping the wives of the weak!\" Adam retorted.


    Although he tried to loosen his bound arms, the knights holding them didn''t budge.


    \"Do you swear you have no affiliation with the Demons and Demonkins?\"


    \"I don''t have any affiliation with the Demons or the Demonkins! Who in their right mind would? Let me go, you bastards! Don''t you dare hurt Urie!\" Adam barked. Tears gathered at the sides of his eyes. He looked dejected and powerless in front of the knights.


    However, no one paid him any mind. Instead, the knights focused on the crystal on the table. And, for the third time, nothing happened.


    ''We have made a big mistake¡­ it wasn''t him.'' Alfred''s eyes shifted back to Adam once more.


    \"Let him go,\" Alfred ordered.


    Instantly, Adam regained control of his hands. He couldn''t help himself from rubbing his sore wrists. However, he continued to stare at Alfred with a venomous glare.


    Just then, Alfred rose to his feet. Before Adam could say anything, he bowed deeply.


    \"I sincerely apologize for your prior treatment. Please take no offense with the guild. And, Urie is well and okay. If you take that portal, you will arrive in your room,\" Alfred said. He pointed at the same portal X took earlier. \"She will be there waiting for you. Once again, I sincerely apologize.\"


    A second later, the room suddenly went dark. Startled, Adam rose to his feet. At that same moment, however, light returned to the room.


    ''Where the hell did they go?'' Apart from the swirling portal, any trace of the knights had disappeared. Wasting no time, Adam walked in light steps towards the swirling portal, before disappearing with it.


    ***


    Meanwhile, within one of several rooms in the flying ship. X paced around in a simple but elegantly designed room. Compared to their first room in the previous flying ship, it was at least two times bigger. But paled compared to their upgraded room. However, X had other thoughts occupying her mind. From Adam''s actions in the port to that in the interrogation room, nothing made sense to her. Of all people, why did they suspect him and not her. However, what confused her the most was why the truthseeker didn''t reveal their blatant lies, and how Adam seemed to foresee the interrogation.


    ''I have been underestimating him¡­ there''s no way someone ordinary could negate the effects of a truthseeker¡­ it''s unheard of¡­'' X mused. Stopping to rub her temples.


    ''Could they have sent him to watch over me? Yes. That should be it¡­ they would never send someone ordinary to¡ª''


    \"Penny for your thoughts?\"


    \"Ah!\" X screamed, stumbling to the floor. Engrossed in her thoughts, she did not know someone had entered the room. However, she soon realized the voice seemed familiar. And then a familiar laugh followed.


    Raising her head, Adam''s laughing visage greeted X''s trembling eyes.


    ''They let him go?'' Thousands of thoughts flooded X''s mind at once. She had so many questions she wanted to ask, but didn''t know what to say. Just then, she rose to her feet while meeting Adam''s gaze.


    \"Who are you?\"

 73 Cartman Brothers

    Three months later.


    In the farthest reaches of the eastern nations, thousands of miles away from the bustling streets of Dratol-there, one would find the most prosperous nation of the east. Vihir. Lauded as being the jewel of the east by many for its rich resources, which comprised hundreds of dungeons and three grand dungeons.


    After three long months, the flying vessel of the Knights of Bordon had reached the outskirts of Vihir. Gathered at the deck of the ship, X and several other passengers stared at the magnificent scenery ahead. Although it was still midnight, beaming lights came from every direction, towering into the starry skies. Hundreds, if not thousands of buildings towered into the skies.


    Despite being hundreds of meters away, a cacophony of distinct echoes reached the awed passengers. However, it didn''t come as a surprise to most. Vihir, after all, housed thousands of windy underground caves.


    Unlike most of the awe-stricken passengers, who couldn''t avert their gazes from the magnificent city. X''s attention constantly shifted between the view and a particular section of the deck.


    ''What are they doing? When did they suddenly become friends?'' X thought. Her brows creased slightly as she stared at Adam and Alfred who constantly laughed while speaking.


    Although she tried to eavesdrop on their conversation, the chatter of the other passengers limited her hearing.


    \"... Once again, I apologize for what happened three months ago...\" Alfred said, lowering his head.


    \"Forget about it. You were just doing your Job. The past doesn''t matter anymore.\" Adam beamed, urging Alfred to raise his head.


    \"I ought to be the one thanking you... if you ship didn''t arrive when it did. We probably wouldn''t have been able to make it to Vihir...\" Adam added.


    \"Although our time together was short, it was a pleasure meeting you, Ulric.\" Alfred suddenly paused. Just then, He dipped his right hand into his pocket, before retrieving a small golden amulet. With Adam watching in confused silence.


    \"I know it''s late, but you can have this. This is my wedding gift to you and Urie. I hope you enjoy your honeymoon,\" Alfred said.


    \"That''s too much. You don''t have to--\" Before Adam could refuse the offer, Alfred placed the amulet in Adam''s hands.


    \"Please take it. I have to go in now, we will reach the port soon. If you have any difficulties while in Vihir, you can find me at out headquarters. It''s fairly easy to locate. Take care of yourself, Ulric \"


    Wordlessly, Alfred patted Adam on his back before walking into the ship''s interior. Meanwhile, Adam quietly stared at the golden amulet. Various thoughts filled his mind.


    \"Are you sad you''re leaving your boyfriend?\"


    Adam smirked as he heard the familiar voice. Turning his head, X beautiful visage came into view.


    \"That''s a surprise... I thought you weren''t speaking to me anymore?\" Adam said. He could barely stop himself from smiling.


    Over the last couple of weeks, X had barely said anything to him. Especially after he refused to divulge anything about himself. Coupled with the fact that, Adam noticed the way she looked at him differed greatly.


    Unlike before, when she treated him a partner she could prank. Her eyes had a hint of fear in them, one that Adam was all too familiar with.


    \"That''s not important... I thought you hated that guy? When did you guys suddenly become that close?\" X retorted, casually draping her arms over Adam''s shoulders.


    \"Haha... who said we are close?\" Adam said. Being so close to X, he could feel her breath on his neck. Coupled with the fact that a sensual flowery scent filled his nose.


    \"Then, why--\"


    \"Unlike some women, most men can easily get past a misunderstanding. He made a mistake, and then apologized. Everything is good now,\" Adam interjected.


    \"Oh. He gave us this as our wedding gift?\" Adam whispered sarcastically.


    Just then, he placed the oval amulet in X''s hands.


    ''Oh? This is looks really expensive... Why would he give us something like this?'' X thought.


    Naturally, a simple apology was more than enough. From X''s point of view, Alfred gifting them such an expensive item made no sense.


    \"Don''t stress your mind over something so mundane...\" Adam whispered. From X''s facial expression, he could guess her thoughts.


    \"Not everyone is out to get us. Unlike you, some people are just kindhearted...\" Adam teased.


    Before X could say anything, Adam snatched the amulet from her hands before walking towards the area the passengers gathered.


    ''This... let''s calm down. He''s not worth it. Remember, he could be a spy for them. Yes. Let''s try to gain his trust. I must continue to act normal. At least, until the end of the mission.'' X thought. Her eyes shifted between Adam and the beautiful city ahead.


    ***


    Meanwhile, deeper within the flying vessel, in a place forbidden to the passengers. Alfred walked along a barely lit hallway. Only the distinct echo of his metal on wood filled the eerily quiet hallway.


    A moment later, Alfred arrived before a massive wooden door which had the depiction of their guild''s insignia. Saying nothing, he opened the door. Unlike the hallway, the room was pitch black.


    However, the moment Alfred entered, a small candle suddenly appeared in front of him. However, it only illuminated a few inches surrounding his body. The darkness in the room seemed to devour the light.


    Just then, Alfred dropped to his knees, \"Grandmaster Flinn, I have done has you''ve instructed,\" Alfred said.


    Silence greeted his words. However, Alfred remained kneeling with his head lowered.


    A moment later, a low voice filled the room. \"You have done well, Alfred. If the young man is indeed a demonkin, we will find out soon. You can go now.\"


    \"Thank you, Grandmaster Flinn.\" Saying nothing further, Alfred rose to his feet.


    Just as he was about to leave the room, the same voice reached him again, \"We will you be returning to Varidan Academy?\"


    \"In a month or two, Sir. I would have to return to Ravar first,\" Alfred replied, his voice equally low.


    \"I understand. As a Reeve, it is your duty to report Ravar. We''ll talk more once we reach the island.\"


    With a gentle nod, Alfred stepped out of the room.


    ***


    An hour later, Adam and X and several other passengers disembarked from the flying ship. Contrary to their expectations, it wasn''t the final stop for the knights.


    ''Wow! So, big. There could be over twenty thousand people here...'' Adam thought.


    The size of the port, it''s beauty and the number of people in it surprised him. It was nothing like he had ever seen.


    \"Hey. I''m going to take our luggage,\" X suddenly tapped Adam. \"Wait for me at that notice board, okay?\" X said, pointing at a hovering notice board.


    \"Sure,\" Adam said.


    Saying nothing further, X disappeared among the sea of people.


    \"Adam, what are you waiting for? Aren''t you going to get rid of it?\"


    Adam smirked as he heard the familiar, but annoying voice.


    \"I know... I know. I will get rid of it now,\" Adam retorted mentally.


    With an indiscernible gleam in his eyes, he scanned his surrounding as if searching for something or someone. A second later, his eyes lit up. With a bright smile, he walked in light steps towards the opposite direction of their agreed meeting point. Slowly, he retrieved the amulet Alfred gave him.


    [Title: Manipulator activated!]


    [All stats concentrated on agility]


    Like ghost, Adam suddenly disappeared. At that same moment, two figures within the crowd reacted.


    \"What? Where did he go?\"


    \"How would I know? Quick. Use the orb to check is location. With the marker, he can''t escape.\"


    Just then, a blue orb appeared in the hands the first man. About five minutes later, one could see a flickering golden light.


    \"Huh? How did he change his appearance so quick?\"


    \"Forget about that. Let''s follow him...\"


    According to the orb, Adam was just a few meters away from them. Unlike his previous appearance, he had changed to that of a middle-aged man who wore a stylish suit.


    Saying nothing further, the two individuals followed after the . Less than five second after they left, a young man with cherry red hair stood from a nearby seat.


    ''That should deal with them...'' Adam beamed as he stared at the disappearing figures of the two spies.


    From the moment he received the amulet, the voice in his head had already told him the true nature of the item. Adam knew the only way to abandon with was with a quick and precise action.


    Since they already knew he was an Awakened, he would fool them into thinking his abilities related to the ability change his appearance. Hence, he placed the amulet in the pocket of a random passerby.


    By the time the spies realize the middle-aged man was just an ordinary human, he would be long gone.


    Changing his appearance once more, he walked towards the designated rendezvous spot.


    ''It shouldn''t take her too long to get the bags. If we don''t leave--huh?''


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Adam suddenly sighted a poster. One that he never that he would see again. Just then, Adam reached for the poster.


    ''Elliot''s Fish and Chips! The number one meal for those looking for a fishy goodness. Founded by Elliot Racker-B17 and Adam-K19.''


    Adam could not believe the same poster he held a few months ago had found its way to Vihir.


    ''Elliot-B17? Adam-K19? What the hell does this mean?''


    Wide-eyed, Adam continued staring at the poster. Apart from the strange coding, everything else about the poster looked the same.


    \"Filola, which terminal are we taking again? Was it C-17 or C-71?\"


    \"Darling, it''s D-15. Are you trying to get us lost again?\"


    \"Hahaha... I was testing you my love. Of course, I knew. Let''s hurry. We don''t want to miss our ship Nabal.\"


    Adam''s lit up the moment he heard the couple''s conversation.


    ''So, it''s code for the terminals...'' Adam suddenly raised his head. He scanned his surrounding, before stopping at a large, floating signpost.


    ''That''s B-10. If my guess is right, then I''m supposed to go to K-19,'' Adam thought.


    Again, he scanned his surrounding. Only stopping when he saw a signpost signifying the locations of the various terminals.


    ''I won''t be able to wait for X. There''s a probability that bastard will show. Hopefully, she''ll wait for me...''


    With his mind made up, Adam walked towards the direction of the K terminals. Unknown to him, X had rendezvous with other Scavengers. They had contacted her through a secret code, too.


    ***


    An hour later.


    Adam had a deep frown on his face as he stood before a familiar stall. However, he couldn''t see anyone there.


    ''Damn it! Who am I supposed to meet here?''


    With each minute, Adam''s irritation gradually increased. He had arrived over forty minutes ago, yet the stall had remained closed. In fact, the terminal had less traffic compared to others.


    ''Should I have gone to the other one?'' Adam mused.


    \"Oh... I''m so sorry dear customer. I went to deliver some items in terminal Z.\"


    ''So, he sent this bastard here...'' Adam''s frown lessened as he heard the familiar voice. Turning his head slightly, Elliot came into view. Dressed in the same outfit as before, matched with an outrageously large chef hat, he beamed as he stared at Adam.


    \"Oh? Oh! It''s you. Hahahaha... when did you arrive? Come. Come. We have much to discuss,\" Elliot said.


    That he seen through his disguise did not surprise Adam one bit. After experiencing the negative world, he knew Elliot wasn''t just any ordinary character.


    \"Is he here?\" Adam said.


    \"Who? Oh? Are you talking about the boss?\" Elliot asked.


    ''Of course, dumbass. Who else would I be talking about?'' Adam though. However, he only nodded his head.


    \"Why would the boss come to a place like this? Hahaha... it seems you don''t know him well. Let''s forget about business for now. Follow me. I will make you something nice. Don''t worry, it''s on the house,\" Elliot said.


    ***


    Forty minutes later.


    Adam and Elliot sat across each other in a small room. On the table that separated the duo, lay several empty plates.


    \"Hahaha... my cooking has gotten better, right? Hahaha... I''m planning on starting a chain stall in all the major cities in the Eastern Nations. Hahaha... I can see it now. Elliot''s Fish and Chips! The number place to eat. Hahaha...\"


    Saying nothing, Adam absentmindedly stared at Elliot. Although he hated to admit it, Elliot''s cooking had gotten better in the last couple of months. It wouldn''t surprise him if his brand became a household name.


    However, he wasn''t in the mood to discuss Fish and Chips. He had to know the reason they sent him to Vihir.


    \"... Now that your stomach is full. I believe it''s time to give you this.\"


    Just then, Elliot placed a white file on the wooden table.


    ''Cartman Brothers?''


    Those were the only two words written on the file.


    \"Go ahead. Read it,\" Elliot advised.


    Saying nothing, Adam grabbed the file, before unsealing it.


    ''Congratulations on making it to Vihir, Adam. If you''re reading this file, it means a slightly more difficult mission has been assigned to you. Unfortunately, you can''t refuse the mission, and remember, there are severe consequences for failure. I wish you good luck.


    Mission: Eliminate The Cartman Brothers.


    Rank: C.


    Battle prowess: Rank A.


    Affiliation: Scavengers.


    Position: Bishops.


    This letter will self destruct when the paper turns red.''


    \"Hahahaha... its always good to take bad news after eating. I wish you good luck Adam. You''re really going to need it.\"

 74 The End I

    \"Don''t worry. We aren''t sending you in blind.\" Elliot suddenly paused as he retrieved a second file.


    Wordlessly, Adam received the file and immediately opened it.


    \"It isn''t much, but it should help you a bit.\" Elliot quipped as he watched Adam read the contents of the file.


    Unlike the previous file, it had a detailed profile of Adam''s targets. From their age to their abilities, fighting style and other miscellaneous details.


    ''He''s trying his best to rein in his emotions. I wonder why the boss changed his mission to this? They might only be Rank C Awakened, but together, they can fight and even kill some Rank A Awakened. Isn''t it too early for such a test?''


    While various thoughts filled Elliot''s mind, Adam continued to read the file. Meticulously going over every detail. Unlike before, a deep frown appeared on his face. The more he read, the more he hated himself for aligning with Vicar.


    \"Do you have any questions?\" Elliot asked, breaking the long silence in the room.


    For the first time, Adam shifted his gave away from the file. His eyes had an indiscernible gleam in them, while he exuded a frightening aura. However, it only made Elliot smile.


    \"What about X? Is she part of¡ª\"


    \"Who?\" Elliot suddenly interjected. His brows creased slightly while his probing gave peered at Adam with intense curiosity.


    \"What do you mean who? My handler in the Scavengers,\" Adam retorted.


    \"Oh... You mean Mo...\" Elliot''s words suddenly trailed off before he called out X''s real name. \"Don''t worry about her. She isn''t needed for this. Just concentrate on your mission. After all, you only have two days to do it.\"


    \"What? Two days?\" Adam blurted out. The announcement of a deadline surprised him.


    \"Two days,\" Elliot reaffirmed while nodding his head.


    \"This is the only time all three brothers will gather this year. If you miss this chance, the mission will become at least ten times harder. If you''d gotten here sooner¡­ Well, there''s no point talking about ifs and maybes.\" Elliot explained.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s expression had turn solemn. Each time Elliot spoke, he seemed to only utter bad news.


    \"So, where can I find them?\"


    \"Don''t worry about that. You''ll be taken there. Some interesting development happened before you left Dratol. So, it shouldn''t be too hard for you to meet them. After all, they''re already expecting you,\" Elliot said, sporting a sly grin.


    ''Huh? What does he mean by they''re already expecting me?'' Adam thought.


    \"What do you mean?\" Adam asked.


    \"Don''t worry about minor details. You¡ª\"


    \"Don''t brush off the question. It''s my life that''s on the line, so tell me what you mean!\" Adam stood up while staring into Elliot''s eyes. This time, he wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    Meanwhile, Elliot sighed softly as he met Adam''s gaze. \"Don''t let the boss find out I told you about this okay?\"


    Saying nothing, Adam nodded. Before he fell back to his seat.


    \"While you embarked on your journey here, Bishop Mikan, issued a request to the Cartman Brothers.\" Elliot suddenly paused and a smile bloomed on his lips.


    ''Hahaha... I can''t wait to see how mad he''ll become...'' Elliot thought.


    \"He offered you as a tribute, one to be used as material for the production of Elixirs,\" Elliot said.


    Contrary to Elliot''s expectations, Adam''s gaze softened while his lips curved into a smile.


    \"Oh? Could you let me in on the joke? I don''t believe I said something funny...\" Elliot said. He hadn''t expected such a reaction.


    \"Don''t worry. You wouldn''t get it,\" Adam said. His voice was uncharacteristically low.


    From Elliot''s point of view, it seemed as if Adam tried his best to suppress his urge to laugh.


    ''Hahaha... It seems I misjudged him. He might actually be another mad fellow¡­ This will be interesting. I can''t wait to see how he handles the Cartman Brothers.''


    \"I like your confidence. But remember, there will be consequences for failure.\" Elliot reminded with a smile.


    Just then, he clicked his fingers. Within seconds, four mannequins appeared within the room.


    \"Since we have gotten the small talk out of the way, I will explain how you''ll get to your targets. Please listen carefully, I wouldn''t like to repeat myself. Okay? Okay.\"


    Deep into the night, Adam listened to Elliot''s words without uttering a word. He had to memorize every bit of information if he wanted to take down the Cartman Brothers. Although they had the same rank as him, their combat prowess and experience far exceed his. Any mistake on his part meant certain death. He knew that if he could complete the mission, he would be one step closer to finding Korgrath.


    ***


    Noon. The next day.


    In a underground cavern hundreds of feet below the bustling city, a large carriage journeyed along a well lit tunnel. Ten horses neatly arranged in a parallel formation pulled the large vehicle. At the rear, one could see an even larger, perforated steel cage. As the light in the tunnel fell on the cage, it illuminated the hands and eyes of those trapped within.


    \"Please let me go! I promise I will return Marquis Loban''s money today! Please! I have a daughter!\"


    \"... Do you know who I am?! You bastards will pay for doing this to me!\"


    \"... I don''t want to be a slave! Please don''t sell me! I didn''t know she had a husband!\"


    Despite the cries of those locked within cage, the carriage continued its steady pace. Within the cage, ten people sat on the cold floor. With both their ankles and wrists bound by black chains. A despondent air filled the cage, and the darkness hid the crestfallen expressions on the faces of the prisoners.


    \"... Marquis Loban, please don''t¡ª\"


    \"Give it a rest, friend. No one is going to answer you. And, to be honest, you might piss them off if you keep shouting.\"


    Just then, most of the prisoners turned their attention to the man who had just spoken. None of them knew each other or how they got to the cage. But they all knew he arrived before them.


    \"What do you mean? I''m not supposed to be here. I am¡ª\" Before the middle-aged man could finish his statement, a slight chuckle interrupted him.


    \"Oh? You think you''re the only one who isn''t supposed to be here?\" Anthony asked, his sarcasm evident.


    \"If you keep on shouting, you will end up as that guy over there,\" Anthony said. He pointed towards a particular section of the cage.


    Although no one could see his pointed finger, they all knew what he talked about. Because, a few hours earlier, the occupants of the carriage had thrown a half dead man into the cage.


    \"He kept on shouting. Proclaiming his innocence like the rest of you. Unfortunately, he didn''t heed our advice. And that''s the outcome. If you want to be like him, I encourage you to keep on shouting,\" Anthony said.


    Utter silence followed Anthony''s words. However, the silence only lasted a moment.


    \"But, why are they doing this to us?\" A young lady asked.


    Just like her, several others shared the same sentiment. One minute they were minding their business, the next they had found themselves imprisoned like livestock. It made no sense to them.


    Anthony, on the other hand, simply laughed. Unlike them, he had accompanied the carriage for ten days. He had witnessed several people disappearing during that period, only to be replaced a few hours later. And that was only the tip of the iceberg.


    \"What''s so funny? If you know something, then tell us.\"


    Anthony''s laugh lessened as he heard the elderly voice, \"You people don''t understand anything. We would have been really lucky if this cage belonged to slaver traders. They''re angels compared to the people in the carriage.\" Anthony declared.


    His words had already caught the interest of everyone present.


    \"W-What do you mean?\" The young lady asked. Anthony''s words had already increased the tension in her heart.


    \"It''s simple. Have any of you heard about The Scavengers?\" Anthony asked.


    His words drew different gasps from stunned prisoners. In Vihir, was it possible to be ignorant of such an infamous guild?


    \"How do you know this?\" The agitated voice of the elderly men echoed.


    \"A few days ago, one of the prisoners was a low ranking member of the guild. He kept on shouting he didn''t want to be used as material. That he could be useful,\" Anthony said.


    \"Material? What does that mean?\"


    \"I don''t know. We asked him the same thing, but he only laughed in our faces. He said he wouldn''t speak with mere materials. He also said something about us being turned to Elixirs.\" Anthony explained. Unlike before, his voice was low.


    \"Oh merciful Emfer. Have mercy on my soul...\" The young lady cried out.


    Although no one in the carriage knew whether Anthony told the truth. They knew anything involving The Scavengers guaranteed death.


    Just then, the prisoners noticed the scenery outside had gotten darker. At that same moment, the cage came to a stop. Dread instantly gripped the hearts of those present. Some even pissed themselves. They could hear incoherent chatter coming from different directions, which only further stressed their anxious hearts.


    \"It seems we have gotten to the end of the road...\" Anthony whispered. However, is words thundered in the hearts of those present.


    A moment later, the doors of the cage creaked open.


    Just then, a guttural voice filled their ears, \"Get down, now! Don''t waste our time!\"


    Wasting no time, nine prisoners exited the cage. They comprised six men and three women, the young and elderly among the group.


    Compared to the well lit tunnel, they felt as if they had entered the abyss. Darkness swallowed everything surrounding them. They couldn''t even see the person who had spoken. However, they noticed a neon glow flickering within the darkness at odd intervals.


    \"Pick up the bastard in there. Hurry!\"


    Saying nothing, Anthony and another young man carried the prisoner who had been beaten within an inch of his life.


    Just then, a small candle appeared in front of the group.


    \"Follow me. Anyone who strays will die! Is that clear?\"


    Finally, the prisoners could see the face of their captor. He had bland facial features which were mostly hidden behind the hood of his black robes.


    However, his sardonic smile and the eerie silence from the darkness stirred the hearts of the prisoners.


    \"I will take your silence as a yes. Follow me.\"


    Saying nothing further, the man walked into the darkness. Not daring to linger, the prisoners hastily followed behind. With their wrists and ankles bound, walking required three times the energy.


    ***


    Ten minutes later.


    The group continued their long trek in the darkness. Although they walked barefooted, they didn''t know what laid underneath their feet. It felt like a mixture of steel, stone and jelly.


    Most of the group had damp spots at different parts of their robes. The temperature around them increased the further they walked.


    Over the last ten minutes, none of them had tried to escape. Who would, when they was no guarantee of survival?


    \"Halt!\"


    ''Finally. I was about to reach my limit,'' Anthony thought.


    His eyes scanned his surrounding, however, only a familiar sight greeted them.


    ''Huh? What''s he doing?'' Anthony suddenly noticed the cloaked man fiddling with the darkness ahead. Like Anthony, none of the other prisoners understood what was going on.


    A moment later, a loud click echoed.


    ''What was that?''


    \"Step through the door. Someone will receive you at the other end. Hurry!\"


    Despite the shout of the cloaked man, the prisoners remained standing. They couldn''t see the door he talked about. All they saw was the darkness.


    \"Move!\"


    Just then, the youngest member of the group ran forward. Before the rest of the group could react, they heard a creaking noise, as if a rusted metal door had opened. Right before their eyes, the young lady disappeared.


    \"If there''s still anyone here by the count of ten, don''t blame me for being ruthless.\"


    A second flame suddenly appeared within the darkness. This time, however, it appeared on the finger of the cloaked man.


    ''An Awakened?!''


    All the prisoners had the same thought in mind. Wasting no time, they ran towards the spot the young lady disappeared earlier. They would rather take their chances in the darkness than suffer the pain of being burnt to death.


    The same moment the group stepped forward, a blinding light assaulted their eyes. Within seconds, they found themselves a large factory. They could see different machines which were both familiar and unfamiliar. At that same moment, a putrid smell filled the nose of those present.


    ''Where the hell is that smell coming from? It is even fouler than a decomposing corpse.'' Anthony thought as he covered his nose. Being a former grave robber, he was used to the smell of corpses.


    Just then, his eyes fell on the young lady who ran ahead earlier.


    ''What''s wrong with her?''


    Like Anthony, the other also noticed the young lady quivering on the ground while sobbing. It confused them.


    A split second later, a loud whistle echoed. To Anthony and the others, it felt like a thunderous explosion. Before anyone could say anything. The floor twenty feet away from them parted, revealing a glass chamber.


    Anthony''s eyes widened as he stared at the chamber, because he could see dozens of people within. However, they didn''t seem to be able to see him.


    Just then, the whistle echoed again. This time, two metallic pipes attached itself openings at either ends of the chamber. A second later, a sickening scene followed.


    The prisoners watched as pressurize gas filled the chamber. Although they couldn''t hear the screams of those within, the prisoners could see the agony etched on their faces.


    Within seconds, everyone within the chamber had turned to a gooey mess of blood and bone.


    Anthony and several others fell to their knees, with some vomiting uncontrollably.


    Then, the whistle echoed a third time. This time, the blood filtered through several openings on the floor. A minute later, the chamber disappeared into the ground. At that moment, everyone understood why the young lady sobbed.


    ''I... I have to get out of this place. I can''t die here.'' Anthony thought.


    With his survival instincts kicking in, he scurried on all fours. But his eyes still lingered on the spot the gas chamber emerged.


    Just then, he collided against something.


    \"Where do you think you''re going to? Didn''t you just arrive?\"


    Anthony''s heart sank into the depths of despair as he saw who had just spoken.


    A figure at least 6ft 7icnhes came into view. He wore a long lose fitting robe which could barely cover his massive stomach. The lights in the factory seemed to bounce off his bald head, while his beady eyes shifted between Anthony and the other petrified prisoners. And a shady smile bloomed on his thin lips.


    \"Hahahaha... Aren''t I the most amazing person you have ever seen? That''s expected after all. Who wouldn''t tremble at the presence of Morton Cartman?\"


    Contrary to Morton''s thoughts, what frightened the prisoners was the item he hung over his shoulders. There, Morton causally hung the upper half of the corpse of a young man.


    \"Who is in charge of this batch. How could you let our materials esc¡ª\"


    Before Morton could finish his statement, a fist landed sweetly on his flat nose. Morton''s head jilted backwards, however, it was quickly steadied by two hands. Within seconds, a barrage of knee strikes landed on his face. Sending him crashing to the ground.


    ''Him? How?'' Anthony stared wide eyed as he saw the assailant. He believed his eyes played tricks on him. If not, how could an old man move that fast and strike that hard?


    Just like Anthony, the others also stared at the old man before them in disbelief.


    \"Now is the time to escape! Hurry before reinforcement arr¡ª\" Before he could finish his statement, hundreds of icicles perforated his body.


    Anthony could see the shock in his eyes as the old man''s corpse fell to the ground.


    \"Morton, how could you let that fool hit you so much? Even if you''re the slowest among us, you should have been able to handle that.\"


    The prisoners titled their heads to the side as they heard the voice. Instantly, they regretted their decision. Because, two figures perfectly identical to Morton''s, approached with gallant steps.


    The Cartman Brothers had revealed themselves.


    \"Eric, I was just playing around. It was obvious there was an assassin among them. I only lowered my guard to find out who it was... Hahaha... Thanks for your help, though. I hate dealing with those agile cockroaches,\" Morton said. He gently rubbed his nose while adjusting his jaw.


    \"You have to be careful, Morton. This is the third one this month. We have to find out who is sending these flies after us,\" Eric said. We a firm push, he adjusted Morton''s jaw.


    None of them even bothered with Anthony or the others.


    \"Sedo, what''s the matter? Do you recognize him?\" Morton asked. He noticed that Sedo, the last of the Cartman Brothers, focused on the corpse of the old man.


    However, Sedo slowly shook his head while saying, \"He would have made a fine material. Too bad.\"


    \"Hahaha... Don''t worry. When we catch the Mastermind behind these assassins, you''ll have¡­\" Eric''s words suddenly trialed off.


    The brothers had sinister smiles etched on their lips as they stared at one prisoner.


    \"Hahaha¡­ It seems you won''t have to wait long, Sedo,\" Morton teased.


    \"Let''s find out who sent him before we kill him this time. I''m tired of these files disturbing us. It would be a problem if they followed us to the Walls,\" Eric said.


    Morton laughed as he heard Eric''s words. The trio had their eyes on an ordinary-looking youth who had several injuries on his body. Any other day, the youth wouldn''t have piqued their interest. However, the youth giggled while the trio discussed earlier, and it wasn''t subtly either.


    \"Boy, I hope you''re ready to squeal?\" Morton said.


    However, a rancorous laugh greeted his words. Instinctively, the prisoners turned their heads towards its source.


    ''Him, too? What the hell is going on here?'' Anthony didn''t understand what was going on anymore. First, it was the old man, and now the man who seemed he was on the verge of death earlier.


    \"What''s so funny? Who sent you here? Tell me if you¡ª\"


    \"I believe you have our roles reversed. Between you and me, who do you think is more likely to squeal? When a butcher slaughters a pig, it doesn''t ask why. It only struggles in vain, like the filth it is. Its death, however, is inevitable. Since we both know our roles, let''s not waste each other''s time.\"


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen...]


    [Connection Successfully Established.]

 76 The End II

    \"Listen here, you little piece of¡ª\"


    \"Hahaha... Calm down, Sedo. Don''t let him get into your head,\" Morton interjected.


    \"Morton''s right. Don''t let the taunts of some no named bastard get to you,\" Eric said as he patted Sedo''s shoulders. \"In fact, we don''t have to do anything. He isn''t the first bug to run its mouth, but we''ll definitely make sure he''s the last.\"


    Just then, a smile bloomed on the lips of the brothers.


    \"All Priests, get in here!\" Morton ordered. His loud roar echoed throughout the factory, instilling dread in the hearts of the prisoners.


    Unlike before, some had mustered the courage to flee from the area. Those who remained, however, equally ran the moment they heard Morton''s command. None of them wanted anything to do would the impending massacre. Even if their chances of survival were slim, they would rather run than wait for certain death.


    Meanwhile, only Adam remained. Like the Cartman Brothers, he, too, donned a mocking grin.


    Less than a minute after Morton''s command, twenty Priests dressed in black robes arrived in the area.


    \"Bishop Morton, why have you summoned¡ª?\"


    \"I don''t want to hear anything from you incompetent fools! This is the third time this week that the base materials have tried to escape!\" Sedo barked. His body jiggled with each word.


    Saying nothing, the Priests prostrated on the floor. None of them dared to raise their heads. According to the laws of their guild, a Bishop could massacre them if he pleased. And they had no right to beg for their lives, either.


    \"... who asked you bastard to prostrate? You should¡ª\"


    \"Calm down, Sedo. Let me handle this,\" Eric suddenly interjected.


    Unlike Sedo, he still wore a smile and looked a little amiable.


    \"I don''t like to beat around the bush. Since I''m in a good mood today, I''ll give all of you another chance. Raise your heads,\" Eric said.


    Wasting no time, the Priests raised their head. Revealing their sweat soaked faces. Only them knew how close they were to deaths icy grip.


    \"Do you see that bastard?\" Eric said, his index finger pointed towards Adam.


    The Priests turned in unison. Staring at the solitary figure in the distance.


    \"Y-Yes, Bishop.\" They responded in unison.


    \"Good. Whoever brings me his head will be spared. You have five minutes.\"


    Instantly, a deathly light shown in the eyes of the Priests. They stared at Adam as a predator would a prey.


    Wordlessly, some retrieved concealed weapons from their robes while others charged towards their target. Who, surprisingly, still remained in the same position.


    However, the Priests did notice a change in Adam''s eyes. It sent a chill down their spines, but it only lasted a moment. From their point of view, the apprehension they felt was nothing compared to what they would face if they failed.


    Steeling their hearts, the group charged towards Adam. Only one of them could claim the pardon, and it was the person who delivered Adam''s head, not necessarily the person who killed him.


    \"You better not make things more complicated. Accept your death!\"


    The Priests who arrived quickest, sent his swords towards Adam''s stomach in a ruthless and precise stab. His eyes had turned bloodshot and he oozed bloodlust.


    However, before his attack could pierce Adam''s body, he weaved to the side. At that same moment, however, a halberd came crashing towards his direction. The other Priests had finally caught up.


    shifting his body to the side once again, Adam kicked the halberd towards the opposite direction. At that moment, it deflected an arrow heading towards his midsection.


    Just then, Adam launched himself into midair. A second later, five oddly shaped shurikens wheezed past the spot he had been earlier.


    However, Adam''s actions had made him and easy target. The Priests hurled various projectiles towards his falling body, not minding if their attacks struck their fellow Priests.


    Like an agile monkey, Adam dodged attack after attack. Before he could land, a spear pierced his thigh. Eliciting a painful shriek. The spear wielding Priest laughed in sickening voice, he had finally drawn blood. Before Adam could recover from the attack, two khopesh buried themselves deep into his shoulders, sending him crashing to the ground.


    The eyes of the Priests brightened at that moment. Only the person that delivered Adam''s head would receive a pardon.


    Like rabid dogs, they launched themselves towards Adam''s body, slowly hacking away at it while fighting among themselves.


    ***


    \"What the hell are you guys doing?! You only have five minutes!\" Eric screamed. His beady eyes lingered on the Priests who motionlessly glared at Adam. Over a minute had passed since he gave the order, yet the Priests remained immobile.


    Neither him nor his brothers could explain what had gotten into them.


    ''Are these bastards out of their minds? Are they trying to make a joke of Eric?'' Sedo seethed as he watched the motionless Priests.


    Unlike his brothers, any act of insubordination infuriated him.


    \"Are you idiots rebelling! Kill that bastard now!\" Sedo ordered.


    However, the Priests remained standing.


    ''I''ll kill every last one of¡ª'' Mid-thought, Sedo''s jaw dropped his eyes widening in sync. He stared at his brothers in disbelief, and they too shared the same incredulity.


    The Priests had finally moved, however, they didn''t charge towards Adam. Rather, they charged towards each other.


    \"What are you idiots doing?!\" Eric screamed. However, his words fell on deaf ears.


    In a world of their own, the Priests massacred each other with sadistic delight, laughing and dancing as they hacked away at each other. Blood flowed like a spring fountain, while limbs and organs littered the floor.


    Barely twenty seconds into the massacre, none of the Priests remained standing. Only the mangled remnants of their corpses proved they once lived.


    Standing within the sea of blood, Adam donned a slight smile as he stared at the Cartman Brothers. He could see the fear, confusion and anger in their eyes. Although he didn''t know why, he reveled in their stupefaction.


    \"Brothers, we can no longer underestimate him. Let''s get into formation and end this. If we don''t end him soon, we might fall to that cursed ability of his,\" Eric whispered.


    Morton and Sedo already had the same thought in mind. No matter how much they thought about it, this was the first time they had ever seen such a strange and unique ability. Even without Eric''s reminder, they knew Adam had to die, fast.


    Without saying a word, the brothers shared a meaningful look among themselves while subtly increasing the distance between themselves.


    However, they suddenly heard a familiar voice, \"Are you going to act already? Aren''t you going to send more of them?\"


    The corners of Sedo''s eyes twitched as he heard Adam''s words. He wanted nothing than to wipe the smug of Adam''s face.


    \"Brat, don''t think you''re something special because you managed to defeat some fucking E ranked Awakened. They''re nothing compared to¡ª\"


    Adam''s rancorous and sarcastic laugh interjected Sedo. Further inciting Sedo''s anger. He wanted nothing more than to smash Adam''s skull into a million pieces.


    \"... Forgive me. I didn''t mean to laugh, but I couldn''t stop myself.\" Adam said, he stilled continued to laugh.


    \"Before I came here, I had to read a lot of Intel on you three. From your favorite food down to your abilities, I know all of them. So, I can''t really¡ª\"


    \"Hahaha... then, you must truly be an idiot to have accepted the mission. Since you already know how abilities, that means you know I know your rank already. What can a fucking D rank Awakened do to us?\" Morton interjected. Unlike his brothers, his eyes had a flickering red glow as he stared at Adam.


    Initially, he assumed Adam was a higher ranked Awakened, however, he could barely stop himself from laughing when his eyes revealed Adam''s rank. That a mere D rank Awakened could act with so much swagger in front of him left him both intrigued and livid.


    \"Oh? You found out already?\" Adam said. He still sported a teasing grin. \"I guess I can''t keep it a secret anymore. I believe I can take you on if it was one on one fight. But you scumbags always fight together,\" Adam added.


    \"So fucking what?! Go cry to your mummy if you think it''s unfair. You''ll dread the day you came here!\" Sedo said.


    \"Unfair? Hahahaha...\" Adam clutched his stomach as he laughed the brothers. \"I think you misunderstood me...\"


    ''What''s making him so confident? I have a dangerous feeling about this brat. We can''t waste any more time. We must kill him now!'' Morton thought.


    No matter how much he looked at Adam, he was just a rank D Awakened. But, it made no sense that a rank D Awakened would have so much confidence in front of them. Given that they exceed him in rank, and their combined battle prowess rivaled a rank A Awakened.


    Subtly, Morton gave Eric a knowing glance.


    \"¡­This was supposed to be a ''hard'' mission, after all. But, being a fellow¡ª\"


    Before Adam could finish his statement, the temperature in the factory suddenly dropped. In the blink of an eye, thin but large icicles formed in midair. A moment later, they charged towards Adam''s body from all directions.


    \"Did you get him?\" Sedo said. He couldn''t wait to do all manner of unspeakable things to Adam''s corpse.


    \"I never miss. He should be¡ª\"


    Just then, a loud thud echoed. Eric paused midway. Within the icy field caused by Eric''s ability, they could see six abnormal patches of red.


    \"As expected. It seems you were getting tired of my ramblings. To be honest, so was I.\"


    Eric''s face countenance darkened the moment he heard Adam''s voice.


    ''How did he survive my attack?'' Eric thought.


    \"Roar!\"


    \"Huh? What the hell was that?\" Sedo muttered. He looked at his brothers, and they too stared at him in disbelief.


    Just then, the chilling wind churned. Before any of them could react, Adam''s figure came into view once more. This time, however, three abominations flanked him on either side.


    ''Wait... how is this possible?! What are those insane ranks?! How could his rank suddenly change?'' Morton''s hands subconsciously trembled as he stared at Adam and his Familiars.


    \"You see, I am just a fellow scumbag like you. I enjoy a one-sided beat down more than a fair fight. I''m glad you don''t think this is unfair.\"

 77 The End III

    \"Morton, how strong are those things?\" Sedo whispered.


    However, silence greeted his words.


    \"Hey, Morton! How¡­\" Sedo''s words trialed off as he stared at Morton''s listless face. Eric, too, also focused on Morton.


    ''Why does he look so scared? How strong are they?'' Eric mused. In their forty years of living, he had never seen Morton that scared.


    \"Morton, snap out of it! How strong are those things?\" Sedo howled, slapping Morton at the back of his head. Although he shared a similar thought with Eric, now wasn''t the time for Morton to lose himself to his thoughts.


    \"Huh? Why did you hit¡ª?\"


    \"Forget about that. Can we win?\" Sedo interjected. His eyes continued to shift between Adam and his Familiars. Unlike before, they approached the trio in short but confident strides.


    \"Morton, hurry. Can we win?\" Eric asked. Morton''s silence birthed a sense of unease in his heart.


    \"We have to get away from those things. Two of them are at least B ranked Awakened. Let''s Retre¡ªhuh?\" Before Morton could finish his statement, Adam and the Familiars charged towards the trio in a sudden burst of speed.


    Instantly, the trio retreated. The sudden change of pace had disrupted their formation. Unlike before, the approaching party had broken into pairs. Nokum and an unranked Demonkin charged towards Sedo, while Salma and another unranked Demonkin charged towards Eric. Meanwhile, Adam and the remaining unranked Demonkin chased after Morton.


    Having read the intel on the brothers, he would never let them fight together. With Nokum and Salma, it didn''t really matter if they fought together, anyway. However, Adam preferred the fight to end as quickly as possible. After all, this was the first time he had been this lucky in ages. He was confident that if Vicar knew about the two Disaster ranked Demonkins, he would have assigned him a more difficult mission.


    \"Who said you could leave?\" Adam smirked as he stared into Morton''s eyes. He could barely stop himself from laughing.


    \"Who are you? What do you have to gain by doing this?\" Morton''s expression had turned ashen as he glared at Adam. Never would he have imagined such a turnaround.


    \"Don''t waste words on him, Morton. This could be another of his tricks!\" Sedo howled from the side.


    ''I don''t believe there''s a B ranked Awakened among these things. Why would this brat go through so much trouble if he was that powerful? No. This is just another filthy ruse.'' Sedo thought.


    He believed that no Awakened would go through the stress of appearing weak just to eliminate weaker foe. Especially one who had rank B underlings.


    At that same moment, Sedo slammed his palms on his stomach, producing distinct echoes. With each strike, his eyes slowly turned green while his stomach swelled.


    On the tenth strike, a foul smelling pale green liquid dropped from the corners of his mouth. The spot the liquid fell turned black upon contact, visibly weathering. Meanwhile, his stomach had already swelled to three times it normal size, while his eyes shown like emeralds. A total contrast to his now grey and rough skin.


    A few meters away, Eric, too, had undergone significant transformation. A thick layer of ice armor covered the entirety of his body. A pair of spiked gauntlets decorated his arms and legs. While curved spikes extended out of his spine. Unlike the other parts of the ice armor, this part was blood red. He, too, believed it was impossible for Adam to have a B ranked underling.


    Only Morton remained the same. However, the glow in his eyes had brightened.


    ''Sedo is right. This bastard might actually have a way to trick my eyes. It doesn''t matter anyway. Only one side will come out of this alive.'' Morton thought.


    Adam, on the other hand, remained motionless. His smile brightened as he watched the brothers transform. It had been a while since he had a good battle, after all.


    \"How long are you going to stare at me? If you''re going to do something, do it already.\" Adam''s taunt echoed in the ears of the brothers.


    Unable to quell is anger anymore, Sedo''s body swelled three times its size. A second later, he vomited truckloads of the foul smelling liquid. Spraying it all directions. However, the more he vomited, the more his body size increased. And so did the rate of his vomit. It spewed out from his mouth, nose, ears and eyes.


    Large holes formed on the steel floors and surrounding machinery. Everything the liquid touched, it consumed. Leaving only destruction in its wake.


    The majority of the liquid, however, fell on Nokum and the unranked Demonkin. It poured like an unending torrent on the duo, to the extent one could tell their fates within the deluge.


    A few meters away, Eric bombarded Salma and its partner with an incessant barrage of icicles. With Sedo''s vomit drifting towards his direction, some of the icicles were made from the foul smelling liquid. Since Eric''s ability lowered the temperature of the factory, a great change occurred to the liquid.


    Instead of freezing, it evaporated. Forming a thick purple mist within the factory. Everything it touched instantly corroded.


    \"Even if you''re really a B ranked Awakened, you will die here. No one can survive our attacks!\" A second after Morton''s declaration, his eyes blinked in a synchronized pattern.


    Just then, Adam felt an overwhelming pressure course through his body, disappearing as fast as it appeared. However, neither Adam nor the Familiars could move. The world before his eyes had changed. A white space with crisscrossing white patterns had replaced the buzzing machinery and distinct lights of the factory.


    \"So what if you know about our abilities! It''s one thing to know what your enemy will do, it''s another thing to stop it.\"


    Although Adam heard Morton''s words, he still couldn''t see him.


    \"¡­ You aren''t the first person to have underestimated us because they had a higher rank. Like the rest, you will meet your end here. No one can survive our combined attacks!\" Morton''s words echoed once more.


    This time, however, Adam chuckled.


    \"We''ll see if you can still laugh when I''m done with you¡­\" Although Adam couldn''t see Morton, he could sense the venom in his words.


    \"Two of you find and attack him.\" Adam ordered.


    Saying nothing, the eyes of the unranked Demonkins shown with a savage light. Mustering all their strength, they shattered the restrictions on their bodies. Just then, they took their first step. However, a massive change followed. The first Familiar teleported over sixty meters away from Adam while the other walked upside down over two hundred feet away.


    \"Hahaha¡­ You think you''re the only one with tricks? Hahaha¡­ There''s no way you can beat my World of Solitude. I control everything here. No matter what you do, it''s pointless. Just wait patiently for your death!\" Morton''s words echoed in all directions.


    \"You two come back here,\" Adam said.


    This time, one Familiar laid on the floor while the other floated upside down. They tried their best to fulfill Adam''s orders, however; they couldn''t control how or where they walked to.


    Just then, Adam noticed the temperature in the World of Solitude had dropped significantly. And a slight frown distorted his features.


    \"Hahaha¡­ No matter what you do, it''s useless. No one can leave my Domain! Just wait for the poisonous gas to kill you! I can''t wait to extract that ability of yours!\" Once again, Morton''s voice boomed.


    Over the years, the trio had used the same pattern to kill tens of Awakened far more powerful than their individual strengths. First, Morton would trap their prey within the World of Solitude, after which, Sedo and Eric would eliminate them with their combined abilities. With most people powerless within the Domain, the poisonous gas would slowly and painfully eliminate their target.


    ''Hahaha¡­ he finally revealed it. So, it''s really a Domain¡­ this is wonderful. That sadist has finally done something useful. Hahaha¡­'' Adam''s body trembled as his thoughts wandered.


    In Outworld, only a few Awakened had abilities that could rank as Domains. Although it wasn''t rank specific, it was rarer than Elementals. A Blessed or an E rank Awakened could possess one. However, it''s strength would differ greatly due to their connection to the Blessing.


    From the file Elliot gave him, Adam already knew Morton possessed a Domain called the World of Solitude. It''s activation process began the moment he checked someone''s rank. As long as his target was not three ranks over him, he would successfully know their rank, and his eyes would place a mental barrier in the brain of the target.


    Once the first condition is fulfilled, he can activate the domain at any given time, as long as he''s within a hundred feet of the target.


    The barrier would swallow the consciousness of the target, tricking them into thinking they''ve appeared in another world. Just like an illusion. Unlike an illusion, however, pain doesn''t guarantee release from the World of Solitude. Neither would outside interference. If one was unlucky, they might even suffer a complete mental breakdown.


    \"Hahaha... you''re already trembling in fear. I can''t wait to see you squirm. I can guarantee your death will be long and painful!\" Morton said. He had mentally projected his figure into the Domain.


    \"Hahahaha...\" Adam suddenly burst out laughing.


    \"What''s so funny. Do you think¡ª\"


    \"The last couple of months have been really shitty, but today''s harvest will make up for it. Who would have thought I would have a domain so soon,\" Adam interjected.


    ''Huh? What is he talking about? What does he mean he''ll have a domain soon?'' Morton''s projection furrowed its brows as it watched Adam laugh.


    ''This bastard doesn''t know when to give up. Enough of this. I will make him go mad before the poisonous gas arrives.'' Morton stared at Adam with a savage grin. He had grown tired of the verbal exchange between them.


    \"Go dream of a Domain in hell!\" Morton said. He mentally commanded the barrier in Adam''s head to explode.


    However, nothing happened.


    ''Huh? What''s going on?'' Morton couldn''t hide his confusion as he stared at the World of Solitude. It should have crumbled along with the barrier.


    \"... hahahaha...\"


    Adam''s rancorous laugh shifted Morton''s gaze back to him once more. Just then, he noticed a rapidly growing black spot underneath Adam''s feet.


    ''What''s that?'' Morton''s brows creased as he stared at the abnormality.


    \"Why do you look so serious? I thought you were sending me to hell?\" Adam teased. \"Well, if you''re not going to do anything. I might as well come over,\" Adam added.


    \"You can''t break free from¡ª\"


    Mid-thought, Morton''s jaw dropped as he watched Adam causally walk towards his direction.


    ''Huh? What the hell is this? How can he move on his own?!''


    Once again, Morton''s eyes fell on the black spot below Adam''s feet. It expanded as he moved. From Morton''s point of view, it seem to devour the world of solitude. Although he was only a projection, dread covered his face.


    \"How is he able to do that?\" Morton blurted out.


    \"I can tell you if you want to know.\"


    Morton trembled as he heard the voice. It came from behind him. At that moment, he realized he couldn''t find Adam or the Familiars anymore. In fact, in the blink of an eye, darkness had devoured half of the World of Solitude.


    \"I was really excited to meet you Morton. This ability of yours is truly amazing. I just had to experience it myself. I hope you enjoyed using it one last time, because I don''t know if you''ll have it in the afterlife.\"


    Before Morton could retort, black tendrils had covered his body binding him in place, slowly dragging him into the abyss below.


    \"You can''t kill me in my own Domain. Who the hell do you think you¡ª?\" Before Morton could finish his statement, he shattered into millions of pieces. Within seconds, the darkness devoured the World of Solitude.


    Meanwhile, a purple gas cloud had covered the length of factory. Most of the machinery had turned to rusted heaps of junk.


    Within the mist, Morton knelt on both knees while blood streaked from the sides of his mouth. His face had turned pale white while the glow in his trembling eyes had disappeared.


    Eric''s listless eyes stared at the unfamiliar young man in front of him. He had pure white hair while his blue eyes glowed within the poisonous mist. Flanked on either side by three aberrations, the young man stood like a harbinger of death. Just ahead of him stood two motionless bodies riddled with gruesome injuries.


    To the left, Sedo lay on the floor. Blood and other unidentifiable body fluids poured out from a large hole in his stomach. His gut visible for all to see. Meanwhile, to the right, Eric lay on the floor face first. Several burn marks decorated his scorched body. The crimson spike on his back had long shattered, his spine accompanying it. Both legs were nothing but mangled tangle of flesh and bone. Unlike Sedo, he had long since lost consciousness.


    \"How did this happen? How is this possible?!\" Morton muttered.


    No matter who much Morton thought about it, Adam shouldn''t be able to dispel his domain. A second ago, they held the advantage. But how did it change so quick? Even if Adam was a rank B Awakened, he shouldn''t be able to decimate them like mere livestock.


    \"Are you sure you really want to know?\" Adam quipped from the side. \"While you were showing off, they received the beating of their life. If you had paid attention earlier, you might have delayed it for a minute or two.\" Adam added. Causally strolling towards Morton''s kneeling position.


    Morton''s eyes instantly turned bloodshot. He hated the youth in front of him more than anyone in the entire world.


    \"Hahaha¡­ Only if looks could kill, right?\" Adam couldn''t stop himself from taunting Morton. If their roles was reversed, he too would have such a visage.


    Just then, Morton spat towards Adam''s face. It was the only way he could express the resentment in his heart. After the destruction of the World of Solitude, he couldn''t move any part of his body.


    However, before his sputum could reach Adam''s face, Nokum raised Sedo''s face to meet it. A split second later, Morton felt a heavy blow on his jaw. Nokum shattered it with one strike. Who was he to disrespect his Adam? If not for Adam, he would have killed him in the most brutal way possible. Even the usually playful Salma growled and seethed at Morton''s actions. It wanted nothing but to burn Morton to ashes.


    Adam, on the other hand, donned a cheerful smile. Even without Nokum''s interference, he would have easily dodged it.


    \"Mon¡­ Mon¡­ ster¡­ Yo-You¡­ pa-pa-pay¡­ fo-for¡­ tis¡­\"


    Adam''s smile brightened as he heard Morton''s incoherent voice. He could already piece together what he said.


    \"You of all people calling me a monster. Hahaha¡­ What''s wrong with being a monster?\" Despite Adam''s cheerful words, his eyes had a sinister light in them. Taking gentle strides, he towered over Morton''s body.


    \"You believe I''m a monster, right? I will show you a true monster. Take it as payment for your Domain.\"


    Before Morton could comprehend what Adam meant, black tendrils covered Sedo and Eric''s bodies. A moment later, ear piercing screams followed, burying the muffled sounds of snapping bones.


    Morton''s cringed as he heard gruesome screams of his brothers. With each second, the screams lessened, and so did the tendrils covering them. A minute later, it had reduced to the size of an orange.


    [Devouring Completed.]


    [Would you like to begin assimilation?]


    \"No. Let Nokum and Salma devour it,\" Adam instructed mentally.


    \"What the hell are you doing, Adam? You want to give my food to them? How dare you? Increase your power first before strengthening the Familiars. Do you want them to betray you?\"


    [Requesting further confirmation?]


    [Are you willing to proceed with the previous command?]


    \"Don''t do it, Adam! Trust me!\"


    Adam suddenly turned his head to the side, his eyes lingered on Nokum and Salma who stared at him. Although he didn''t know why, he felt they could tell what was going on. Because they had a faint glint of expectation in their eyes.


    \"System, do it!\" Adam commanded. Totally ignoring the advice of the voice in his head.


    [Assimilation started¡­]


    The same moment the system message popped up, the orange-sized tendrils shot into Nokum and Salma''s bodies.


    \"Idiot! Do you know what you have done?!\"


    Adam said nothing. He only stared at the transformation on Nokum and Salma''s bodies. Their magma-like skins glowed while they screamed in a sickening voice. The unranked Demonkins beside them prostrated on the ground, even without Adam''s order. A second later, a shroud formed from the expanded tendril, covering the bodies of both Familiars.


    [Assimilation Completed!]


    Adam watched with bated breath as cracks formed over the surface. A second later, it shattered into a thousand pieces. At that moment, Adam''s eyes quivered as he stared at Nokum and Salma. Unlike before, Nokum looked more human-like. But he still had red glowing skin. Salma, too, had also transformed into a human-like figure. Albeit, one that was feminine.


    \"You fucking idiot! You will regret this!\"


    [You have infringed on The Omen Order!]


    [The Omen has recorded your existence!]


    [Connection to The Omen has strengthened!]


    [The Omen has recognized your existence!]


    [Connection to The Omen has strengthened!]


    [The Omen has identified your Path!]


    [Connection to The Omen has strengthened!]


    [The Omen has allowed your existence!]


    [Connection to The Omen has strengthened!]


    [The Omen is wary of your existence!]


    [Connection to The Omen has strengthened!]


    [Familiars Successfully Strengthened!]


    Name: Salma.


    Race: Omen Being.


    Class: Berserker.


    Abilities: Magma Manipulation.


    Breath of the northern winds.


    Body Transformation.


    Creator: Adam Staples.


    Omen Rank: Demonkin (Havoc).


    Loyalties: Undecided!


    Name: Nokum.


    Race: Omen Being.


    Class: Warrior.


    Abilities: Sword Master.


    Breath of the underworld.


    Body Transformation.


    Creator: Adam Staples.


    Omen Rank: Demonkin (Havoc).


    Loyalties: Undecided!


    Before Adam could read through the system''s message, Nokum and Salma walked towards him with undisguised arrogance.


    \"What are you going to¡ª?\"


    Before Adam could finish his statement, Nokum and Salma dropped to their knees.


    \"I greet you, Lord!\" Nokum and Salma said in unison.


    ''What the fuck? They spoke?'' Adam stared wide eyed at the kneeling Familiars, confused on what to do.


    [The Omen is wary of your existence!]


    [Connection to The Omen has strengthened!]


    [Ranked Demonkins have recognized you as a Lord!]


    [You have infringed on The Omen Order!]


    [The Omen has recognized your existence!]


    [Connection to The Omen has strengthened!]


    [The Omen has bestowed you a title!]


    Name: Salma.


    Race: Omen Being.


    Class: Berserker.


    Abilities: Magma Manipulation.


    Breath of the northern winds.


    Body Transformation.


    Creator: Adam Staples.


    Omen Rank: Demonkin (Havoc).


    Loyalties: Lord of ???


    Name: Nokum.


    Race: Omen Being.


    Class: Warrior.


    Abilities: Sword Master.


    Breath of the underworld.


    Body Transformation.


    Creator: Adam Staples.


    Omen Rank: Demonkin (Havoc).


    Loyalties: Lord of ???


    [Establishing Connection to The Omen]


    [Connection Established]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    - Human.


    - Demonkin (Plague).


    Constitution: 11.


    Agility: 17.


    Endurance: 23.


    Luck: 2.5


    Dexterity: 16.


    Strength: 19.


    Charisma: 10.


    - Summoning.


    - Illusion Inducement.


    - Regeneration (Passive).


    - Poison Resistance (Passive).


    - Invisibility.


    - Manipulator.


    - Illusionist.


    - Devourer.


    - Dominator.


    - Slayer (Passive).


    - The Hated One (Passive).


    - Lord (Candidate).


    ???


    Awakened!


    - 28.


    - Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    - Familiars (0/???)


    - Transmission Crystal (1/1)


    - Worn Half Mask (1/1)


    - C.


    - Lord of ???


    Adam stared wide eyed as he read through the system''s messages.


    \"You? A Lord? Are my eyes deceiving me? How can someone be so lucky?\"


    Once again, Adam ignored the voice in his head. He didn''t even know what a Lord signified. That Nokum and Salma could talk were huge news not to talk of them reaching Havoc rank. He had so many questions, however, Adam knew now wasn''t the time.


    Shifting his attention to Nokum and Salma, Adam spoke, \"Rise.\" Instantly, the two Familiars rose to their feet.


    \"We have much to discuss, but now is not the time. Get into the inventory for now,\" Adam said.


    \"Yes, Lord.\"


    Just then, Nokum and Salma and the other familiars disappeared into thin air. Once again, Adam turned his attention towards Morton.


    Like any other person, the previous scene scared Morton out of his mind. That Adam focused on him again sent chills to the very depths of his being. Calling Adam a monster earlier was being generous.


    Meanwhile, Adam clutched his hands, and Morton flew in the air. A second later, black tendrils extended out of Adam''s hands towards Morton. A moment later, his screams echoed. Less than a minute later, another orange sized ball stood before Adam.


    [Devouring Completed.]


    [Would you like to begin assimilation?]


    \"Yes.\"


    Instantly, the ball rushed into Adam''s mouth, before exploding into a surge of energy he was familiar with. He felt as if every cell in his body was working over ten times its limit. However, the most striking change occurred within his eyes. It shifted between red and blue hue. At that same moment, Adam''s vision turned blurry. A moment later, he went blind. Darkness swallowed everything around him.


    [Assimilation Completed!]


    [The Omen has recognized your existence!]


    [Connection to The Omen has strengthened!]


    [You have gained a new title!]


    [You have gained a domain!]


    [The Omen has recognized your existence!]


    [Connection to The Omen has strengthened!]


    [The Omen has recognized your existence!]


    [Connection to The Omen has strengthened!]


    Name: Adam Staples.


    Age: Seventeen.


    - Human.


    - Demonkin (Plague).


    Constitution: 11.


    Agility: 17.


    Endurance: 23.


    Luck: 2.5


    Dexterity: 16.


    Strength: 19.


    Charisma: 10.


    - Summoning.


    - Regeneration (Passive).


    - Poison Resistance (Passive).


    - Invisibility.


    - Slayer (Passive).


    - The Hated One (Passive).


    - Lord (Candidate).


    - Domain Inheritor.


    ???


    - Manipulator.


    - Absolute Control.


    - Illusionist.


    - World of Phantasm.


    - Devourer.


    - World of ???


    - Dominator.


    - Conqueror.


    Awakened!


    - 28.


    - Cataclysm, Runed Blade of Delusions.


    - Familiars (6/???)


    - Transmission Crystal (1/1)


    - Worn Half Mask (1/1)


    - C.


    - Lord of ???

 78 The End IV

    A few minutes earlier.


    In a well furnished room in an unknown location in Vihir. Two individuals sat across each other while chattering and drinking. A few meters away, one would notice a floating screen which depicted a busy factory area.


    \"Sir Timothy, I hope everything is to your liking?\" Elliot said. Dressed is his usual attire, he wore a faint smile as he stared at his guest.


    Timothy causally glanced at him, but said nothing. Instead, he stoked his curly moustache with his left hand while is right hand stuffed his mouth.


    Compared to Elliot, he looked at least twenty years older. The hair on his head was a mix of silver and gold, neatly tied into a ponytail. His oval brown eyes shifted between the floating screen and the sumptuous dishes before him.


    He wore a white, short sleeved cotton shirt which matched his gray pants and ink black shoes. Fastening his shirt to his pants was a black-red suspender.


    Elliot''s eyes lingered on the stylish tattoos which decorated Timothy''s unwrinkled arms.


    \"When is it going to start?\" Timothy''s smooth and brooding voice filled the room.


    At that moment, the corners of Elliot''s eyes twitched. And a sense of apprehension flashed across his face.


    \"Any moment now...\" Elliot suddenly paused. On the screen, he could see some scared people appearing in the factory. \"Speaking of the devil, it seems it''s about to start.\"


    \"Are you sure this is going to be worthwhile? There will be consequences if this is a waste of time.\" Timothy said. His voice as cool as ever.


    \"Hahaha... I would never do that, sir. Please, relax and enjoy the show,\" Elliot said, sporting a relaxed smile.


    Timothy shifted his gaze towards Elliot for a moment, before focusing back on the screen. Elliot maintained his smile, however, cold sweat had covered his forehead.


    ''Calm down, Elliot. He''s not going to attack you. He''s only here to watch. Calm down.'' Reassuring himself, Elliot calmed his tensed heart.


    Meanwhile, Timothy focused on the scene happening in the factory. A slight smile tugged at the sides of his lips as he watched the chained prisoners squirm. He couldn''t stop himself from laughing when some prisoners vomited after watching dozens of people turn to blood.


    \"If I am not mistaken, the target is the Cartman Brothers, yes?\"


    \"Yes.\" Elliot answered as quickly as possible.


    \"Hmmm... Among the three of them, who did you send?\" Timothy asked. The smile on his face had gotten brighter.


    \"It''s¡ª\"


    \"Never mind. Don''t answer it. The suspense will make it more interesting,\" Timothy interjected. In a quick motion, he grabbed some popcorn from the side while he slouched in his chair.


    \"What''s the rank of the person you sent? Surely, you didn''t send someone above their rank, right?\" Timothy asked.


    \"Of course. The outcome would be certain if we did so,\" Elliot explained.


    \"Hahaha¡­ Fantastic. There''s no greater entertainment than watching these weaklings beat the living hell out of each other,\" Timothy said. His visage had changed from its scholarly form to that of a common thug.


    \"Oh. Could it be this old bastard?\" Timothy said. With his left eye brown raised, he stared at Elliot with unmasked curiosity. The image on the screen was that of the old man sneak attacking Morton.


    \"It''s¡ª\"


    \"No. No. Never mind. I don''t want to know,\" Elliot interjected once again.


    ''Why ask if you will not let me speak?'' Elliot forced a smile. Not daring to show his true feelings. Timothy, on the other hand, had long since diverted his attention to the screen.


    His smile had gotten to sadistic territory, and he couldn''t stop himself from laughing as he watched perforated corpse of the old man fall to the ground.


    \"Hahaha¡­ that old bastard couldn''t even last a minute! How can someone be that weak?! Hahahaha¡­\" Timothy laughed cheerfully, almost choking on his snack.


    \"Now, only two remains. Let''s see who it is.\" Timothy''s eyes shifted between two individuals within the factory.


    A moment later, Timothy''s smile lessened. On the screen, the youth who had been laying on the ground suddenly stood up.


    \"Oh? I thought he had something else planned? Why did he have to reveal himself like that? Is he the one?\" Timothy asked.


    This time, however, Elliot remained silent.


    \"Hey, didn''t you hear me? Is he the one?\" Timothy asked again.


    \"Yes. That''s him, sir.\"


    \"I''m disappointed already. Where is his file?\" Timothy asked.


    Barely a second after Timothy spoke, a file appeared in between Elliot''s fingers. Saying nothing, he presented it to Timothy.


    Wasting no time, Timothy causally glanced through the file. With each page turned, however, his smile lessened. The moment he had perused the contents of the file, a deep frown had formed on his face.


    \"You sent a rank C Awakened to eliminate the Cartman Brothers? And is his only special ability weapon manipulation? This is a waste of time. The outcome is already certain,\" Timothy said as he causally tossed the file back to Elliot.


    At that same moment, the other prisoners had dispersed. And the Priests had made their way to the factory.


    \"I expect little from him, but let''s see what he can do. At least, I''ll get to watch him get beat like a maggot¡­ Your boss might have overestimated his ability. Don''t you think so?\"


    \"I agree. But it''s not something I can interfere with it. I just do as I am told,\" Elliot said.


    Just then, Timothy turned towards Elliot, staring at him intently. \"You could have done so much for yourself, Elliot. Instead, you rather be a mere cook. With your potential, it''s a damn shame.\"


    Elliot wore a wry smile. However, he said nothing. This wasn''t the first time the topic had come up between the duo.


    ''Let''s see what''s special about him. If they sent Elliot to ask me to watch, then he can''t be completely useless.'' Elliot thought.


    With Elliot remaining silent, Timothy turned his attention back to the screen. Elliot, too, focused on the screen. He wanted to know what made Adam special. After their initial encounter, he noticed nothing special about him. Although he believed the Cartman Brothers were too steep a test for Adam, he believed it would at least reveal some of his latent potential. Saying nothing further, the duo watched with varying levels of interest.


    \"Huh? What are they doing? Aren''t they going to attack him?\" Elliot yawned as he watched the immobile Priests. Despite blocking all of Adam''s point of retreat, they just stood there¡ªstaring at him.


    ''Why aren''t they attacking him? Did he set a trap? No¡­ could it be an illusion?'' Different thoughts brewed in Elliot''s mind. He, too, found the situation odd.


    A moment later, Elliot and Timothy''s mouths dropped. Unable to hide their incredulity as they stared at each other. On the screen, the Priest cheerfully massacred each other without Adam moving as much as a finger.


    \"What¡­ What the hell did we just see?\" Timothy muttered. Although, he still hadn''t come to terms with what he saw. His countenance had returned to normal.


    Unlike him, however, Elliot hadn''t recovered from the shocking scene. Just then, a recalled Adam''s uncanny confidence during the briefing.


    ''Wait¡­ did we misjudge is strength? He actually deceived us¡­'' Elliot suddenly chuckled, drawing Timothy''s attention.


    \"What''s so funny?\" Timothy asked.


    \"Sir, I have a feeling you might see something entertaining,\" Elliot said. He wasn''t confident of his conjecture yet, hence he had no reason to blabber.


    For a moment, a smile bloomed on Timothy''s lips. Although he wasn''t certain what Elliot meant, he had an idea from the way he spoke. Turning their attention to the screen once more, the duo watched with renewed vigor.


    ***


    A few minutes later.


    The images of the aftermath of the battle between Adam and the Cartman Brothers projected on the screen within the room. Unlike before, Elliot and Timothy both stood, watching with bated breaths. Although the battle had concluded moments ago, the duo remained in stupefied silence. Unable to believe what they had just seen.


    Before the bout, they both believed Adam stood a very slim chance of emerging victorious. And even if he did, he would suffer severe losses. Neither of them expected a one-side annihilation. Even if one happened, none of them expected Adam would emerge the victor.


    \"Elliot, who the hell is that kid? I won''t forgive you if you lie to me.\" Timothy''s countenance had turned solemn.


    Elliot, on the other hand, remained silent. Thousands of thoughts flooded his mind. The previous battle, if one could call it one, gave him a rude awakening.


    \"Elliot?!\"


    \"S-Sir?!\" Elliot shivered, taking a step back.


    \"I said who is he? Tell me now!\" Timothy demanded.


    \"Pardon me for earlier, sir.\" Elliot said, bowing slightly. Just then, another file appeared in between Elliot''s fingers.


    \"Master said, I should give this to you if he succeeds. Here,\" Elliot politely presented the file.


    Timothy''s brows shot up as he received the file. Unable to hold his curiosity, he hastily read through its content. A minute later, the file turned into ash. Meanwhile, Timothy couldn''t stop himself from laughing.


    \"This life is so damn unfair! How does he keep finding these people before me? How can he be so damn lucky?\" Timothy muttered in between his laughing bouts.


    \"Why didn''t you tell me he''s a candidate to replace Romolu? This makes him the eight one, right?\" Timothy asked.


    Elliot instantly lowered his head as he said, \"I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t have permission to¡ª\"


    \"Never mind. I understand. Hahaha¡­\" Timothy patted Elliot on his shoulders, urging him to raise his head.


    \"Do you know what''s written in the file?\" Timothy asked.


    Saying nothing, Elliot nodded.


    \"Hahaha¡­ It seems your Master''s sadistic tendencies have only grown worse. A world of hell awaits that brat, and he doesn''t even know it.\" Timothy could barely stop himself from laughing.


    Just then, a transmission crystal appeared in Timothy''s right hand. Instantly, its glow illuminated the area. A second later, a delightful voice followed. \"Good day, sir. How¡ª?\"


    \"Patsy, I need you to add a name to the restricted list. Are you ready?\" Timothy interjected.


    \"Give me a second, sir¡­\" An audible beep flowed Patsy''s words. A moment later, she continued, \"Okay, sir. Let''s have the details.\"


    \"Name: Adam. Rank: C. Age: Seventeen¡­\" Timothy suddenly paused.


    \"Sir? What about the bounty? Sir?\" Patsy''s voice echoed. However, Timothy remained silent. He had a sly grin as he stared at Elliot.


    \"Whoever brings his head will have a wish granted by the Eight Gates. No matter what it is,\" Timothy said.


    Silence followed, he could hear Patsy''s gasping through the transmission crystal.


    \"Did you get that, Patsy?\" Timothy asked.


    \"Y-Yes, sir. What about the limit of the restrictions?\" Patsy asked, her voice a little low.


    \"The bounty is open to all Awakened rank C and below for the next six months. After which, open it to rank B Awakened. A year later, open it to rank A. Two years later, if no one has claimed the bounty, move it to the open list. Do you understand?\"


    \"Y-Yes, sir. Will that be all?\"


    Timothy didn''t bother to respond. He turned off and returned the transmission crystal to his pocket. Adjusting his suspenders, he fell into his chair before reaching for a bottle of rum.


    \"Hahaha¡­ Elliot, do you think he can survive this?\" Timothy asked, as he slowly drank from the bottle.


    However, Elliot remained silent.


    \"¡­ Hahaha¡­ I guess I can understand why Vicar asked me to do this. Compared to the other candidates, he''s pitifully weak. Even that runt Ash could end him in minutes. If he can survive all the assassins, who knows, Vicar might successfully create another monster. Hahaha¡­ I can''t wait to see what will happen to that brat.\"

 79 The End V Final Chapter. Book 1

    Adam weaved through the destroyed factory, heading towards its depth. After memorizing the layout of the factory, he knew where the exits were.


    With the destruction of the factory and death of the Cartman Brothers, it wouldn''t take long before The Scavengers sent someone to investigate. He had to leave before anyone noticed anything wrong with the factory.


    As he ran, Adam couldn''t stop himself from laughing. The unexpected gains from the previous battle still surprised him.


    ''Hahaha... that sadistic asshole would curse his luck now... Having luck on your side feels damn good...''


    Adam''s smile brightened as he imagined Vicar''s furious reaction to his success.


    [Potential Source of Danger detected]


    Instantly, Adam halted his run. The smile on his face had gotten even brighter.


    \"I almost forgot about the other one...\" Adam muttered.


    A split second later, his body disappeared into thin air.


    Five minutes later, a figure approached the area. Dressed in tattered brown robes, she wore a half mask which covered her nose and mouth. Revealing her almond brown eyes. On her wrists and ankles, one could see the remnants of the chains that once bound them.


    ''This is the aftermath of Sedo and Eric''s abilities... No one can survive this.''


    Like the old man and Adam, Joan sneaked into the factory to complete a mission of her own. However, she never expected to meet people crazy enough to attempt an assassination on the infamous Cartman Brothers. And in their own territory, no less.


    ''Well, those fools did at least serve a purpose.'' Joan suddenly reached for her pocket.


    Joan swallowed hard as her eyes roamed the area. No matter how she thought about it, only fools would draw the ire of the Cartman Brothers.


    A second later, a small glistening blood red crystal emerged in her hand.


    ''I will be rich..'' Joan chuckled. Her gaze turned affectionate as she caressed the crystal.


    ''First, I must get out of here. This mask wouldn''t be able to handle the poisonous mist much longer.''


    Just then, Joan placed the crystal back into her pocket. Taking one last look at her surrounding, she set off to depart.


    Before she could take her first step, however, an unfamiliar voice filled her ears.


    \"Leaving so soon? I''m afraid I can''t allow that to happen.\"


    ''Oh no. They''ve caught me.'' Dread gripped Joan''s heart as her eyes darted in different directions. However, she couldn''t sense anyone.


    ''I can''t let them catch me. I have to escape!'' Joan thought.


    At that same moment, however, she felt a familiar cold sensation on the back of her neck.


    \"I''d advise you not to do anything stupid. If you cooperate, you might just leave with your head intact,\" Adam said.


    He had finally revealed himself. He pressed one of Cataclysm twin axe on Joan''s neck. If not for Adam''s control, it would have devoured her whole. Turning in her into a mummified corpse.


    \"Get on your knees.\" Adam commanded.


    Saying nothing, Joan did as told. She had already given up. Although the person behind was not a Cartman, she knew it was only a matter of time before they arrived. She wanted to cry, but the tears wouldn''t come out.


    \"Who are you?\" Adam asked. Joan''s submissive demeanor surprised him a bit. He expected a reaction on her part.


    \"I''m name is Joan. I''m... I''m a professional thief.\" Joan said. Her voice low.


    ''A professional thief? Hahaha... that explains the crystal. If she would risk her life coming here for it, then it can''t be ordinary.'' Struggling to control his rising urge to laugh, Adam took deep breaths.


    \"I''m not lying. I really am just a thief...\" Joan explained. She thought Adam''s breathing changed because her previous answer displeased him.


    \"Forget about that... Give me the crystal,\" Adam said.


    Joan''s heart sank as she heard his words. Her fantasy of a lavish life would only exist in her head.


    \"Did you not hear me? Give me the¡ª\" Before Adam could finish his statement, Joan retrieved the crystal from her pocket.


    Wasting no time, Adam took the crystal from Joan''s hand.


    \"Adam, you''ve found something good. That crystal contains the essence of hundreds of people. It''s so beautiful. Let''s eat it Adam. We deserve it. Oh my, I can''t wait to taste it¡­ Hurry up. Devour it.\"


    Adam''s brows creased as he heard the voice in his head. After watching the sickening scene in the transparent chamber, he already had an idea about the method used in its creation.


    \"Do you know what this is? And who sent you to steal it?\" Adam said, totally ignoring the voice in his head.


    \"N-No. I just do as I am told. I only know the crystal is valuable to those using Elixirs, but I don''t know why.\" Joan explained. She trembled as she sensed the malice in Adam''s voice.


    \"I asked who sent you?\"


    \"No one... I¡ª\"


    \"Are you messing with me? How would you know of its existence if someone hadn''t told you? Do you think I am a fool?\" Adam''s voice had gotten sterner.


    \"N-No... please let me explain.\" Joan begged. Cataclysm had already cut her flesh.


    \"You have five minutes. Go on.\"


    \"Ummm... It''s a spectre mission. I¡ª\"


    \"A what?\" Adam interjected. He had never heard of such a thing.


    ''Huh? He doesn''t know what a spectre mission is? Is he really an underling of the Cartman Brothers?'' Although Joan had her doubts about Adam''s identity, she didn''t have any wild thoughts of trying to escape. Despite him not doing anything to her, she felt powerless before him. Almost as if everything about her was under his control.


    \"Spectre Mission is any mission given by a unknown client. We usually call them ghosts. These ghosts open up missions, which we call contracts, to anyone willing to accept them. The rewards usually warrants the risk. And there are two types of contracts, an open contract or a restricted contract. An open contract has no limit on rank. Meanwhile, a restricted contract is only open to a certain rank. Stealing the crystal was one of several thousands on the restricted list.\" Joan explained.


    Although Adam had gathered a fair bit of information from Igor, Elliot and other sources. This was the first time he had heard of such a thing.


    \"What''s the name of the organization in charge of the contracts?\" Adam asked.


    \"The Council of Hollows,\" Joan said. Her voice low.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s countenance had darkened. He had searched for information on the fabled Council of Hollows, but had always ended up with nothing. He couldn''t believe Joan was a member of the most secretive organization in the world.


    \"Tell me all you know about them. Don''t leave anything out,\" Adam said. He wouldn''t miss this opportunity to learn more about the infamous guild.


    \"I''m sorry. I believe you misunderstood me. I not a member of the guild. In fact, I doubt they even have one. They only act as middlemen between the ghosts and us. As long as you know an order house, anyone can easily register to accept contracts. If you can pay the fee, they might let you offer contracts, too.\" Joan said.


    ''Today is really my lucky day. If I play my cards right, I can use them to find him.'' Just then, Adam eyes shown with an indiscernible gleam while his lips curved into a smile.


    \"Last question, tell me the location of the order house in Vihir, and what I need to register.\"


    \"There are multiple order houses in Vihir, but I only know one. It''s located in the Ferma docks, off the Bordon Island Coast. A guild will lead you to the true location, but you need a password first. They will ask if the conditions are perfect, then you reply with, this is a contract I''ve longed for.\" Joan explained in a low voice.


    The purification ability of her mask would soon reach its end.


    \"Alright. You can go now,\" Adam said.


    Joan''s mind went blank, she couldn''t believe her ears. Wasn''t he going to kill me? She thought.


    \"Oh. Since you gave me a good gift and some useful information, I don''t mind paying back the favor. If you keep on heading in that direction, the poisonous mist will kill you. There''s a exit northwest of here. Goodbye.\"


    While Adam''s words echoed, Joan could no longer feel the cold sensation of steel on her neck. Despite surviving the ordeal, she remained in the same position.


    ''Six months of hard work down the drain. Who did I offend to have such rotten luck? That fortune teller scammed me. Didn''t she say I would make a fortune from this mission? Damn it. That fat bitch scammed me!'' Joan''s body shuddered as she remembered the hefty divination fee she paid.


    Unknown to her, the space behind her had distorted, and the outline of a portal slowly formed.


    ''I might have to hide for a while, but I should be able to recover from this... That cow breast bitch better hope I don''t find her.'' Joan gnashed her teeth as she thought of the fortune teller.


    Wasting no time, she rose to her feet. Although she didn''t know whether Adam told the truth earlier, she decided to follow his words. After all, she had gotten lost while trying to flee earlier.


    Just then, a firm hand landed on her shoulder. Joan screamed as she stumbled to the floor. And a cool voice followed, \"How would you like to earn a small fortune?\"


    Despite her trepidation, Joan slowly turned her head, only to meet the smiling face of a young man who stood in front of a blue portal.


    \"Don''t be afraid. I''m not here to harm you. Please call me Elliot. If you don''t mind, I would like to discuss with you over a cup of coffee.\"


    Before Joan could say anything, the world before her eyes turned negative. At that same moment, she lost control over her body.


    \"Please follow me, Miss. We have lots to discuss.\"


    Saying nothing further, Elliot and Joan walked into the portal.


    -END-


    ****


    Author''s Thoughts


    ****


    Hi, Mrdojo here.


    Happy Easter everyone. Sorry about yesterday. I felt fatigued. I did a lot of house chores, didn''t know it would drain me that much.


    I want to express my sincere thanks to everyone reading the novel. Thank you very much for reading.


    The first book is always tough since it has to introduce readers to a new ideas (world, characters... etc). Hopefully, the second book will give me the freedom to explore some other plot points (I can''t wait for you guys to read it) I initially planned for book 1.


    Once again, thanks for reading.


    Let me know your thoughts on first book, and what you''d like to see in the next book.


    I initially had a different ending planned out, but I decided to go with this. The previous ending would have left you guys on a major cliff, Lol.


    P.s. a retail version (Edited version) is in the works right now. My editor has edited the first sixty or so chapters. She will work on the others this week. Hopefully, the first book will go live on Amazon later this month (or early next month if there is a delay).


    Stay safe everyone.


    ????????????